Under The Spotlight

Vegas is an actor who is struggling after his former co-star's relationship with another actor was revealed, leaving him without new projects. At a fashion event, he meets Pete, a popular singer, who offers him the lead role in his new music video.

DISCLAIMER:
THIS IS A WORK OF FICTION. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author's imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.

Chapter 1: First Meeting

Chapter Text

<SiamEntNews: Actress Kelly Chaiyawan was seen on a romantic date with Actor Mon Noppakun in Phuket. The two were spotted walking on the beach, holding hands. For weeks, there have been blind items regarding an in-demand actress who has a stable onscreen partner and a character actor who always plays a second lead role that been secretly dating for two years. It turns out that this said actor and actress are Mon and Kelly.>

<OMG! No!!! How can you betray Vegas like this?>

<Gurl slayyyyy!!! Be happy. I will fight for you!>

<NOOOOOOOOO!!!!! THIS IS NOT HAPPENING! I DON'T WANT MY PARENTS TO DIVORCE! Back off, @mnoppakun!!!>

<I mean... they kinda look good together. Let's support them!>

---

Vegas sat in the backseat of his car, scrolling through his phone with a calm expression. The news article about Kelly had just been published. It was everywhere—social media, entertainment news sites, and even on television. Kelly, his on-screen partner for the past five years, had been caught dating Mon, another actor.

Vegas had known about Kelly and Mon for a while. Kelly had confided in him, assuring him that it wouldn't interfere with their work. And it hadn't. Mon was professional, understanding the nature of Kelly and Vegas's partnership. There was no romantic tension between Vegas and Kelly; they were just colleagues, maybe even friends, but nothing more.

He sighed and put his phone back in his pocket. Across from him, Nop, his manager, was furiously tapping away on his own phone, muttering curses under his breath.

"Can you believe this?" Nop spat, his eyes darting up from his phone. "They were so reckless! How could they let this happen? It's going to blow up, Vegas. The fans are going to lose it!"

Vegas leaned back in his seat, unbothered. "It was bound to come out eventually. I'm not surprised."

"You're not worried?" Nop asked, his voice edged with disbelief.

"No," Vegas replied, shaking his head. "People were going to find out sooner or later. Besides, it's not like I'm involved. Kelly and Mon's relationship has nothing to do with me."

Nop huffed, clearly frustrated. "This could affect your career too, you know. The media's going to spin it in every direction. They'll drag you into this mess."

Vegas smiled faintly, shrugging. "I'm not worried. I've been around long enough. I had a career before Kelly, and I'll have one after."

Nop's phone buzzed, and he looked down at it, groaning. "Kelly's manager just messaged me. They are heading to the company. The CEO called her in."

Vegas's phone buzzed at the same time. He glanced at the screen, seeing a message from Kelly.

Kelly: I'm so sorry, Vegas. I didn't think it would blow up like this. I'm heading to the company now. The CEO called me in.

Vegas typed back a quick response.

Vegas: It's fine.

Nop looked at him, his expression a mix of worry and irritation. "The CEO wants you in his office now too. This isn't going to be pretty."

Vegas nodded, his expression calm. "I know. Let's just get over it."

As the car pulled into the company's parking lot, Vegas took a deep breath, ready to face whatever awaited him inside. He wasn't worried about his career or the fallout from Kelly's relationship. He knew who he was and what he'd accomplished. This was just another bump in the road, and he was prepared to handle it.

---

Eight months later...

Vegas sat in the back of the van, exhaustion etched on his face as he watched the city lights blur past the tinted windows. He had just finished greeting his fans, smiling through the questions about Mon and Kelly, questions he was growing increasingly tired of answering. The headlines had been relentless: Mon and Kelly, the New IT Couple! The world seemed to have forgotten about him overnight.

"Vegas, you have a rest day tomorrow," Nop, his manager, said, glancing up from his tablet as the van rolled forward. "But on Saturday, you're scheduled to attend a fashion show."

Vegas groaned, sinking deeper into his seat. "Do I really have to go?"

"Yes, you do. The company already announced it. You just need to watch the show, mingle a bit, get your photos taken, and then you can leave," Nop replied, his tone leaving no room for negotiation.

"Fine," Vegas muttered, closing his eyes. "But tomorrow, I don't want any disturbances. I need a day to myself."

Nop nodded, making a quick note on his tablet. "Got it."

A silence settled between them, heavy with unspoken frustrations. Vegas hesitated for a moment before asking, "Any new acting offers?"

"There's one," Nop replied cautiously. "But it's just a cameo role."

Vegas cursed under his breath, turning his face towards the window. "Why is my career suffering while Kelly and Mon are rising? I'm not the one who breaks the fans' trust."

Nop sighed, choosing his words carefully. "People love drama, Vegas. Kelly and Mon's relationship was revealed in the most dramatic way possible. And now, they're the center of attention. You, on the other hand, don't have anything going on in your life that catches the public's eye."

"Shut up, Nop," Vegas snapped, turning his back to his manager. He didn't want to hear it, even though deep down, he knew Nop was right. The public thrived on gossip, on the highs and lows of celebrity lives, and right now, Mon and Kelly's story was the talk of the town. The narrative of the second lead male finally winning the female lead had captured everyone's hearts, while he was left to grapple with the fallout.

Vegas clenched his fists, frustration simmering beneath the surface. He missed acting—truly missed it. But the roles being offered to him were less than what he deserved, and he knew he couldn't just take anything that came his way. His reputation was on the line, and he refused to tarnish it further by accepting mediocre roles.

"Fuck this!" Vegas whispered to himself, his voice laced with bitterness. He had worked hard to build his career, yet here he was, sidelined while others took the spotlight.

Nop, sensing the need to shift the mood, quietly returned to his tablet, leaving Vegas to his thoughts. The rest of the ride was silent, filled only with the soft hum of the engine and the distant sound of the city outside.

As they neared his home, Vegas's mind raced with conflicting emotions. He was tired of being in the background, tired of answering questions about a past that no longer mattered to him. He needed a fresh start, a new direction. But for now, all he wanted was to escape the noise and find some peace, even if it was just for one day.

---

The day of the fashion show had arrived, and Vegas Theerapanyakul found himself walking down the red carpet, surrounded by flashing cameras and the excited cheers of his fans. The energy in the air was electric, with people calling out his name and waving signs, some of which still featured pictures of him with Kelly, his former onscreen partner. He forced a smile for the cameras, though the reminders of his past weighed on him.

As the photo op concluded, a staff member guided Vegas to his seat, which was prominently positioned in the front row. He nodded and exchanged polite greetings with a few celebrities already seated nearby before finally taking his place. While the event buzzed with energy, Vegas found himself longing for the comfort of home. The thought of the socialization that would follow the show made him sigh inwardly.

Suddenly, the seat beside him was filled, and Vegas turned to see who had joined him. His eyes widened slightly as he recognized the person next to him. It was Pete Saengtham, the immensely popular singer. In person, Pete was even more striking—his black lace polo shirt, black pants, and sleek red-bottom black-heeled shoes complemented his androgynous features. He smiled warmly at the crowd, occasionally waving at familiar faces.

When Pete's gaze finally met Vegas's, his smile broadened and wai-ed at him. "Hi," Pete greeted, his voice as smooth as his public persona.

"Hello," Vegas wai-ed back, a bit surprised by how friendly Pete seemed. He hadn't expected to be noticed, much less greeted so warmly.

Pete leaned in slightly, "I'm Pete."

"I know. I'm Vegas Theerapanyakul," Vegas responded, "It's nice to meet you."

Pete settled back into his seat and chuckled. "I'm not really used to these fashion shows. I'm usually busy with concerts, working on new songs, or staying at home."

Vegas smiled, understanding the feeling. "I can imagine. Congratulations on your recent concert, by the way. I heard it was a huge success."

"Thank you," Pete said, his smile turning sheepish. Then he hesitated, looking slightly apologetic. "I hope you don't mind, but I'm not really sure what you do."

Vegas let out a soft laugh, used to being overlooked in such a way. "I'm an actor."

Pete tilted his head, clearly intrigued. "Ohh? What kind of work have you done?"

"Just a few TV series and movies," Vegas replied modestly.

"Like what?" Pete pressed, his curiosity growing. "I might have seen one of them."

Vegas hesitated for a moment before mentioning one of his most successful projects. "There was a series called 'Blue Moon.'"

Pete's eyes widened in recognition, and he quickly covered his mouth with his hand. "Wait, you played Max, right? The lead male character?"

Vegas nodded, amused by Pete's reaction. "That's right."

"No way," Pete said, shaking his head in disbelief. "I loved that series! I binged it recently. You were incredible!"

"Thank you," Vegas said, genuinely touched.

"I'm sorry I didn't recognize you right away," Pete continued, still in awe. "You looked so different in the series—kind of plain and simple. But now, you're... well, you're really well-dressed."

Vegas chuckled, feeling a bit flattered. "Thank you, Pete."

Before they could continue their conversation, an event photographer approached them, camera in hand. "Excuse me, could I take a picture of the two of you together?"

Vegas and Pete exchanged a glance before nodding in agreement. They stood up and posed for the camera, side by side. The crowd's attention shifted toward them, drawn by the sight of two well-known celebrities from two different entertainment scenes. Despite their different backgrounds, they seemed surprisingly at ease with each other, as if they'd known each other for a long time.

After the photos were taken, they returned to their seats. The conversation between them resumed naturally, with both feeling more relaxed in each other's company. When the fashion show finally began, they watched the models parade down the runway, occasionally whispering comments to each other.

"What do you think that fabric is?" Pete asked at one point, his tone playful.

Vegas squinted at the outfit in question, trying to give an informed guess. "Maybe silk? I'm not entirely sure."

Pete chuckled. "Do you ever imagine yourself wearing some of these clothes?"

"Some of them, maybe," Vegas joked, glancing at Pete. "What about you?"

"Possibly a few. It will look awesome on stage," Pete admitted, grinning.

As the show came to an end, Vegas and Pete found themselves walking together to the party hall where the socialization would take place. Vegas and Pete were inseparable. Despite mingling with other celebrities, they always gravitated back to each other. Their bond was so apparent that one celebrity even pointed it out.

"You two seem like you've known each other forever," the celebrity remarked with a curious smile.

Vegas chuckled and glanced at Pete before responding, "We actually just met."

"Really?" the celebrity looked surprised. "You wouldn't think so."

After a bit more small talk, Vegas and Pete made their way to one of the quieter booths, away from the crowded dance floor. The noise of the party faded slightly as they settled into their seats. Pete began sharing stories from his recent tours. Vegas listens carefully about his tour in Singapore, seeing how enthusiastic Pete when the fans are cheering for him.

"So, Singapore last month," Pete started. "Then Manila and Taipei right after that. The fans in all three cities were amazing, especially in Manila. They're so passionate about music and they sing along with me. I almost didn't hear myself singing."

Vegas listened intently, nodding as Pete continued to share details about his travels. Pete eventually paused, a sheepish look on his face.

"Sorry, I'm blabbing too much, aren't I?"

Vegas shook his head. "No, it's fine. I don't have much to tell you that would interest you anyway."

Pete raised an eyebrow and smiled. "That's not true. I find you interesting."

Vegas smiled faintly and shrugged. "It's just the glitz and glamour of showbiz, really."

"Do you have any upcoming projects I should keep an eye out for?" Pete asked.

Vegas hesitated, then shook his head. "None at the moment."

"Why's that?" Pete looked genuinely curious.

Vegas glanced around, making sure no one was listening too closely before he answered. "Well, it's because my onscreen partner got exposed for dating another actor, yet they're the one with all the jobs and opportunities now. Meanwhile, I'm struggling to get a new series unless it's a cameo or a minor role. Not to be rude or anything but I feel like it's unfair that I'm the one suffering for what they have together."

Pete just nodded, "As in no offers at all?

"There are some," Vegas sighed. "It's not like I'm picky, but I know what I deserve. The roles they're offering me are either mediocre or just don't challenge me at all. I want to be an actor that shows versatility with every role I take, you know? So I can't just pick up anything for the sake that I have work."

Pete nodded in understanding. "I get that. I'm the same way with releasing new songs. I want everything to be perfect, so it took me a year just to pick the right song that I'm going to release soon."

Vegas's face lit up. "Really? Congratulations! I'll definitely look forward to it."

"Thanks," Pete smiled. "But even though the song is ready, I haven't shot a music video for it yet. I've been too busy with my concerts, and I haven't found the right actor to star in it."

Vegas took a sip of his drink and gave Pete an encouraging smile. "I'm sure you'll find someone soon."

Pete's eyes suddenly lit up, as if a lightbulb had gone off in his head. "Hey, have you ever tried acting in a gay role?"

Vegas thought for a moment. "I've worked with queer actors before, but I've never played a gay character myself."

Pete's smile turned mischievous. "Well, how about this—you could co-act with me in my music video. We could even turn it into a short film to really flesh out the story."

Vegas blinked in surprise, clearly not expecting the suggestion. "That sounds... interesting," he admitted. "I'm not sure about my management, considering I'm a Lakorn actor."

Pete sighed but nodded in agreement. "Yeah, I figured. But would you be interested?"

Vegas shrugged casually. "I don't mind, honestly."

"Great!" Pete grinned. "I'll talk to my company and see if we can make it happen."

Vegas raised an eyebrow, a playful smirk forming on his lips. "Why are you doing this?"

"Because I know how good of an actor you are," Pete replied with sincerity. "And since you like challenging roles, I think you'd fit perfectly with the theme of my new song."

Vegas chuckled softly. "Well, I look forward to it, then."

Pete laughed too. "You should. It will be fun!"

They raised their glasses and clinked them together, sharing a moment of light-hearted laughter as the noise of the party buzzed around them.

When it was finally time to leave, Vegas and Pete headed out, met by their managers at the parking waiting area. Pete turned to Vegas with a genuine smile. "I'm really happy we met tonight, P'Vegas. It was nice meeting you."

"Likewise, Pete. It was a pleasure meeting you," Vegas replied, feeling a warm connection with the singer.

"Before we go, do you mind if we take a few more pictures together?" Pete asked, pulling out his phone.

"Of course," Vegas agreed. Pete called over his manager, who snapped a few shots of the two of them together. Vegas then asked for a selfie, which Pete gladly obliged.

As they parted ways and headed to their respective vehicles, Vegas couldn't resist the urge to share the moment with his followers. He posted a story on Instagram, featuring the photo of him and Pete, tagging the singer in the post. Then, with a small smile, he went to Pete's profile and followed him on both Instagram and X, wondering what the future might hold after this unexpected encounter.

---

<BelleMagazine: Last night at the Bangkok Fashion Show, the event dazzled with an array of celebrities and high-profile figures, each dressed to perfection. The show itself was a triumph, and the after-party radiated glamour. Among those who stole the spotlight were actor Vegas Theerapanyakul and singer Pete Saengtham. Seated together, their striking appearance and intriguing chemistry made them the talk of the evening, captivating everyone's attention.>

Picture: Two photos show Vegas and Pete standing together, facing the camera. In one, they have serious expressions, while in the other, they are smiling.

<OMG! I saw my love @petesaengtham last nice. Too bad I was sitting on the other side but look how gorgeous he is. He's sitting with @vtheerapanyakul>

Video: Vegas and Pete are talking when Pete suddenly looks surprised and then smiles sheepishly at Vegas. Vegas smiles back and says something to Pete.

<EXCUSE ME?! VEGAS AND PETE TOGETHER? My two idols are interacting. Did I save the country in my past life? Is the end of the world coming soon?>

<@PeteTHOfficial: Pete Saengtham IG Story Update from @vtheerapanyakul. #petesaengtham >

Picture: Vegas and Pete's selfie last night. They are both smiling and close to each other.

<Wow! I haven't seen Pete this sociable for a while. Baby Yoon will be jealous!>

<Vegas and Pete? The introverts?! OMG! Who wants to ship this with me? They look great together!!! #VegasPete>

Picture: Two photos were attached. The first shows a female celebrity, with Vegas and Pete visible in the background. The second is a cropped version of the first, focusing on Vegas and Pete as they face each other, holding glasses of white wine. Pete is laughing, while Vegas smiles while looking at Pete.

<Gurlllll where do I sign up for shipping Vegas and Pete? I'm in! #VegasPete>

---

Vegas hummed to himself as he moved around his small kitchen, the aroma of sizzling bacon and freshly brewed coffee filling the air. The morning sun streamed through the window, casting a warm glow on the cozy space. He was in a good mood, savoring the quiet before the day truly began.

Just as he was flipping the last piece of bacon, his phone buzzed on the countertop. Glancing at the screen, he saw Nop's name flashing. He smiled and picked up the call.

"Morning, Nop," Vegas greeted cheerfully as he balanced the phone between his ear and shoulder, tending to his breakfast.

"Vegas, what happened last night?" Nop's voice was urgent, cutting straight to the point.

Vegas paused, frowning slightly. "What do you mean? I don't think anything happened."

"You're going viral," Nop replied, his tone a mix of disbelief and amusement. "On social media. Because of your interaction with Pete Saengtham."

Vegas's expression softened as memories of the previous night came rushing back. He couldn't help but smile at the thought of Pete. "Oh, that," he said casually, flipping the bacon onto a plate. "Is there a problem?"

Nop let out a short laugh. "Well, aside from the media blowing up my phone with questions about you and Pete, not really. But you should know that the hashtag VegasPete is trending worldwide on Twitter."

Vegas chuckled as he poured himself a cup of coffee. "Let the fans have their fun, Nop. It's nothing to worry about."

Nop's voice took on a lighter tone. "I'm not complaining. In fact, I just got off the phone with some producers. You've got five new series proposals."

Vegas's eyes widened in surprise as he took a sip of his coffee. "Are you serious?"

"Yeah, but there's a twist," Nop continued, sounding intrigued. "Four out of the five proposals are for lead roles in BL series."

Vegas was momentarily speechless, staring blankly at the bacon on his plate. BL, or Boys' Love, was a genre he had never considered before. "BL series?" he finally said, his voice a mix of curiosity and hesitation.

"Yep. It seems like the fans aren't the only ones shipping you and Pete," Nop replied, the amusement clear in his voice. "We can take a look at the offers on Monday, see if anything catches your interest."

"Okay," Vegas agreed, still processing the unexpected turn of events. "Monday it is."

They wrapped up the call, and as soon as Vegas hung up, he immediately opened X. Sure enough, his notifications were blowing up. The hashtag #VegasPete was trending, just as Nop had said, and there were countless pictures and videos of him and Pete from the event last night. Fans had already started creating edits and memes, shipping them together as a couple.

As Vegas scrolled through the posts, something caught his eye. Pete had followed him back. Not only that, but Pete had also posted an Instagram Story featuring a picture of them together that they took before separating, captioned, "Great to meet you, @vtheerapanyakul. Last night was fun!"

Vegas felt a flutter of excitement as he quickly shared Pete's post on his own IG Story, adding his own caption: "It's an honor to meet you, @petesaengtham."

With a smile, Vegas set his phone down and took a bite of his breakfast, his mind already drifting to thoughts of what the future might hold.

---

Pete sat down in his gaming chair, adjusting his phone stand as he prepared for his Instagram live stream. He glanced at the time; his notification feed was already buzzing with excitement. The hashtag #VegasPete had peaked at #1 worldwide just a few hours ago, and though he found it slightly embarrassing, Pete couldn't help but smile. He didn't recognize Vegas at first when they met, but in his defense, he only knew him as his lead character in the TV series 'Blue Moon', Max, a poor man with his long, messy hair tied in a careless ponytail and his worn-out clothes. Vegas, in real life, was the epitome of high fashion and charm, oozing with sex appeal. Pete had been thrilled to meet him—Vegas had kept him company throughout the night, and even now, it felt like a dream. Their worlds couldn't be more different. Pete was a singer, mostly on tour or locked away in his studio, while Vegas was an in-demand Lakorn actor. And, as far as Pete knew, Vegas is straight.

Before going to bed last night, Pete had done a little Googling. He found out that Vegas only had two ex-girlfriends—one from high school, the other from university. He hadn't dated any celebrities since then, mostly focusing on his career. The only woman linked to him was his ex-onscreen partner, Kelly Chaiyawan. While Pete thought Kelly was pretty, something about her felt off about his presence. Maybe because of what Pete knew about her. She was dating another actor, Mon, which caused the sudden break up of Vegas and Kelly's tandem. Kelly and Vegas were just professionals, and somewhat friends. Still, Pete thought it was unfair to Vegas—Kelly and Mon were suddenly everywhere, getting all the best gigs, while Vegas hadn't had any acting work since the couple's relationship went public.

Pete sighed, wishing Vegas would get back into a series soon, or at least really consider acting in his music video. He adjusted himself in his chair, glancing at the screen. His finger hovered over the "Go Live" button. He clicked it and the live session started.

"Hello everyone!" Pete greeted with a smile, waving at the screen. "Hope you're all having a great Sunday!"

The comments came pouring in, fans excited to see him and eager to hear what he was about to say. He smiled, nodding as he read through the messages, giving special shoutouts to some of his colleagues who had tuned in. But then, as expected, the flood of #VegasPete comments began.

Pete couldn't help but laugh. "You guys, calm down about the VegasPete thing! It's cute, though. I've seen the hashtag. But let's keep it fun, okay? I don't want it turning into any kind of drama, especially for Khun Vegas. He's a great guy."

More comments popped up, with fans asking about his meeting with Vegas last night. Pete chuckled again.

"Okay, okay. I'll share about that. It's a funny story, though," Pete began. "You all know I love to relax by watching series in my free time, right? 'Blue Moon' is one of my favorites. Max is my favorite character—he's an ordinary person, but always so positive, always seeing the bright side of things. So, when I sat down next to Khun Vegas at the event last night, I didn't recognize him at all. Not even a little!" He laughed, shaking his head at the memory.

"We introduced ourselves, and I asked him what he does for work. He said, 'I'm an actor,'. But I was still clueless," Pete continued, shaking his head. "It wasn't until he mentioned he was in 'Blue Moon' that it hit me. I was so embarrassed. There's a video of the moment floating around online—I saw it last night. But, I thought, 'Wow, this guy is so humble.' Like, he's the Vegas Theerapanyakul, you know!"

Pete smiled at the camera, his expression softening. "Vegas is a really nice guy. So down-to-earth and friendly."

The comments kept rolling in, but Pete knew it was time for the big reveal. "Alright, now for the real reason I'm live today—I've got some exciting news! After a year of working on it, I'm finally releasing a new single soon!"

The fans erupted with excitement, and Pete could see them asking what kind of song it would be. He smiled again. "It's a ballad, about forbidden love. I already have the concept for the music video in mind, but I still need a co-actor for it."

Almost instantly, the comments filled with one name: Vegas Theerapanyakul.

Pete blinked in surprise, then laughed. "Wait, you guys want Khun Vegas to be in the music video? Really? But it's going to be a gay love story—do you think that's even possible?"

The fans responded overwhelmingly, many urging Pete to ask Vegas. Some even commented that it would be a chance to see him acting again.

Pete leaned back in his chair, thoughtful. "I mean, I don't know if it'll happen, but it's an interesting idea. For now, I'm just excited to share that my new song is coming out soon!"

As he wrapped up the live session, Pete mentioned that the first day of his concert in Vietnam had sold out, with only a few seats left for day two. He encouraged his fans to grab their tickets while they still could. Then, with a wave, he ended the live and leaned back in his chair, exhaling a deep sigh.

He'd made the announcement, but his mind was still on Vegas. Could he really offer him the role? Could it even work?

The idea was tempting, and the thought of Vegas as his leading man was one Pete just couldn't shake.

---

<ISTG! If Vegas will be on Pete's new MV, I'll dye my hair neon green!>

<screenshot this for receipt! hahaha. i hope king entertainment will allow vegas to be in pete's mv.>

<Who and what do I need to sacrifice for #VegasPete in a MV happen?>

<TAKE MY MONEY! GIVE US VEGASPETE IN A MUSIC VIDEO!!!>

<Pete will release a new song after a year! So happy! But I'll be happier if Vegas acts with Pete in the MV! Universe! Please give it to us!!! #vegaspete>

Chapter 2: Decision

Chapter Text

Vegas stepped into the grand lobby of King Entertainment, a sense of nostalgia washing over him as he glanced around. The sleek marble floors, high ceilings, and framed posters of past hit shows filled the space. He had been here for over a decade, but each visit always carried a weight of expectation. He walked side by side with his manager, Nop, as they headed toward King Rattanakosin's office—the man who had discovered Vegas in a high school play and molded him into one of the industry's top actors.

King Entertainment's headquarters was a towering structure that reflected the empire King had built. King, a former actor himself, had become one of Thailand's most influential CEOs, shaping the careers of countless stars. Vegas was one of his first discoveries and he had been loyal for twelve years. But things were changing, and today's meeting felt different.

Vegas and Nop reached King's office. The assistant opened the door, and they stepped inside, finding King standing by the floor-to-ceiling window, gazing out at Bangkok's sprawling skyline. He turned when he heard them enter.

"Vegas," King greeted with a nod, his expression unreadable. "It's been a while. Please, sit down."

Vegas settled on the soft leather sofa, while Nop remained standing behind him. King sat on the sofa across from Vegas, his sharp eyes studying him for a moment before speaking.

"How are you?" King asked, his tone casual but carrying an underlying curiosity.

"I'm fine," Vegas replied, keeping his voice neutral.

King leaned back slightly, crossing his arms. "You haven't been in any TV series for a while now. I've noticed."

Vegas opened his mouth to respond, but Nop stepped in, sensing the direction of the conversation. "There have been offers," Nop explained, "but we want to ensure that the projects align with Vegas's values and beliefs."

King tilted his head, a small frown forming on his face. "I understand that, but I don't think Vegas can afford to be too selective right now. Especially with Kelly and Mon soaring high."

At the mention of Kelly and Mon, Vegas tensed. He had worked with Kelly for years, and now that she and Mon were gaining popularity as a pair, it felt like he was being overshadowed.

"I've also heard," King continued, his gaze sharpening, "that you've been offered some lead roles in BL series."

"We'll discuss those offers in more detail later," Nop said quickly, trying to steer the conversation away.

King's eyes flicked to Vegas, ignoring Nop's deflection. "You should, and soon," he said. "Your popularity in the BL industry is... unexpected, considering it's just from that one interaction with Pete Saengtham and fans asking the company to let you participate in his music video."

Vegas stayed quiet, his mind racing. He knew where this was going. He had seen the comments online, the sudden surge of interest after his collaboration with Pete. It had opened doors he never imagined, but he wasn't sure if he wanted to walk through them.

"If I had my way," King continued, his voice firm but persuasive, "I'd want you to try it. Just once. A BL series or this music video could be a good opportunity for you to expand your fan base, show versatility. There are other actors who juggle between Lakorns and BL. You'll be fine."

Vegas sighed, feeling the weight of King's words. He knew King wasn't wrong, but the pressure of entering a genre he wasn't familiar with, one that could change the course of his career, felt overwhelming.

King noticed Vegas's hesitation and softened his tone. "Think about it, Vegas. This could be a new chapter for you. You don't want to be left behind."

Vegas nodded slightly but didn't say anything. He knew King was right—he had to make a decision soon.

King stood up, signaling the end of the meeting. "Alright, you're dismissed for now," he nodded at them, but as they turned to leave, King's voice called out one more time.

"Vegas, consider what I said."

Vegas paused by the door, glancing back at King. "I will."

With that, he and Nop left the office, the weight of the conversation lingering in the air between them.

Vegas and Nop walked side by side toward Vegas' personal office in the King Entertainment building. The air was crisp, and the light filtering through the windows felt comforting. As they entered, Vegas immediately made his way to the couch, collapsing onto it with a sigh. He rested his head back, staring at the ceiling as if it could somehow offer him the answers he was looking for.

Nop, always attentive, glanced at him. "Do you want a drink?" he asked.

Without looking up, Vegas replied, "Can I have some whiskey?"

Nop chuckled softly. "It's a bit too early for that, don't you think?"

Vegas tilted his head slightly, a smirk forming on his lips. "Fine. Espresso, then."

Nop nodded and moved to the personal coffee bar in the corner of the room, starting to prepare Vegas' espresso. The rich scent of coffee soon filled the air, cutting through the silence.

As Nop worked, he spoke gently. "You know, you don't have to pressure yourself about taking a BL role. We can still go for Lakorn projects, events, or modeling. There's always something else."

Vegas sighed but remained quiet for a moment. When he finally spoke, his voice was low and thoughtful. "I don't mind taking a BL role. What gets to me is the pressure to take on a job just for the sake of having a job. It feels like I have to keep moving even if I'm not sure it's what I want."

Nop finished making the coffee and approached the couch, handing Vegas the cup. "You don't have to rush," he reassured him. "We've always stuck to the principle of only accepting work that feels worth it. We'll keep doing that, no matter what."

Vegas took a small sip of the espresso, savoring the bitterness that grounded him. He nodded. "Yeah, I know. But sometimes, I feel like I should be doing more."

Nop sat across from him, pulling out his tablet. "Why don't we take a look at the proposals for new projects? It might help you get some clarity."

Vegas nodded, sitting up a little straighter. "Alright. Show me everything."

"Everything?" Nop raised an eyebrow. "Even the BL ones?"

"Everything," Vegas replied firmly.

Nop started scrolling through his emails, tapping on the various proposals he had received. After a few minutes, he handed the tablet to Vegas, who took it and began reading through them one by one.

Some proposals intrigued him; they were projects he could see himself doing. But others made him uncomfortable—one involved a massive age gap between the characters that felt unnecessary, and another had excessive NC scenes that bordered on distasteful. Vegas frowned as he came across one that felt more like a porn script than a genuine story. With a simple tap, he deleted it without a second thought.

Three hours later, after going through twelve proposals—eight of which were for BL series—Vegas rubbed his eyes, feeling a mix of exhaustion and indecision. He had narrowed it down to two, but even then, he wasn't entirely sure.

He sighed heavily, leaning back again. "Should I just focus on modeling for now?" he muttered.

Nop looked at him thoughtfully. "It's up to you. You've got the talent for it, and it's a less stressful option."

Vegas paused for a moment, then asked, "Has Pete's side contacted us yet?"

Nop shook his head. "I'm still waiting, too. But it's early. Khun Pete and his company probably busy with his tours and everything."

Vegas nodded slowly. "Yeah, you're right. He's got a lot on his plate."

There was a pause, and then Nop asked, "Are you considering that music video appearance with Pete?"

Vegas glanced at him and smiled slightly. "Yeah, I am. I'm comfortable with him, and it wouldn't be bad to have Pete as my first BL partner if I decide to take that path."

Nop smiled back, a look of quiet encouragement on his face. "Whatever you decide, I'm with you all the way. No matter what."

Vegas looked at his friend and manager, feeling the weight on his shoulders lift just a little. "Thanks, Nop," he said softly, taking another sip of his espresso.

---

In the recording studio of Polaris Studio, Pete was sitting back, listening carefully to the final arrangement of his latest single. Arm, the music arranger, was beside him, bobbing his head to the beat, and Pol, Pete's manager, stood by the soundboard, arms crossed as he listened.

When the last note played, Pete looked over at Pol, who seemed deep in thought. "So, Pol," Pete said with a smirk, "what do you think?"

Pol, always the professional, nodded. "I think a lot of people are going to relate to this one. It's definitely going to be big."

Pete chuckled, leaning back in his chair. "You're just being nice again, aren't you?"

Pol raised an eyebrow, his expression serious. "I'm not! Remember when I told you I didn't like that one part of your song last time?"

Arm jumped in, grinning. "Oh yeah, I remember that. Pete was so offended."

Pete crossed his arms and pretended to frown. "Offended? I don't recall that."

Arm and Pol burst into laughter. Pete tried to keep a straight face but couldn't help joining them.

Just then, the door flew open, and Tankhun, the eccentric CEO of Polaris Studio, strolled in, wearing his usual stylish suit. "Guys!" he greeted them with a grand gesture. "How's everything going?"

"Pete's song is ready," Arm announced, gesturing toward the soundboard.

Tankhun's eyes lit up. "Really? Can I hear it?"

Pete gave Arm a nod, and Arm pressed play. The room fell silent as the music filled the space. Arm, Pol, and Pete all watched Tankhun's face carefully, but his expression remained stoic throughout the entire track. The song ended, and there was a tense pause.

Tankhun finally broke the silence with a beaming smile. "Oh my God!!! It's BEAUTIFUL!"

The three men let out simultaneous sighs of relief.

"I already have a perfect vision for the music video," Tankhun continued excitedly, his hands waving as he spoke. "People will feel happy and sad. It'll be a rollercoaster of emotions!"

Pete leaned forward in his chair, grinning. "Funny you should say that. I've got a plot in mind too. Same concept—happy and sad. Just the right balance."

"Perfect!" Tankhun clapped his hands together. "We should start working on it right away."

Pete nodded eagerly. "I was also thinking... I want to act in the music video. Maybe make it like a short film. I'll need a co-actor."

Tankhun's eyes sparkled with interest. "I love it! Do you have anyone in mind?"

Pete hesitated for a second before answering. "I was thinking... Vegas Theerapanyakul."

The room fell silent again. Tankhun blinked rapidly, processing what Pete had just said. "Wait, wait. The Vegas Theerapanyakul? The famous Lakorn actor? That Vegas Theerapanyakul?"

Pete nodded, keeping a straight face.

"Pete!" Tankhun threw his hands in the air. "Vegas doesn't do BL stuff!"

Pol stepped in, amused by Tankhun's dramatic reaction. "Actually, Khun, Vegas and Pete met at a fashion week event recently. The hashtag '#VegasPete' trended worldwide."

Tankhun's jaw dropped. "What?! Why am I just hearing about this?" He ran a hand through his hair. "Ah, that's right... I've been on a social media detox for almost a month now. Ugh."

Pete chuckled. "Yeah, you missed that part."

Tankhun shook his head in disbelief. "So, have you asked him? Is he... interested?"

"I mentioned it when we met at the event," Pete said, leaning back again, "and he seemed... curious. Plus, some fans are really into the idea."

Tankhun's eyes widened with excitement. "Well, we have to try then! Pol, get in touch with Vegas' team. See if we could schedule a meeting."

"On it," Pol replied, pulling out his phone and making a note.

Tankhun clapped his hands together. "Alright! Tomorrow, we'll gather the staff and brainstorm for the music video. Pete, you're coming too. I want you in the room pitching your ideas."

"I wouldn't miss it," Pete replied confidently.

Tankhun grinned from ear to ear. "I'm so excited for this music video. Never in my wildest dreams did I think I'd see Vegas Theerapanyakul in a BL music video! Fingers crossed it happens!"

Pete smiled, sharing the same hope. "Let's make it happen."

As they wrapped up the meeting, Pete couldn't help but feel a spark of excitement himself. If everything went as planned, he might just get to star alongside Vegas. The thought made him smile even more.

---

The next day, in the bright conference room of Polaris Studio, the air was filled with anticipation. Around the large table sat Pete, Arm, Pol, Tankhun, and a few other staff members. They were gathered to discuss the concept for Pete's latest music video. His new song, a heartfelt pop ballad about secret love, had struck a chord with everyone.

Pete cleared his throat and leaned forward slightly, "So, the main idea of the song is about two people who are in love with each other but due to some circumstances, they need to keep it secret. They were hiding because the world was too cruel to accept their kind of love. It was a forbidden love for some people but they really love each other. I want this music video to showcase that love is love. It might be painful when it becomes public but they will somehow keep the love they have."

The room fell silent for a moment as everyone processed the raw emotion in Pete's words. Arm nodded thoughtfully, scribbling some notes.

"I like that," Arm said. "It's relatable, and it's real. People will feel it."

Tankhun, sitting with his arms crossed, furrowed his brow. "But how do we show the struggle? Like, how do we make sure the pain and the longing come across without it being too dramatic?"

Pete glanced at him and smiled softly. "That's the thing. It's not about being overly dramatic. It's subtle. We show his day-to-day life—moments when they are together. And maybe, there are flashes of how they were before the conflict happened."

Pol tapped his finger on the table. "And visually? How do we portray that? Maybe through lighting? Like, brighter scenes for happy ones and darker ones for sad scenes?"

Pete's eyes lit up. "Exactly! We can play with the light and shadows to represent the contrast between what they feel. I love that idea."

The discussion continued, with each person adding their input. As they developed the concept, the plot became more vivid—showing the love of two people in secret. Pete was satisfied with the direction they were heading in.

"We just have to make sure that Vegas and his team at King Entertainment will approve of it," Pol said, checking his notes. "I got a reply from them, by the way. They're okay to meet on Friday."

Pete's eyes widened a little. "Really?"

Pol nodded. "Yeah, it will be in a private room in a restaurant. It'll be a meeting with Vegas and his manager."

Pete smiled, a mixture of excitement and nerves bubbling up inside him. "Great!"

Across the city, Vegas was busy with a photoshoot for a brand he endorsed. His sharp eyes gazed into the camera, his expression serious and intense. But once the photographer called for a break, he relaxed, sipping from a bottle of water. That's when Nop, his manager, approached him with his phone in hand.

"Vegas, we've got a meeting set with Polaris Studio on Friday."

Vegas raised an eyebrow. "Polaris? Why are we meeting them?"

Nop grinned. "That's Pete's company."

Vegas paused for a moment, the name clicking in his mind. "Ohh."

Nop nodded. "Yes. His company contacted me for a possible acting opportunity for Pete's latest song. Seeing the proposal, it's something pretty big. Still interested?"

Vegas leaned back in his chair, processing the information. "I am but I'm not sure as well," he admitted with a shrug. "I'm a little nervous, I guess. I don't really know what to expect."

Nop chuckled. "It's fine, Vegas. We can just meet them and listen to what they offer. You still has the last say regarding this matter."

"Okay," Vegas said, smiling slightly. "I wonder how will this go, though,"

Nop held out his phone. "You should listen to some of his music. It'll give you an idea of what he's about."

Vegas took the phone as Nop pressed play. The sound of Pete's upbeat yet meaningful song filled the space around them. The title of the song is 'No Apologies'. It was a song about loving oneself, no matter what the world says. Vegas listened carefully, nodding along to the rhythm.

"I like it," Vegas said after a moment. "It's catchy, but there's depth to it."

Nop smiled. "That's Pete for you. He's not just a pretty face. He got soul in his craft."

A part of Vegas, though he didn't fully admit it to himself, was looking forward to Friday's meeting—not just for business but to see Pete again. He wondered what this collaboration might bring.

---

Friday has arrived. Pete sat quietly on the plush chair in the private dining room, scrolling through his social media feed. Po was engrossed in his laptop, fingers tapping away as he worked. They had arrived much earlier than expected, so now they were simply waiting for Vegas and his manager, Nop.

Fans were still buzzing, waiting for Pete's new song teaser. The only holdup now was the music video, which hadn't even started filming yet. Pete sighed, thinking about how much needed to be done.

Pol's phone beeped. He glanced at it, then looked up at Pete. "Vegas and Nop just arrived."

Pete's heart skipped a beat. He wasn't sure why he suddenly felt nervous, but his palms were a little sweaty. Before he could dwell on it, the door opened.

Nop stepped in first, offering a polite smile as he greeted Pol. "Pol, good to see you." Then, turning toward Pete, he gave a small nod. "And Khun Pete. Finally, meeting the man everyone's talking about."

Pete smiled shyly. "Nice to meet you, P'Nop."

Then, Vegas entered. He was wearing a plain black shirt that highlighted his broad shoulders and toned arms, paired with simple denim jeans and black shoes. Pete caught himself staring for a moment.

Pol stood up and greeted Vegas. "Thanks for coming, Vegas."

Vegas nodded with a polite smile. "Thanks for inviting me."

Pete stood and gave a slight bow, wai-ing as he greeted Vegas. "Hello, P'Vegas."

Vegas returned the greeting, his expression neutral, but there was a hint of warmth. "Hi, Pete."

Pol gestured for them to sit. Vegas took a seat directly across from Pete, while Nop settled across from Pol. Soon, a waiter entered to take their orders, and once they were left alone, Pol began.

"Thanks for coming, both of you," Pol said, looking from Nop to Vegas. "I wanted to discuss a potential collaboration, and I think it's something you'll both be interested in."

Nop leaned back in his chair. "We're curious, to be honest. And I've heard a lot about Pete—wanted to see if all the charm rumors were true."

Pol chuckled. "Oh, they are. But I have to say, Vegas, I'm a big fan of your work too."

Vegas offered a modest smile. "Thank you, Pol."

Pol straightened and glanced at Pete briefly before looking back at Vegas. "The reason we asked for this meeting is because Pete, along with Polaris Studio, would love for you to act in his latest music video."

Vegas raised an eyebrow, and Nop exchanged a look with him.

"We're listening," Nop said.

Pol turned his laptop toward Vegas and Nop, pulling up a presentation. "The music video will have a compelling storyline. We want you to act alongside Pete. It's a mix of emotional depth in different levels, and we think you'd be perfect for the role."

Pete chimed in, explaining the plot, how the music video would tie into the song's theme, and how Vegas' involvement could elevate the project. They also played the song for Vegas and Nop, which made Vegas listen intently, nodding along to the rhythm.

As Pol went on, explaining everything from workshops, fittings, and promotions, to even guest appearances on shows, Vegas stayed quiet, occasionally glancing at Pete. Pete was nervous but focused on conveying how much he admired Vegas' talent and how much this collaboration meant to him.

Their food arrived, and they continued the discussion over dinner. Vegas had offered a suggestion regarding one of the scenes, and Pete immediately agreed, impressed with the idea. The conversation flowed easily, but Vegas still seemed a bit uncertain.

By the time dessert was served, Pol mentioned that all the official information would be sent over via email. Nop nodded, excusing himself to use the restroom, and Pol stepped out to take a call, leaving Pete and Vegas alone.

Vegas looked across the table, his voice calm. "You're serious about this. About getting me to act in the music video with you."

Pete blinked, slightly caught off guard. "Of course. Why wouldn't I be?"

Vegas hesitated, his gaze thoughtful. "I just... wondered if you were doing this out of pity. Given my situation now."

Pete frowned, shaking his head. "Don't say that. You're one of the best actors I know. And what happened with Mon and Kelly wasn't your fault. Don't let it define your career."

Vegas leaned back, still looking doubtful. "But what if all this—this VegasPete thing—is just an isolated case? A one-time trend."

Pete chuckled, pulling out his phone. "Ohh, I'm pretty sure it's not just a trend."

Vegas raised an eyebrow. "You seem awfully confident."

Pete smiled slyly before he took out his phone and snapped a picture of his dessert, subtly capturing a blurred corner of Vegas' forearm and his watch. He showed it to Vegas. "Mind if I post this? Your arm's in the shot."

Vegas shrugged. "Go ahead."

Pete quickly typed out a post, attaching the photo with the caption, "Meeting for MV. #comingsoon." He posted it, set his phone down, and started counting softly. "Five... four... three... two... one."

He picked up his phone and showed Vegas the flurry of notifications. People were already speculating that Pete and Vegas were meeting for a project, and the hashtag #VegasPete was trending again.

<GUYSSS!!! IT'S HAPPENING!!! #VEGASPETE IN MUSIC VIDEO!>

<Pete, please, post a picture with Vegas. I need new wallpaper! #VegasPete>

Vegas stared at the screen in disbelief. "That fast?"

"Told you." Pete grinned. "People love us together. I'm sure this will be huge."

Just then, Pol and Nop re-entered the room, both holding their phones.

Pol looked confused. "What did you two do? VegasPete is trending again."

Nop laughed. "I've already got media outlets asking if this meeting was for the music video."

Vegas shook his head, still trying to process how his simple presence with Pete created such a buzz. He glanced at Pete, who looked confident, like he had known this would happen all along.

Pete smiled warmly at him. "I look forward to working with you, Vegas."

---

The dim light of the studio flickered gently as Pete sat alone, his fingers dancing over the keyboard. He was in the zone, crafting random instrumentals while the soft hum of the air conditioner filled the silence. It had been a week since his meeting with Vegas, and anticipation hung in the air like the notes of a lingering melody. Pete's mind wandered back to that day.

After the meeting with Vegas and Nop, Polaris Studio still hadn't received a response from King Entertainment. They'd said they needed to check the contract and discuss it with their CEO. Pete felt a surge of hope from Vegas's enthusiastic reaction, yet he couldn't shake the hesitance he'd noticed on his face.

He was pulled from his thoughts as he heard the soft beep of his phone. An unknown number flashed on the screen, and he almost hit the block button, but something stopped him. The first sentence read: "Hey, this is Vegas."

Pete's heart raced as he opened the message. It continued, "I got your number from Pol. I'd like to talk to you. Can I call you?" Excitement bubbled up inside him. He quickly saved Vegas's number and send a quick 'Hi. Okay.' to Vegas. After a few seconds, Pete's phone rings and he answers..

"Hey, Pete," Vegas greeted him, his voice smooth like silk.

"Hi!" Pete replied, a smile breaking across his face.

"Am I disturbing you?" Vegas asked, his tone casual.

"Not at all. I'm just chilling in the studio, waiting for my musical arranger. He went to grab our dinner," Pete explained, feeling relaxed.

Vegas paused for a moment. "It's quite late for dinner, isn't it?"

Pete chuckled, "We didn't notice! We're trying a new approach to my music."

"Ohh. Okay," Vegas said, his voice thoughtful.

"How are you?" Pete asked, turning the focus back to Vegas.

"I'm fine," Vegas replied. "You?"

"I'm fine as well," Pete said.

An awkward silence settled between them. Pete, sensing the tension, broke it. "So, what did you want to talk about?"

"Yes, I need to discuss something with you," Vegas said, his tone serious.

"Okay..." Pete felt a wave of curiosity wash over him, but he waited patiently.

Another long pause hung in the air before Vegas finally said, "I'm in."

"In what?" Pete asked, confusion creeping into his voice.

"I'll be your co-actor in the music video," Vegas announced.

Pete shot up from his chair, covering his mouth with his hand in shock. "Wait, what? Really?"

"Yeah," Vegas said, a hint of amusement in his voice.

Pete was speechless, his heart racing. Vegas called his name softly, "Pete? Are you still there?"

"Uh, yeah! I'm here!" Pete managed to stutter, trying to compose himself. "Thank you for doing this music video with me."

"I should be the one thanking you for considering me," Vegas chuckled. "Also, I love the plot you presented, and the song kind of grew on me."

Pete laughed nervously. "Of all my songs, why this one? It's so sad!"

"I don't know," Vegas admitted, "I just like it, I guess."

"Okay," Pete said, feeling a swell of gratitude.

"I'm looking forward to working with you, Pete." Vegas said.

"I'm looking forward to working with you, too." Pete replied.

"Great! We'll see each other soon. Good night, Pete," Vegas said, his tone warm.

"Good night, Vegas!" Pete echoed before hanging up.

He sat back in his chair, a huge grin plastered across his face. He could hardly believe it—he was going to work with Vegas. The excitement bubbled up inside him, almost overwhelming.

Just then, the door swung open, and Arm entered, carrying bags of food. "Man! This is heavy!" He placed the paper bags of food on the coffee table before looking at Pete. "What's up? Why you look like you won the jackpot on the lottery?" he asked, noticing the bright smile on Pete's face.

"Arm, guess what? Vegas just called! He's doing the music video with me!" Pete exclaimed.

"Wow! Congratulations, man!" Arm replied, grinning. "With the song and the MV, I know it'll be a big hit!"

"I'm so excited!" Pete replied, unable to contain his joy.

Just then, Pol walked into the studio, a look of triumph on his face. "Pete, I have good news! King Entertainment replied with a signed contract. We start the first phase of the music video by Monday!"

Pete's heart soared. He was beaming now, his dreams slowly turning into reality. Finally, he would release a new song, and not just that—he would act in a music video with Vegas. It was going to be an interesting and memorable experience, one he would cherish forever.

As he shared the news with Arm and Pol, he couldn't help but think about what the future held. The excitement of collaboration, the thrill of performance, and the chance to work alongside someone he admired so much. He felt grateful and ready to embrace the adventure that lay ahead.

Chapter 3: Announcement

Chapter Text

IG Post by @petesaengtham: "I'm grateful for you, for this love we must hide." My latest single, "In Secret, We Love" will be out on the streaming platform soon. Please watch out for the MV next month! #insecretwelove #petesaengtham #latestsingle

Picture: A picture of a tablet screen with a document with the title 'In Secret, We Love MV'.

<OMG!!! FINALLY! We have a title and I feel like this song will wreck us all! Give it to us, Pete!">

<Pete, can you give us a hint of who you will act with? I'll give you 1000 baht.>

<Begging Polaris Studio and King Entertainment to let Pete and Vegas act in this music video. Give us #VegasPete!>

---

The room was quiet except for the soft hum of the air conditioning. Pete sat on one of the chairs, fidgeting slightly. He glanced around the spacious workshop room Polaris Studio had prepared for him and Vegas. It was nothing too extravagant—just a simple setup for their private rehearsal before the music video shoot. Today was all about building chemistry between them, something Kim, Tankhun's younger brother, insisted on. Kim is the vocal and acting coach of Polaris Studio. He also writes songs and written scripts for 3 BL series that are all successful.

The door creaked open, and in walked Kim, clipboard in hand, a playful smile on his face.

"Khun Pete, you're here early," Kim teasingly said, settling down in front of him. "Nervous?"

Pete shook his head, sitting a little straighter. "Not really. It's not my first time."

Kim tilted his head, eyebrow raised. "Well, it is your first time acting with a Lakorn actor. That's a bit different, don't you think?"

Pete shrugged, his usual nonchalant attitude kicking in. "It's just acting. I can manage."

Before Kim could reply, the door opened again. Vegas stepped into the room, his presence instantly shifting the energy. He was dressed casually today—just a simple white shirt and flowy black pants—but somehow he still managed to look effortlessly cool. Following him was Nop who waved politely before stepping aside.

Pete stood up, offering a warm smile. "Hi, Vegas. Hi Nop."

Vegas smiles, "Hi, Pete."

"Kim, this is Vegas, and that's Nop, his manager," Pete said.

Kim's eyes lit up. "Ahh, it's a real honor to work with you, Khun Vegas. I've heard great things."

"Likewise," Vegas responded with a relaxed smile. "I've heard about your work, too."

Kim, ever the jokester, grinned. "Hopefully, I'll get to write a series for your first BL role someday."

Vegas chuckled. "If the script's good, I'll take it."

"Careful, I'll hold you to that!" Kim grinned.

"Excuse me, but I have to leave Vegas here. I have errands to run for a while." Nop said before looking at Vegas, "I'll meet the staff of that brand that wants to get you as their ambassador. Call me when you're done."

"Sure," Vegas said. Nope excuses himself and leaves the room. Then, Kim turns his attention back to his clipboard. "Alright, let's get started. Just a quick stretch to loosen up while I check today's outline." Vegas and Pete both nodded. Vegas put down his backpack on the sofa.

As Kim flipped through his notes, Vegas and Pete began stretching. Vegas, glancing at Pete from the corner of his eye, smirked. "You're early again, huh?"

Pete, mid-stretch, smiled. "I like being early. It gives me time to prepare." He paused, then added, "Did you get the material for the pair exercise later?"

"Yeah, I read it," Vegas said as he stretched his arms overhead. "Interesting choice for a workshop."

Pete laughed lightly. "Right? Why does it have to be about a man confronting his boyfriend after cheating on him?"

"It's a good challenge. Pushes you to think fast and act on emotions," Vegas reasoned, glancing at Pete with a knowing look. "Looking forward to our confrontation?"

Pete grinned mischievously. "You bet."

Vegas chuckled and continued stretching just as Kim returned, clipboard in hand.

"Okay, we'll start with some vocal exercises. Let's have a little fun with tongue twisters." Kim handed them each a card with a few tricky phrases on them.

The room soon filled with the sound of jumbled words and laughter as both Vegas and Pete struggled to get through the tongue twisters without messing up. Every failed attempt had them cracking up, breaking any lingering tension between them.

After the vocal warm-up, Kim leaned against a chair, arms crossed. "Alright, let's move on to individual scenes. Pete, you're up first."

Pete took a deep breath and walked to the center of the room. Kim gave him a scenario: a child feeling neglected by his parents. Pete's demeanor shifted immediately. His shoulders slumped, and his face fell, embodying the character's sadness.

Kim began throwing lines at him, and Pete responded with raw emotion. His voice cracked as he pleaded, his eyes welling up with unshed tears.

"Do you know what it feels like to give everything and still be invisible? I've done everything—everything—to make you proud. But it's never enough, is it? Not compared to my brother. No matter how hard I try, it's always about him. I'm just...here. A shadow. I'm not asking for the world, just a simple 'I see you' or 'I'm proud of you.' But I don't even get that." Tears fall from Pete's eyes but his trying his best not to break the character,

He continues, "All I've ever wanted was to feel like I belong...to be part of this family. You don't know how much it hurts, being overlooked like this, like I don't matter. But despite everything, despite all this pain, I still love you. Because that's what family does, right? We love, even when it breaks us apart inside. But how much longer can I hold on?" Pete's voice broke as he sobbed, completely immersed in the scene.

By the end of the exercise, the room was silent. Pete wiped at his eyes, composing himself, and Kim nodded in approval. "That was incredible, Pete. You've come a long way. You okay, man?"

"Yeah, I'm fine." Pete sighs and wipes his tears. He smiled at Kim before he took a sit on the sofa.

Next, it was Vegas's turn. He stood up confidently as Kim assigned him a new scenario: a man who had just found out he had only one month left to live.

Vegas took a moment, his expression growing solemn. He began his monologue, speaking softly at first, his voice steady.

"I'm dying and I'm scared. I know it's coming, and I don't know how to face it. I don't want to leave yet—I'm not ready to say goodbye. How do you look at the people you love and tell them you won't be around anymore?" Vegas says.

"But what can you do? You're leaving soon. And for sure it will hurt them," Kim said casually.

Vegas rubs his hands on his face frustratedly, "I don't want them to hurt because of me. But it breaks me inside to think that, one day, they'll move on. They'll laugh, live, and maybe even forget me. I want to be remembered, but I don't want to be the reason their hearts are heavy. The truth is, I don't want to disappear. I don't want to be just a photo on a shelf or a passing thought in their busy lives. But I can't stop it. And that terrifies me—the thought of fading, while the world keeps spinning without me. How do I let go, when I never wanted to leave?" His eyes gleamed with unshed tears, and when he finally broke down, it was almost too real.

"I don't know how to say goodbye to the people I love..."

Pete watched in awe, forgetting for a moment that this was all an act. Vegas was captivating, and every emotion was perfectly timed.

When the scene ended, Kim clapped softly. "Excellent work, both of you. Let's take a 10-minute break before we move on."

Vegas wipes his tears before he collapses onto the sofa, sitting a small distance apart from Pete. Pete glanced at Vegas, a smile tugging at his lips. "You were amazing in that scene."

Vegas looked over, chuckling. "You weren't so bad yourself. I didn't know you had this skill."

"Kim's a good teacher," Pete replied, his tone light but genuine. He hesitated for a moment before adding, "Thanks for taking this project, by the way. It means a lot to me."

Vegas leaned back, stretching his arms across the back of the sofa. "I should be the one thanking you. This role's been a challenge, but the response so far has been overwhelming."

Pete chuckled. "People are excited to see you acting again. I promise I'll do my best in this music video so I don't embarrass you."

Vegas laughed, shaking his head. "You could never embarrass me."

Vegas and Pete continue to talk regarding the recent events they attended individually. After a while, Kim's voice called out from across the room. "Alright, time to pair up for the next exercise!"

Vegas and Pete exchanged amused glances, already bracing themselves for the intense scene they'd be acting out together. As they stood up, the playful tension between them shifted into something more focused. Whatever came next, they were ready to tackle it together.

---

The week had passed in a blur of workshops, rehearsals, and late-night discussions. Vegas and Pete had been working under Kim's supervision for a project they both knew was special, though neither could have anticipated how close they'd become. Kim's instructions were always precise, and though Vegas was a seasoned actor, he found himself learning new things with each passing day. Pete, too, brought a refreshing energy and unique insight, making the experience more enriching for Vegas than he had expected. Kim even shows them the recording of their workshop so they can see their work and give them advice.

On one particular day, Kim suggested something a little more unusual during their workshop. "Okay, you two," Kim said with a slight grin, "I want you to hug for five minutes. No talking. Just feel the moment."

Vegas glanced at Pete, who gave a small shrug before stepping closer. The hug started awkwardly, as one might expect, but after a few moments, both men relaxed into the embrace. The tension melted, and they found a strange comfort in each other's presence. By the end of it, Vegas was smiling, a rare softness in his eyes.

"I'm glad we got to do this together," Vegas said quietly as they separated. "Even after all these years, I'm still learning."

Pete smiled back, his face flushed but genuine. "Me too."

As the week drew to a close, the final day of the workshop arrived. Both Vegas and Pete were exhausted but satisfied. It had been an intense week, but their connection and growth as actors were evident. They wrapped up their final session, and Vegas excused himself to step outside for a moment of fresh air. He needed to freshen up after the long day.

Pete, however, plopped down onto the plush sofa, pulling out his phone. He considered posting an Instagram story to share a little update with his fans but then decided on something better—a live stream. He hadn't done one in a while and now seemed like the perfect moment.

He tapped the "Go Live" button, and within seconds, fans flooded the screen with comments and emojis.

"Hey, everyone!" Pete greeted his fans with a bright smile, waving to his phone. "How's everyone doing? I hope you're all doing well."

He scanned the comments as they scrolled up the screen, and one caught his eye.

<You look tired, Pete. Are you okay?>

He chuckled softly. "I'm fine! It's just been a busy day. Actually, it's the last day of our workshop for a music video I'm doing. I'm super excited about it."

Immediately, the comments buzzed with excitement.

<Who are you acting with?!>

Pete smiled mischievously, leaning a little closer to the camera. "That's a secret... for now." He winked, watching the fans go wild in the comment section.

As the guesses started pouring in—some fans speculating that it was Vegas, others throwing out different names—the door behind Pete creaked open, and in walked Vegas. Pete quickly held up a hand, signaling for him to stay quiet, mouthing that he was live on Instagram. Vegas, ever the playful one, simply nodded and smirked, making his way into the room silently.

The fans, however, were quick to notice that Pete wasn't alone.

<Is that your co-actor?!>

Pete gave a reluctant laugh, realizing he couldn't hide it for much longer. "Yeah, you could say that." He smirks.

The comments exploded with theories, some fans absolutely convinced that the mysterious figure was Vegas, while others argued it could be someone else. Pete decided to leave them hanging.

"We've been doing this workshop for a week," Pete explained, leaning back into the sofa. "It's been three to five hours each day, and let me tell you, it's all been worth it. I'm really amazed at how great of an actor my partner is. I've learned so much from him, and I can't wait for you all to see the final result."

The excitement from his fans was palpable through the screen, and Pete couldn't help but feel their enthusiasm push him forward. Turning the conversation to a more professional note, he began promoting his upcoming single and the music video they'd soon be filming. He also mentioned an event that he was looking forward to, encouraging his fans to support him.

Finally, after a few more minutes of playful interaction, Pete looked up at Vegas, who was leaning casually against the wall, watching with amusement. "I should probably end this now. I need to freshen up and get ready for dinner."

He turned back to the camera with a warm smile. "Thanks for tuning in, everyone! I'll see you all soon. Don't forget to support the music video and my new single when it comes out, okay? Bye!"

With that, Pete made a series of cute poses and waved goodbye to his fans, earning a low chuckle from Vegas in the background. Pete quickly ended the live session and let out a sigh, pretending to be annoyed.

"You're spoiling the secret," Pete said, narrowing his eyes playfully at Vegas.

Vegas just shrugged, a smirk playing on his lips. "Looks like it's not much of a secret anymore. Some of your fans saw me entering the Polaris Studio building two days ago. Not to mention the dinner we had with the staff. People talk, you know."

Pete pouted, realizing Vegas had a point. "Yeah, you're right," he admitted, crossing his arms. "Guess there's no use hiding it anymore."

Vegas took a step forward, his voice softening a bit. "So, how about dinner? You still up for it?"

Pete shrugged casually, though a small smile tugged at the corners of his lips. "Sure, but I need to freshen up first."

Vegas nodded. "Take your time. I'll wait."

---

A few days later, Polaris Studio posted an update about Pete's latest song and music video on their social media accounts.

<PolarisStudioTH: @petesaengtham's "In Secret, We Love" Coming soon. #insecretwelove #petesaengtham>

Picture attached: Vegas and Pete are both dressed in cozy sweaters—Vegas in black and Pete in white. Vegas wraps his arms around Pete from behind, while Pete gently holds onto Vegas' embrace. Pete's face beams with happiness, and Vegas gazes at him with a soft smile. The blurred backdrop hints at a living room, creating a warm, intimate atmosphere. At the bottom of the image, the title In Secret, We Love is displayed, along with the release date.

<I CAN'T BREATHE! This is too much! They look so good together! Ahhhh!!! I can't wait for this music video! #VegasPete>

<"In Secret, We Love" 10 Minutes version, please. Better yet, make it a 12-episode series! #VegasPete>

<I don't see the chemistry these delulus are saying. They just look like ordinary dudes to me. Vegas better stick to Lakorn than be desperate and venture into the BL industry. #VegasKellyForever>

<I'm so happy that #VegasPete is really happening! #VegasPeteComingSoon #insecretwelove>

---

Vegas was running at a steady pace on the treadmill in the spacious gym of King Entertainment. The hum of the machines and faint music from his Bluetooth headphones filled the air. He was in his zone, focused on his workout, when his headphones beeped, signaling an incoming call. Without checking who it was, he pressed the answer button.

"Vegas Kornwit Theerapanyakul, WHAT THE FUCK?!!" Porsche's loud voice boomed through the headphones.

Vegas smiled and greeted his friend, still running. "Hey, Porsche. What's up?"

"Is there something you wanna tell me?" Porsche's voice took on a teasing tone.

Vegas raised an eyebrow, though he knew Porsche couldn't see him. "Nothing as far as I know. Is there something I should know?"

"Oh, nothing much," Porsche said sarcastically. "Just that my friend of almost ten years happens to be venturing into the BL genre, and I, his gay bestie didn't hear about it."

Vegas couldn't help but chuckle. "It's nothing much, really."

"Nothing much?" Porsche scoffed. "If 'nothing much' means meeting The Pete Saengtham, trending all over the place for merely interacting at a fashion event, and now making a music video together, then sure, I guess it's 'nothing much.'"

Vegas slowed his pace on the treadmill, letting out a small sigh. "Sorry, man. I didn't mean to keep it from you. It's just... inter-company stuff."

Porsche's tone softened but still held a hint of mock frustration. "It's fine, but now you owe me an exclusive interview about this project. Better yet, you and Pete should be featured in our fashion magazine next month."

Vegas chuckled again, wiping the sweat from his forehead. "No problem on my end, but you'll have to ask Pete and Polaris Studio about that first."

Porsche groaned dramatically. "Just put in a good word for me with Pete and the studio, will you?"

"Okay, okay," Vegas agreed, catching his breath as he slowed the treadmill even more.

"Oh, by the way," Porsche added, his voice brightening. "My partner and I are celebrating our fourth anniversary soon. We're having a small party, and you're invited, of course."

"I'll be there no matter what," Vegas said with a smile, grateful for the change in topic.

"Good! But I'm still upset that I had to find out from the news that you're in a BL music video." Porsche's teasing returned.

Vegas laughed softly. "Will you still be upset if I buy you a new coat from your favorite brand?"

"Depends on what is it but okay," Porsche says. "Anyway, gotta go. I need to talk to my team about you and Pete's magazine feature. See you soon, Vegas."

"See you, Porsche."

With that, the call ended, and Vegas stepped off the treadmill, feeling a mix of amusement and relief. He knew Porsche wasn't really mad, but he made a mental note to keep him better informed next time.

---

Vegas arrived at Polaris Studio, walking through the entrance with his usual calm demeanor. As soon as he stepped in, he noticed Pol standing by the door, ready to greet him.

"Hey, Vegas! Glad you could make it," Pol said with a smile.

"Hey," Vegas replied, returning the greeting. As he adjusted his leather jacket, his eyes caught something a few feet away—a man holding a small camera, seemingly focused on them.

"What's with the camera?" Vegas asked, nodding towards the man.

"Oh, that's for a behind-the-scenes vlog," Pol explained. "We're filming the making of the 'In Secret, We Love' music video. Don't worry, though. We'll show you the final cut before releasing anything. You and your company need to approve it before the release."

Vegas nodded, feeling reassured. "Alright. Sounds good."

Pol handed him a Bluetooth mic. "Here, clip this on. It'll make the recording smoother."

Vegas took the mic and clipped it onto the lapel of his jacket. Pol then turned to him with a more casual tone. "So, how are you doing?"

"I'm okay," Vegas answered simply, adjusting the mic slightly.

Pol smiled and gestured towards the recording studio. "Pete's already inside, waiting for you. Let's get you set up."

Vegas followed Pol down the hall until they reached the recording studio. As they entered, Vegas noticed Pete sitting on the sofa, fidgeting slightly, while Arm was busy arranging something on the computer. Pete looked up and greeted him.

"Hey, Vegas!" Pete said, a small smile on his face.

"Hey," Vegas responded, giving him a brief nod.

Pete stood up and gestured toward Arm. "Oh, by the way, this is Arm. He's the music arranger and is handling the technical side today."

Arm turned around and gave a quick wave. "Nice to meet you, Khun Vegas."

"Likewise," Vegas replied, briefly shaking Arm's hand.

Pol then took over the conversation. "Alright, so for today, we're just doing a test recording of the narration. It'll be used for the music video later. Arm will guide you through the script."

As Arm explained the process, Vegas noticed Pete rubbing his arms. He looked cold, sitting there in a short-sleeve shirt. Vegas kept his attention on Arm but couldn't help but notice Pete's discomfort.

"You good to do a test recording?" Arm asked, pulling Vegas' focus back.

"Yeah, sure," Vegas replied confidently. Arm handed him the script, and Vegas quickly scanned the lines. Without a word, he took off his leather jacket and, without hesitation, handed it to Pete.

Pete blinked, surprised. "You want me to hold this for you?"

Vegas shook his head, his tone casual. "No, wear it. You look cold."

Pete's cheeks turned a shade of pink as he took the jacket. "Oh... thanks," he muttered, sliding it on. It was warm, and he could still feel the heat from Vegas' body. He smiled shyly. Vegas smiles back at him before Arm calls his name and follows Arm inside the recording booth.

Pol, who had been silently observing, cleared his throat and smirked at Pete. "Comfortable?"

Pete pouted slightly, adjusting the jacket as he sat back down. "Shut up."

Inside the recording booth, Arm continues to instruct Vegas on how to adjust his tone for the narration. Vegas glanced in Pete's direction, and Pete, despite his shyness, gave him a timid smile. Vegas returned the smile briefly before turning his attention back to Arm.

Pete's heart fluttered. Why does he make me feel this way? he wondered, staring at Vegas as he settled in the booth. He couldn't deny that every small gesture from Vegas seemed to affect him more than it should. Wrapping the leather jacket tighter around himself, he watched Vegas intently, his heart racing a little faster than usual.

Half an hour later, Vegas was sitting inside the recording booth, adjusting the microphone for the fifth time. His voice had already gone through multiple narrations, but he wasn't done yet. Arm, sitting outside with his headphones on, gave him a thumbs-up.

"Alright, let's try this one with more emotion," Arm suggested, smiling. "You know, like someone left you all of a sudden. Make the tone sound like you're begging the person to stay."

Vegas nodded, his face focused. He took a deep breath and started again, changing his tone as Arm had instructed. His voice was now filled with emotion, just as Arm had asked.

When Vegas finished, he stepped outside the recording booth and sat an arm away from Pete. Pete, who had been watching the entire process, couldn't help but be amazed. "How do you do that?" Pete asked, shaking his head in disbelief. "Five narrations, all different but perfect in their own way. You're like a voice wizard."

Vegas chuckled, "It just takes practice," he replied, a modest smile playing on his lips.

Pol entered the room carrying a tray with steaming cups. "Here, hot drinks for everyone!" he announced cheerfully. "Khun Vegas, here's some hot tea for your throat. Must be dry after all that talking."

Vegas accepted the tea gratefully. "Thanks, Pol."

Pete grabbed his coffee, suddenly realizing something. "Ohh! You might need your jacket back, Vegas," he said, remembering how Vegas lent it to him earlier. "You must be freezing by now."

Vegas shook his head, waving off the concern. "I'm fine. I don't get cold easily. You, on the other hand, look cold" he said casually, taking a sip of his tea. Pete smiles sheepishly, embarrassed by how easily he gets cold.

Pol cleared his throat, flipping through his notes. "By the way, Vegas, filming starts next week," he informed. "We'll begin with your office scenes, so get ready."

"Got it," Vegas replied, nodding.

Pol then turned to Pete. "And you, Pete. We'll start filming your scenes soon too, especially the finale. You should start internalizing your character."

Pete just nodded, not really paying attention. His mind was more focused on his coffee than the impending shoot.

Pol glanced between Vegas and Pete before pausing for a moment. He looked at Vegas with a curious expression. "Hey, Vegas," Pol began cautiously, "can I ask you something... a bit personal?"

Vegas raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Sure, what is it?"

Pol hesitated for a second, then looked at Pete, who was now watching the conversation closely. "What are your thoughts about having a kissing scene in the music video?"

Pete's face turned beet red in an instant. "Pol!" he exclaimed, nearly choking on his coffee.

Pol raised a hand, trying to calm Pete down. "Just listen! According to Khun Kim, it's not absolutely necessary for the music video, but it would add a lot of emotional depth to one particular scene."

Pete glared at Pol. "I'm selling my song, not the music video," he retorted then looked at Vegas, "No offense."

"None taken," Vegas smirks.

"I know, I know. But that's why I'm asking Vegas about it first." Pol said.

All eyes turned to Vegas, who was now sipping his tea calmly. He seemed unbothered by the sudden shift in conversation.

Vegas finally lowered his cup and spoke. "I think I know which scene Kim's talking about. It's pretty important for the characters' relationship. I don't mind doing it if it adds to the story, as long as Pete's okay with it too."

Pete's jaw dropped. Vegas is okay with a kissing scene with him? He couldn't believe it. His mind raced, but before he could process it, Pol turned to him expectantly.

"So, Pete," Pol said, snapping him out of his daze, "what do you think?"

Pete cleared his throat, feeling his face flush again. "Uhh, yeah. I'm fine with it," he muttered, trying to sound confident even though his heart was racing.

"Great!" Pol beamed. "I'll let Kim and the bosses know."

As Pol walked away to make a call, Pete glanced nervously at Vegas, who was now deep in conversation with Arm about some other technical detail. Vegas looked completely relaxed as if the idea of kissing Pete was just another part of the job.

But Pete? Pete suddenly felt very, very nervous about the upcoming shoot.

Chapter 4: Behind The Scene

Notes:

A/N: Hello, everyone. Sorry for the delay. So many bad things happened to me in October, but I’m (kinda) doing okay now. Writing about VegasPete relaxes me but I stop writing if I tend to write something sad or angst so no worries. No angst in this chapter. Anyway, here’s an update on the story. I dedicate this chapter to the people who listened to me through the messy month of October. To biBBBiu, archiveforbbb, IrenaJonjic, and kateinabubble in X, this is for you. I hope you all like it!

Chapter Text

Pete paced around his room, his hands running through his hair for what felt like the hundredth time. Tomorrow was the first day of shooting the music video, and Pete was already a bundle of nerves. It wasn't the filming itself, and he liked the script—Kim had written it, so he trusted it would be amazing. But the scenes had him feeling a bit jittery. Sure, he didn't mind the hand-holding or hugging parts, but the kiss? He'd been thinking about it all week.

He sighed and, without thinking much, grabbed his phone and dialed Big's number. Big is Pete's trusted friend even before he became a celebrity. Big picked up on the second ring.

"Pete! What's up?" Big's voice was cheerful, though Pete could hear the clattering sounds of the restaurant in the background.

"Hey, Big. Are you busy right now?"

"Nah, not too busy. Just the usual hustle. Is everything okay?" Big's tone shifted to one of concern, immediately sensing Pete's unease.

Pete hesitated. "I... I kinda need some advice."

"Sure, give me a sec. Let me step out," Big said. Pete heard Big mumbling to his staff, then the sound of a door closing. "Okay, all ears now. What's wrong?"

"Well..." Pete took a deep breath, then spilled the reason for his nerves. "It's the music video shoot tomorrow. You know, with Vegas Theerapanyakul."

"Ohh, right! The one you're filming with the Vegas Theerapanyakul," Big chuckled. "Why are nervous? This is what? Your 9th music video?"

Pete sighed, feeling a little embarrassed. "It's 11th, actually." he paused, "Well... It's, um... it's my first on-screen kiss. And... well, it's with my favorite actor."

Big chuckled softly, then responded, "Ohh, Pete. You're overthinking this. Remember, it's just acting. It's not your first kiss, so don't stress it! Besides, it's work; just treat it like any other scene."

"I know, but..." Pete bit his lip. "It feels... I don't know. Embarrassing? I don't think I can just waltz up and say, 'Hey, I'm a little freaked out about kissing you.'"

"Actually, that's not a bad idea," Big said with a grin Pete could practically hear over the phone. "Why not be honest? Vegas is an actor—he's probably kissed a hundred times for work. Just tell him you're a little nervous. He'll probably help you feel more comfortable."

"You think?" Pete asked, mulling it over.

"Yes. And hey, he might even give you some pointers," Big joked, trying to lighten the mood.

"You're an idiot," Pete sighed, then let out a reluctant laugh. "But, you're right as always. Thanks, Big. I think I just needed to hear that."

"Anytime, man! Now, listen. Where's the shoot happening tomorrow? I'll send some food for support."

"Oh, you don't have to—"

"I'm doing it. Or I'll ask Pol where you are and send it anyway," Big interrupted, his tone leaving no room for argument.

Pete groaned but couldn't help smiling. "Fine, I'll send you the location later. And thanks again for talking me down from the edge."

"No problem! And hey, you're still coming with me wakeboarding next month, right?" Big asked casually.

"Are you trying to break my bones?" Pete laughed, imagining Big's latest adventure idea.

"You don't have to go on the board, Pete. You can just watch me wipe out!" Big laughed heartily.

"You're crazy, Big. But okay, I'll go. Thanks for listening."

"Always, Pete. Good luck tomorrow—you've got this. Just be yourself."

"Yeah, yeah. Bye, Big!" Pete said.

After they hung up, Pete collapsed onto his bed with a sigh of relief. He stared at the ceiling, feeling a bit lighter.

"You can do this," he whispered to himself. "You're just acting. And... maybe it won't be that bad." He closed his eyes, a smile creeping onto his face, already imagining how to approach the scene tomorrow.

---

The set was buzzing with excitement when Vegas and his glam team arrived at the first location of the shoot. The familiar sight of cameras, equipment, and set decorations filled the air with creative energy. Vegas smiled, looking around as he and his manager, Nop, were directed towards the converted office space that would serve as his character's office. A staff member motioned his glam team toward the dressing room, while another led Vegas and Nop further into the control room.

They reached control room, where Tankhun, Kim, Pol, and Pete were already gathered. Tankhun immediately welcomed them, grinning widely.

"Vegas! Nop! I'm so thrilled you're here!" Tankhun exclaimed, pulling them into the room. "This shoot is going to be epic!"

Vegas smiled back, nodding. "Thank you for this opportunity, Tankhun. I'm honored to work with Pete and with all of you."

Tankhun chuckled, shaking his head. "The honor's all mine! I'm grateful that a talented actor like you agreed to work with our company."

Just then, Vegas noticed Pete standing nearby, dressed casually yet neatly, with his hair styled softly. He looked ready for his scenes. They exchanged smiles, and Pete stepped forward.

"Hey, P'Vegas. Good to see you," Pete greeted him with a warm smile.

"You too, Pete," Vegas replied, a glint of excitement in his eyes.

Kim soon gathered everyone's attention, briefing them on the sequence of scenes. As they absorbed the details, both Vegas and Pete seemed focused and ready. Once the briefing concluded, they exchanged nods and made their way to their respective dressing rooms to prepare.

The day progressed smoothly, and each shot came together seamlessly. Vegas's solo scenes captivated the crew, and Pete's solo shots were equally impressive. The professionalism and chemistry of the two actors became the day's highlight as they moved through their scenes.

Finally, it was time for their scene together. The setting was a cozy, intimate living room, designed to bring their characters closer. They ran through the scene, hitting each line with ease, looking every bit like a couple genuinely in love.

One particular scene nearly caused a collective sigh from the staff. In the scene, Vegas reached out, taking Pete's hand and gently pulling him to his feet. Vegas placed Pete's hands on his shoulders, resting his own hands on Pete's waist as they swayed softly, as if to music only they could hear.

Pete chuckled, his eyes lighting up. "What are we doing?"

Vegas smirked, his gaze softening. "I don't know. I think it suited the mood."

Their laughter faded, and they held each other's gaze in silence. Vegas leaned in, his voice barely above a whisper. "I'm going to kiss your forehead, Pete. Just close your eyes."

Pete smiled, nodding as his eyes fluttered shut. Vegas leaned in, pressing a soft, lingering kiss to Pete's forehead. Around them, a few crew members couldn't help but gasp or quietly say, "Aww."

After a moment, Vegas pulled back, and Pete opened his eyes, giving Vegas a look filled with warmth. Vegas wrapped his arms around Pete's waist, pulling him closer. Pete responded, hugging Vegas back tightly. They continue to sway while holding each other.

"Cut!" the director called, bringing them back to reality. Vegas and Pete let go, smiling as they stepped back.

The director beamed. "Fantastic take! Let's definitely keep that one."

Kim walked over, nodding approvingly. "Awesome improvisation, you two. That was perfect for the scene."

Pete laughed, nudging Vegas slightly. "It was all his idea."

Kim clapped a hand on Vegas's shoulder. "Great instincts, Vegas. It really added to the scene."

Vegas shrugged modestly. "I just thought it might be a nice touch."

"Agreed," Pete said, nodding with a grin.

Kim glanced at his watch. "All right, we'll be moving to the next location soon, so let's get ready."

As Kim walked away, Pete let out a sigh, fanning himself lightly with his hand.

Vegas raised an eyebrow. "You okay?"

"Yeah," Pete replied with a soft laugh. "I think this music video is going to be the trickiest, but also the most fulfilling one I've ever done."

Vegas nodded, feeling a similar sense of pride. "I'm glad to be a part of it."

After a moment, Vegas remembered something Porsche had mentioned. He turned to Pete with a thoughtful look. "Hey, would you be interested in doing a magazine feature with me?"

Pete blinked, caught off guard. "Are you... are you asking me?"

"Yeah," Vegas chuckled, scratching the back of his neck. "My friend Porsche – he's a creative director of a fashion magazine – wants to feature us. I'm all for it, but I wanted to make sure you were interested too."

Pete's face brightened immediately. "I'd love to! I mean... I should probably check with Pol and Tankhun, but I'd really like to."

Vegas grinned at Pete's enthusiasm. "Great! I hope it works out."

"Me too," Pete said, nodding eagerly. Just then, a staff member called out, informing them that they would leave for the next location in fifteen minutes.

With shared smiles, Vegas and Pete headed back to their dressing rooms, ready to take on whatever the next scene had in store.

---

"Cut!!!" the director's voice echoed. Vegas and Pete relax and pat each other's back before they head to their set chairs.

As they reached their set chairs, Pete plopped down and grabbed his iced coffee, taking a refreshing sip. His makeup artist moved in to retouch his look, while Vegas sat quietly, lost in his thoughts as his own makeup was adjusted.

Just then, Kim approached them with a clipboard in hand. "Okay, you two! The next scene will be at the bench. You'll be sitting there, and it's time for the kissing scene."

Vegas opened his eyes wide, while Pete froze mid-sip, a sudden wave of nerves washing over him. Their eyes met, but as soon as they noticed, they both quickly looked away, feeling the heat rise in their cheeks.

"Take your time to analyze the scene before we roll," Kim said, sensing the tension between them. "You've got this!" With that, Kim left them alone, and an awkward silence filled the air.

Pete fidgeted, and Vegas could see the anxiety written all over his face. In their previous scenes, Pete had been so natural, so comfortable, but this one felt different. It was the first kissing scene for both of them, and the stakes felt higher.

Vegas stood up and took a step closer to Pete, who looked up, surprise flickering in his eyes. "Hey, do you want to walk with me for a second?" Vegas asked.

Pete set down his iced coffee and nodded, following Vegas as they wandered along a quiet path. After a moment, they reached an area where a truck and a tent provided shade from the sun.

"What's wrong?" Vegas asked, tilting his head to gauge Pete's expression.

"Nothing," Pete replied, but the nervous tremble in his voice betrayed him.

"Come on, you look tense. Your hands are sweaty," Vegas pointed out gently. "If something's bothering you, you can tell me."

Pete sighed deeply. "I guess I'm just... nervous. The kissing scene, you know?"

Vegas raised an eyebrow and smirked. "Why are you nervous about that?"

Pete looked down, embarrassed. "It's my first onscreen kiss. What if I mess it up and embarrass myself... and you?"

Vegas chuckled softly, unable to help it. "You're cute when you worry like this, you know?"

Pete scowled, crossing his arms defensively. "Don't laugh at me!"

"Sorry, I wasn't laughing at you," Vegas quickly replied. "I just think it's adorable that you're so concerned about it."

Pete pouted, trying to look annoyed but Vegas still finds him adorable. Pete lightly pushed Vegas's shoulder, still a bit miffed. "Just don't laugh at me!"

"Okay, okay! I'll stop," Vegas promised, his grin widening. He leaned closer, dropping his tone to a softer one. "Listen, let me help you relax."

"How?" Pete asked, curiosity piqued but still wary.

"Just trust me," Vegas said, his voice steady. Pete scowled again, unsure.

Vegas took a deep breath. "Here me out. I'll start with a simple peck on your lips. I'll pull back after a few seconds. If you're okay with it, smile at me. If not, blink twice, and we'll stop there. If you're okay to continue by smiling at me, I promise I won't go beyond kissing—maybe just nibble on your lips, but only if you're comfortable. If at any point you feel uneasy, grip my arm or shoulder tightly so I know to stop, okay? If what I'm doing is okay, do a sliding motion using your hand against where you are holding me."

Pete hesitated, the nerves swirling in his stomach, but he nodded slowly. "Okay, I think I'm fine with that."

"Good. Now, look at me, Pete," Vegas said gently, waiting until Pete's eyes met his. "We can do this together. I promise I won't do anything that makes you uncomfortable."

A smile broke across Pete's face, his tension easing just a little. "Thanks, Vegas. That helps a lot."

"It's nothing, really," Vegas replied, feeling a rush of affection for Pete. "Let's get back to set. Are you ready?"

"Yeah, go ahead. I'll follow you," Pete said, taking a deep breath to steady himself.

"Alright," Vegas said with a reassuring nod before walking ahead. Pete watched him for a moment, his heart racing. He took another deep breath, mentally repeating to himself that everything would be okay. Trusting Vegas felt right; it was just the weight of his crush that made it all the more intense.

As Pete walked back onto the set, the familiar buzz of activity surrounded him. He spotted Vegas seated in his seat, his makeup artist delicately retouching his face. The atmosphere was light, and Pete couldn't help but feel a twinge of excitement.

Just then, Kim called them over. "All right, guys, let's discuss the scene." The two actors walked over, curious about the details.

Kim explained, "You'll walk first, then sit down on that bench. Talk, smile, laugh—just enjoy each other's company. When the moment feels right, you'll pause, and Vegas will place his hand on Pete's jaw to initiate the kiss. Remember, lean into it, and just feel the moment. Think of someone you like while you're at it."

Vegas nodded, eager to help. "I'll make sure Pete feels comfortable," he promised.

"Good," Kim replied. "And Pete, just relax. If anything feels off, don't hesitate to say so." They both nodded, taking the direction to heart.

As they took their positions, Vegas reached out, offering his hand. Pete hesitated for just a second before taking it, feeling a warmth spread through him. The director called for action.

With smiles plastered on their faces, they began walking along a path that led to the bench. As they sat down, they gazed out at the view in front of them.

"I've never really been to parks like this since I debuted," Pete remarked, breaking the silence.

Vegas looked thoughtful. "I usually go to parks at night, mostly to run. Clears my mind, you know?"

"That's interesting," Pete said, a smile creeping onto his face. "You find time to run outside? I wish I could be that active."

"Yeah, I guess," Vegas shrugged, glancing at Pete. "It helps me unwind. Are you still nervous?"

"A little, but I'm okay," Pete admitted, his eyes meeting Vegas'.

With a gentle smile, Vegas reached up, brushing a few strands of hair from Pete's forehead before cupping his jaw. "I'm going to kiss you now," he said softly.

Pete's heart raced. "Okay," he whispered back, a smile on his lips as he leaned into Vegas' touch.

As Vegas leaned closer, closing his eyes, Pete followed suit. When their lips finally met, it was electric—a shock of warmth and tenderness that spread through Pete's body. He instinctively held onto Vegas' arm, letting the moment wash over him.

Vegas leaned back, searching Pete's eyes. "You're smiling," he observed, grinning widely.

"Yeah," Pete replied, his smile brightening.

"Good," Vegas said before leaning in again, this time kissing him more deeply, more lovingly. Pete felt a rush of emotions as he returned the kiss, his hand sliding gently on Vegas' arm.

The crew watched in awe, captivated by the scene unfolding before them. What they witnessed was undeniably romantic, despite the fact that the two had no real relationship outside of this project. It was pure chemistry, and they could sense it.

"Cut!" the director yelled, breaking the spell that had enveloped them. Vegas and Pete pulled away, their faces flushed.

"You did well," Vegas said, patting Pete on the shoulder.

"Thanks! Your words really helped," Pete replied, feeling grateful.

Kim approached them, a thoughtful look on his face. "Great take, guys. Can we do another take of the kissing scene? We need a different angle."

Vegas turned to Pete, who shrugged. "I'm fine with it if you are," he said.

"Yeah, let's do it," Vegas agreed. Kim gave a thumbs up to the director, who instructed the cameramen to set up for the new angles.

While they waited, Pete asked, "Do you like sports?"

"Depends," Vegas replied, raising an eyebrow.

"I'm going wakeboarding with a friend next month. Want to join?" Pete offered, hopeful.

"Sounds interesting, but I don't want to disturb you guys," Vegas said.

"It's totally fine! It'll just be us. Bring a friend if you want," Pete insisted.

"Alright, I've always wanted to try wakeboarding," Vegas said, a hint of excitement in his voice.

"Great!" Pete beamed.

Just then, the director called for everyone to go on standby. Vegas and Pete straightened up, readying themselves for the next take.

Vegas took Pete's hand again, giving it a gentle squeeze. "You're doing amazing," he said, a smile spreading across his face.

Pete looked back at him, feeling warmth in his chest. "Thanks, Vegas."

With a playful wink, Vegas responded, "Let's nail this."

The director called, "Action!" and the scene began anew, with the promise of more chemistry and magic unfolding between them.

---

After a long day of filming the music video, the crew gathered at a restaurant. It was a celebratory wrap-up dinner, and the atmosphere buzzed with laughter and chatter.

Pete stood up and clinked his glass to capture everyone's attention. "All right, everyone! Dinner's on me tonight!"

Tankhun immediately shook his head. "No way, Pete. You've done enough. Let me take care of this," he insisted, pulling out his credit card.

But before Tankhun could make his case, Pete had already handed his card to the cashier, a playful grin on his face. "Too late! I've already decided."

As the group settled into their meals, laughter echoed off the walls. Vegas, feeling the weight of the day lift, decided to step outside for a breath of fresh air. He leaned against the wall, a glass of whiskey in one hand and a cigarette in the other, letting the cool breeze wash over him. This project felt monumental—one that could either propel his career or leave him floundering. Yet, he found fulfillment in the challenge. Working in the BL genre was unexpected, but he felt a connection with the crew that was undeniably supportive.

"This place isn't too bad, huh?" Vegas mused to himself, the thought of future projects drifting through his mind. He appreciated how the team rallied around him, encouraging his venture into the BL industry. While he contemplated accepting more offers in the genre, there was something special about working with Pete. They shared a chemistry that was palpable.

Just then, the restaurant door swung open, and Pete stepped out, clutching a bottle of beer. "There you are! I've been looking for you," he said, his voice cutting through the night air.

Vegas smiled. "I just needed a break. Everyone inside is having a blast."

"Want me to leave you alone?" Pete asked, casually leaning against the wall beside Vegas.

"No, I'm fine with you here," Vegas replied, taking a sip of his whiskey.

"Can you believe we finally made the music video?" Pete said, a smile creeping onto his face.

Vegas chuckled, shaking his head. "It needs to be edited and released first before we can celebrate. But yeah, we did it."

Pete laughed, nodding in agreement. "I'm nervous about the release, honestly. It's been a while since I shared new music with my fans."

"They'll love your song," Vegas assured him. "I think a lot of people will relate to it."

"Hope so. I'm really glad I met you at the fashion show and got you on board for this project. I feel like a fulfilled fan working with my idol," Pete admitted, a hint of pride in his voice.

Vegas laughed, feeling the warmth of the compliment. "Well, I'm feeling a bit starstruck myself, working with a worldwide superstar like you."

Pete chuckled before he glanced at him, a serious look creeping into his expression. "But weren't you worried? You're a lakorn actor and came from a well-known loveteam. Your fans must be expecting you to stay in that lane, not jump into the BL scene."

Vegas smiled softly. "My fans have been supportive. They encourage me to follow my passion, which is acting. I'm grateful for that."

"Yeah, but I've seen some fans who don't like that you're doing BL now. They want you to go back to lakorn," Pete pointed out, concern lacing his voice.

"Listen," Vegas said, turning to face Pete, "the industry isn't perfect. No matter what you do, some people will find something to hate. It's part of the game."

He finished his cigarette, tossing it into the nearby ashtray. "Don't let it affect you. Focus on the positive. There's a big difference between criticism and hate. Criticism can help you grow, while hate is just negativity."

Pete frowned slightly, contemplating Vegas's words. "But it still gets to me sometimes."

"Trust me, I get it," Vegas replied, leaning back against the wall. "But as long as you love what you do, don't let anyone dictate your choices. Focus on those who cheer for you instead of the haters."

"You're right," Pete sighed, a hint of relief washing over him. "Sorry for being pessimistic sometimes."

"It's fine. I'm getting used to your pessimistic side," Vegas teased, eliciting a playful scowl from Pete.

"Very funny," Pete said, unable to hold back a laugh. "I'll try to focus more on the positives from now on."

"Take your time," Vegas replied. "Change is inevitable. It can happen slowly or suddenly. But what I need to know is if you're happy working with me."

"I am," Pete confirmed, his gaze steady. "And I'm excited to see how this project turns out. Hopefully, it won't be our last."

"I hope so, too," Vegas said, raising his drink in a toast. They clinked their glasses together and took a sip, the sound mingling with the laughter from inside.

In that quiet moment, a bond formed between them, rooted in understanding, encouragement, respect, and friendship. Whatever the future held, they knew they would face it together, ready for the next challenge.

---

<@polarisstudioth IG Post: And that's a wrap! Watch out for Pete's latest song music video "In Secret, We Love" next month. Teaser will be release soon! #petesaengtham #insecretwelove #polarisstudio>

Picture attached: A group picture in a restaurant where Pete and Vegas are the center of it. They are sitting together and smiling at the camera.

<@petesaengtham IG story: A boomerang video of Pete and Vegas sitting together and posing in a peace sign. A text 'That's a wrap" while Pete tagging Vegas was written below.

<@vtheerapanyakul IG Story: A glass of brown drink and a bottle of beer was laying on a table. Pete's user name was on the beer and there's a text below saying 'Watch out for the MV next month!'.

<OMG! They finished filming the music video! Release it now!!! #VegasPete>

<I'm so excited to see the music video. My #VegasPete heart is so happy #VegasPete>

<Ohh thank God it's over. Now, Vegas, please get back to Lakorn!>

<Bitch, don't dictate him! He knows what he's doing! You're his fan, not his mother!>

<We will finally see actor Vegas again! And as a Pete fan as well, I'm so happy to see them in this project. I hope they will have other works aside this! #VegasPete>

<#VegasPete fans! Let's make sure to stream Pete's music video once they released it. Let's try to reach 1 million views for the MV and 1 million post o X within 24 hours for Vegas and Pete!>

<On it! My KPOP skill will finally shine in my BL side! #VegasPete>

<#VegasPete will happened next month. If they kiss in the music video, I will giveaway Pete merchs to lucky VegasPete fan!>

<OMG! Pete liked it! OMG! Pete, did you and Vegas kissed?!>

Picture attached: a screen shot of Pete liking the post about the giveaway for #VegasPete fans>

<@vtheerapanyakul post on X: *a smirking emoji*>

<@petesangtham replying to Vegas's emoji post on X: *a smiling emoji*>

<OMG. These two! Why are you playing with us like this? Take my whole life and release that MV!>

<@polaristudio, I hope the behind-the-scene vlog is one hour long! #VegasPete>

<Istg. This music video will be part of the Thai BL history! #VegasPete>

Chapter 5: World Premiere

Chapter Text

<@PolarisStudioTH X Post: "In Secret, We Love" by Pete Saengtham Official MV Teaser. MV released on XXXX XX, 20XX, 8PM #InSecretWeLove #PeteSaengtham>

15-second video clip attached: The first scene shows two hands side by side, suggesting that the people are walking. Their hands lightly touch. The next clip shows a couple, who are Vegas and Pete, hugging in the middle of the living room. The final clip is Vegas and Pete sitting on a bench, with a close-up of the lower half of their faces as they smile at each other. The screen then fades to black, displaying the song's title, Pete's name, and the music video release date.

<Holy shit! That looks so domesticated! They look like a married couple! #VegasPete #InSecretWeLove>

<I admit, I doubt this ship at the beginning but I can now see what others are saying. I'm excited to see the whole music video!>

<OMFG! This is just a 15-second teaser but the chemistry is chemistrying! I need this MV to survive this life!>

<Ohh shit! I need to prepare my Pete merchs that I will giveaway if VegasPete really kisses in this music video. Gosh, what did I do? But it's okay! All for #VegasPete!>

<@PolarisStudioTH X Post: Tonight at 7:45PM, Pete will go live on Polaris Studio Instagram account to talk to fans about the music video. He will go live back 10 minutes after the music video was released. Join Pete in the launch of his latest song 'In Secret, We Love'. #InSecretWeLove #PeteSaengtham>

Picture attached: Pete took a selfie of himself in the conference room of Polaris Studio. He looks cute in his cream sweater.

<Just Pete? No Vegas? Can Vegas join, please?>

<Vegas is not posting about the music video. I knew he was only here for the clout!>

<STFU! Vegas has an event today in Seoul! Are you dumb or just plain hateful?>

<I wish Vegas was with Pete during his Instagram live. Fucking King Entertainment! Why give Vegas work at the same time of the MV's launch?!>

---

Pete took a deep breath as he sat in a cozy armchair, his fingers tapping nervously on his phone. In less than 20 minutes, his latest song and music video, In Secret, We Love, would be released to the world. He scrolled through fans' comments, feeling their excitement ripple through the screen. They were buzzing about the song, and, of course, thrilled to catch the first glimpse of the music video. Even Vegas's fans and their shippers were hyped, which made Pete smile a little wider.

Curious about how Vegas was doing, Pete searched up the event hashtag for Vegas, who was attending a fashion show in Seoul. Photos of him in a sleek burgundy suit, without an inner shirt, flooded his feed. Pete chuckled—Vegas looked incredible, effortlessly stylish and bold. Thank goodness it was summer in Seoul; the look was daring enough to turn heads.

A notification popped up on Pete's Instagram. It was a story tag from Vegas. Intrigued, Pete clicked on it and was surprised to see a candid photo of himself that Vegas had posted. Pete was just standing outside, with trees in the background, pouting in a way he hadn't even realized he was. Vegas captioned it with a playful, "Catch Pete on Instagram Live in a few minutes and the release of his new song and music video 'In Secret, We Love'! Let's go, Superstar!!!" and added some encouraging emojis.

"Did he just post a stolen shot of me?" Pete laughed to himself, shaking his head. But he couldn't help feeling flattered. He shared the story on his own Instagram, smiling as he captioned it, 'Thank you, P'Vegas!'

Just then, Pol, his manager, called out, "Pete! The live's starting in a minute!"

"Got it!" Pete replied, sitting up to get ready. He took a steadying breath, reminding himself of everything he wanted to say to his fans. When the countdown hit zero, he greeted his fans with a warm smile.

"Hi, everyone! Thank you so much for waiting so patiently," Pete began, his voice filled with excitement. "After a long time, I finally have a new song for you!" He claps his hands enthusiastically and his staff follow as well. "I'm so happy to finally release this song for you to listen, guys."

From behind the camera, Pol reads a question from the fans, "Pete, there are questions from your fans. Why did it take so long to release a new song, Pete?"

Pete laughed, scratching the back of his head. "I know, right? I wanted this song to be special for all of you because you deserve nothing but my best," he explained. "Your love and support mean the world to me, so I wanted to release something that felt right. Something that was worth the wait."

Pol continued with another question, "Another one. What's 'In Secret, We Love 'about?"

Pete expression grew thoughtful. "This song is about forbidden love," he said gently. "In the world we live in, sometimes love doesn't get celebrated as it should. There's pressure from society—whether it's because of status differences, or other expectations. And for the LGBTQIA+ community, love can sometimes still feel hidden. I wanted to capture that... the kind of love that exists in secret, but is still just as deep and true."

Fans were already commenting about how meaningful the song sounded, and Pol read a few of their messages aloud, making Pete grin.

"Another question!" Pol announced, "Why did you choose Vegas Theerapanyakul to co-star in the music video?"

Pete chuckled, thinking back to when he first met Vegas. "Well, I actually watched Vegas in a series even before we met," he admitted, blushing a little. "To me, he was like a superstar. So when I finally met him at a fashion show, I worked up the courage to ask if he'd be interested in playing a role in my music video. Thanks to our teams, we made it happen! And honestly, he's not just an actor to me anymore. He's like a friend with full of wisdom that I can count on. He's so thoughtful, though I'll admit—" Pete laughed—"he finds it way too funny when I get annoyed or mad about something."

The fans filled the chat with laughter and heart emojis, clearly loving the behind-the-scenes details.

"With the release of this video," Pete continued, "my song will be available on all streaming platforms. I really hope you all love it as much as I loved creating it. Thank you for always believing in me!"

"All right, everyone, the countdown to the music video release starts now!" Pol announced as Pete set up the timer.

As the countdown ticked down, Pete waved to his fans. "See you in a bit! After this live ended, we will go live again in 10 minutes. Thank you, everyone, for being here! Enjoy my new song and music video!"

The timer hit zero, and the live ended just as the music video launched. Pete took a deep breath, a mix of excitement and nerves fluttering in his chest, as he waited to see the fans' reactions to his latest work.

---

"In Secret, We Love" Music Video by Pete Saengtham

(bold italic text means it's the lyrics of the song)

We walk in shadows, never in the light,
Hiding our hearts, pretending it's all right.
A love so quiet, only we can hear,
Every whispered promise, every falling tear.

In the middle of the morning rush, Vegas casually left a cup of coffee on Pete's desk. Inside the cup sleeve was a small note that read, "You look great today. Dinner later?" Pete's face softened as he read it, hiding a smile. He looked across the room, catching Vegas's eyes for a second. He nodded at Vegas and Vegas smiled at him before he focused on his work again.

They found subtle ways to connect—brushing hands at the copier, standing close in the elevator, stealing glances from across the conference room. Each touch and every look felt like a spark, fueling their love in the silence of a crowded world.

Even in silence, the touch feels so real,
Like a flame in the darkness, only we can feel.

At home, the barriers between them dissolved. Their shared apartment was a safe haven where they could be themselves, a world apart from the office's cold walls.

One evening, after a long day, they had dinner together. Vegas poured wine, and Pete cooked, laughing over a spilled sauce and the way they both insisted on adding too much garlic.

Pete gets a paper towel and wipes the countertop while Vegas watches him with full of adoration.

In secret, we love, where the world cannot see,
A bond that's unspoken, but stronger than dreams.
Though the world keeps us apart, I know deep inside,
I'm grateful for you, for this love we must hide.

In a living room, Vegas and Pete are sitting on the sofa, talking about something. Pete is talking animatedly while Vegas stares at him. Suddenly, Vegas took Pete's hand and pull him to the middle of the living room. Vegas places Pete's hands on his shoulder while Vegas place his hand on Pete's waist and they begin to sway, their bodies moving in sync to the slow rhythm.

Then, Vegas kisses Pete's forehead, his lingers for a while before he leans back to look at Pete. Pete smiles at him before they hug each other tightly. In these moments, they could be vulnerable, unguarded. Their love was quiet, yet it filled the room completely.

We shared stolen moments, away from the crowd,
A love that's forbidden, yet I'm so proud.
For every glance and every smile you give,
Is a gift I'll treasure for as long as I live.

The scene changes. Vegas and Pete visited a secluded park where no one knew them. They walk together. The camera focus on their hands, inches apart from each other until Vegas' pinky finger holds on to Pete's. The camera focuses on Pete, who is now smiling shyly. Vegas then hold on to Pete's hand as they walk together.

Though the walls maybe high and the night feels too long,
With you by my side, I know we belong.

In secret, we love, where the world cannot see,
A bond that's unspoken, but stronger than dreams.
Though the world kes us apart, I know deep inside,
I'm grateful for you, for this love we must hide.

They sat on a worn wooden bench, sharing stories and laughing about something. It was a sunny day, and a gentle breeze rustled through the trees, creating a peaceful, intimate backdrop for their quiet joy.

Vegas leaned in closer, his eyes full of warmth. They shared a kiss, a rare, unguarded expression of their love that felt like a promise. Vegas then leans back to look at Pete. Pete smiles happily at him so Vegas went for another kiss again. Here, under the open sky, they could be themselves—just two people, in love and free from the constraints of their everyday lives.

They say love like ours will never survive,
But they don't know that love keeps us alive.

Their world shifted one afternoon when Vegas received an unexpected letter at work. He opened it, reading the words in disbelief: Promotion and Relocation Notice. His company was moving him to another branch—abroad.

The scene shirt to night in Vegas and Pete's home. In the dim light of their living room, Vegas held the letter as Pete read it over his shoulder, his expression tightening.

Even if fate pulls us far apart,
You'll always have a place in my heart.

*Instrumental*

"What...what are you going to do?" Pete asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

"I don't know," Vegas replied, his tone heavy. "They're offering a big promotion, a chance I've been waiting for. But I never thought it'd mean leaving you behind." Vegas approaches Pete, "Come with me. I'll take care of everything."

Pete took a deep breath, struggling to hold back his emotions. "I can't go with you. I've worked too hard for my position here. If I leave, I'll have to start all over again."

"But what about us?" Vegas asks.

"You know that the company doesn't know about us. We will be ruined if I go with you." Pete explains. Vegas runs his hand up to his hair, looking frustrated. He looked away from Pete, clenching his fists. "So, that's it? We just...split up?"

They stood in silence, the air thick with unspoken hurt.

"I can't believe you even thought about this. I won't take this promotion!" Vegas angrily said.

"But you waited for this!" Pete said.

"But if it means I will leave you, then I don't want this!" Vegas yells.

Pete stepped closer, placing a hand on Vegas's arm.

"I don't want to lose you, too, but I also don't want to hold you back," Pete said, his voice wavering. "If this is what you need, then go. I'll still be here, loving you from a distance, even if it's hard."

Vegas's eyes softened, filled with regret and love. "Don't do this, please."

Pete smiles while tears fall from his eyes, "It's okay." Pete whispers as he cups Vegas' jaw "I'll be okay. We'll be okay." Pete assures Vegas but Vegas can see the sadness in his eyes.

Vegas hugs Pete, "I'll never stop loving you. No matter how far I go."

They held each other tightly, both knowing that this might be their last night together for a long time. Words fell away, replaced by the warmth of their embrace, and the silent understanding that, despite everything, their love would remain unbreakable.

In secret, we love, where the world cannot see,
A bond that's unspoken, but stronger than dreams.
Though the world kes us apart, I know deep inside,
I'm grateful for you, for this love we must hide.

The scene changes where Vegas has to go. Their goodbye was quiet, a simple hug and a lingering look, yet it felt as profound as any grand farewell.

As Vegas walked away, he looked back once, giving Pete a small, bittersweet smile. Pete stood there, rooted in place, trying to hold onto the image of Vegas's face, the person who had become his world.

In secret, we love, where no one will find,
This precious forbidden love of mine.

Pete sat alone on the sofa in the living room, gazing at the empty space beside him. He took a deep breath, feeling the ache of absence but also a quiet sense of gratitude.

Their love, though hidden from the world, had been real, strong, and beautiful. Even if they were apart, he knew that love would stay with him forever—a secret that no one could take away.

The song ended with a soft instrumental, and as the camera focused on Pete's face, a tear rolled down his cheek. The screen faded to black, showing the title of the song and Pete's name.

---

<NOW THAT'S HOW YOU MAKE A MUSIC VIDEO! DAMN! IT'S BETTER THAN THE LAST BL SERIES THAT I WATCHED! #InSecretWeLove #PeteSaengtham #VegasTheerapanyakul #VegasPete>

<Noooooooo! Why end it like that?! We need part 2! I want them back together!!! #InSecretWeLove #PeteSaengtham #VegasTheerapanyakul #VegasPete>

<Kicking the air, punching my pillow, crying! That was so beautiful. *watches again* #InSecretWeLove #VegasPete>

<I need behind-the-scenes of this music video! Please! P'Pol, I'll give you 5000 baht for a video during the shoot! #InSecretWeLove #PeteSaengtham #VegasTheerapanyakul #VegasPete>

<GIVE THESE TWO AN ANGSTY SERIES OR MOVIE! OMFG! #InSecretWeLove #PeteSaengtham #VegasTheerapanyakul #VegasPete>

---

The air in the room was buzzing with excitement as Polaris Studio staff and Pete finished watching the world premiere of his latest music video. The video had wrapped up to a wave of cheers, applause, and enthusiastic compliments from everyone around.

"That was incredible, Pete! Honestly, it felt like a short movie," one of the staff members commented with a grin.

"Yeah, you and Vegas were amazing together! You both really pulled it off," added another.

Pete's cheeks flushed with pride as he thanked them. Just as the applause died down, Pol approached him, his expression all business but with a hint of excitement in his eyes.

"We're going live again in a few minutes to thank your fans," Pol informed him, placing a reassuring hand on his shoulder.

"Got it," Pete replied, nodding. He headed back to his seat, taking a deep breath to prepare himself.

As he waited, his phone buzzed, and he saw a message from Big: "Congratulations, Pete! You should really try doing a movie or series, man! Playing it at my restaurant right now, and everyone's loving it!"

Pete smiled, touched by his friend's support. He quickly typed back a response. "Thank you so much, Big! That means a lot."

A few moments later, the Polaris Studio Instagram live began. Pete smiled at the camera, but he was caught off guard when, out of nowhere, the staff started clapping and cheering for him. Pol walked over, holding a bouquet of flowers with a big grin on his face.

"Congratulations, Pete!" Pol said, presenting the bouquet.

Pete took the flowers, his heart warm with gratitude. "Thank you, everyone, for the support," he said, looking around at the smiling faces of his team.

"Pete, can you please give a message," Pol asks.

He took a moment to thank each person by name, "I want to thank Polaris Studio CEO, Khun Tankhun, who had been by my side from the beginning. To Arm for creating music with me, P'Kim for his guidance, and to my manager, Pol, for always making sure my career and life stayed on track, to Polaris Studio staff for their support to me." Finally, he turned to the camera. "And to my fans... thank you all for your endless love and support. You've always been there for me."

Taking a deep breath, Pete added, "I also want to thank King Entertainment for their support in this project. And last but definitely not least, to P'Vegas—for being an amazing co-actor and for becoming a friend I really value. I've learned so much from him, and I'm grateful to have worked together."

Just then, Pol interrupted with a smile. "Excuse me, Pete, but someone wants to greet you."

Pete looked surprised. "Who?"

Pol tapped the screen on the phone they were using for the live stream. Suddenly, Vegas appeared on Pete's monitor, joining the live from his own phone. Pete's cover his lips with his free hand in surprise.

"Hi, everyone!" Vegas greeted with a wave. He looked sharp and dressed up, like he was ready for a night out. He then turned his gaze to Pete with a smile. "Hey, Pete."

"Hello, P'Vegas!" Pete exclaimed, waving his hand and grinning widely. "I thought you'd be busy with the fashion event!"

"I am," Vegas chuckled. "Actually, I'm about to head to an after-party, but I wanted to take a few minutes to join the live and celebrate with you."

The fans watching flooded the chat with excitement.

<OMG! Vegas joined the live!>

<After party what? Vegas chose to join Pete on his Instagram Live than going directly to the after party!!!>

<#VegasPete is sailing, people! This is not a drill!!!>

Pol chimed in, "Khun Vegas, do you want to say something to the fans watching the live right now?"

Vegas smiled at the camera. "Hello everyone. It's me, Vegas. I'm here now in Seoul for work but I don't want to missed the launch of Pete's new song and music video. Thank you everyone for listening to Pete's new song and watching the music video. He's a great artist, and this comeback is just one example of how talented he is. I had so much fun working on this project with him, and I hope you all will continue to support Pete."

Pete watched, touched by Vegas's words. Then Vegas looked at him, "Mind if I say a few words to the international fans?"

Pete laughed. "Yes, P'Vegas. Go ahead!"

Switching smoothly to English, Vegas addressed the global audience. "To international fans, thank you for supporting Pete and his new song. We hope you'll keep streaming it and share it with family, friends, and to everyone you know. And please look forward to more of his amazing work!"

The staff looked at each other in awe at Vegas's thoughtfulness, and Pete couldn't help but smile.

Turning back to Pete, Vegas grinned. "Congrats again, Pete. It's an honor to be able to work with you on this music video."

Pete chuckled, feeling shy. "Thank you, P'Vegas. And hey, when you're back, let's grab a meal together. My treat!"

"Sounds like a plan," Vegas agreed, chuckling. "Ohh, and I have a little gift for you when I get back. Just a little something to say congratulations."

"You didn't have to do that..." Pete replied, a little flustered.

"Too late," Vegas teased. "Already got it, so you can't refuse!"

They laughed, and Vegas gave a final wave. "All right, I've gotta go. Bye, everyone. Bye, Pete!"

"Bye, P'Vegas," Pete said, waving as his friend signed off.

As the live session continued, Pete couldn't stop smiling, "Ohh wow! P'Vegas is so nice, right? I should give him a gift as well." He looked at the screen, chuckling as fans began suggesting gifts he could give to Vegas in return. "Hmm... a jacket, belts, watches... You guys have some great ideas! I'll have to think about it."

Finally, Pete thanked everyone once more. "Please don't forget to keep streaming the song, and share the music video! Your support means everything to me. I love you all. Bye!!!"

With a final wave, Pete's Instagram live session ended.

---

<Did just Pete ask Vegas on a date in public? OMG! #VegasPete>

<Vegas, when did you have time to buy a present for Pete, hmm?>

<These delulus should stop looking beyond what is given to you. It's all fanservice to make that so-called pop singer boost the popularity of his song>

<How to slap a person through the internet? Just admit you're dumb and lonely and you don't have friends that's why you're this bitter. Vegas will never ever notice you like our Pete.>

<Pete doesn't need Vegas to make his song popular. Vegas needs Pete because his onscreen partner left him.>

<Please. Kelly and Mon can rot in hell for all we care. Vegas will remain relevant and popular without that bitch or Pete.>

<Y'all fighting a nonsense battle. Vegas and Pete are friends now. Period. Y'all need to touch some grass TBH>

<I will not give energy to negativity. We have a new song and MV from Pete and Vegas is his co-star. Hence, the fate of #VegasPete shippers is now sealed>

---

Vegas leaned against the wall at the after-party, letting the sounds of laughter and music wash over him. The fashion event had gone well, but his thoughts kept drifting back to something much closer to his heart. Just hours earlier, the music video he'd worked on with Pete had finally dropped, and the feedback was pouring in. Fans were thrilled, leaving excited comments and sharing clips, and the hashtag #VegasPete was already trending.

"Vegas! Great job tonight," one of his colleagues said, snapping him out of his thoughts.

He turned, flashing a polite smile. "Thank you. It was fun."

They exchanged a few more pleasantries, but Vegas felt his mind wandering back to his phone, wondering what new reactions might be waiting for him. Even his boss, King, had messaged him a quick "Congrats on the music video release! It looks fantastic."

Finally, as the party wound down, Vegas regrouped with his team to head back to the hotel. Nop joined him in the elevator, listing off the next day's plans.

"Our flight back to Bangkok is in the afternoon, so you can rest in the morning," Nop explained. "Just be ready by 11 so we can check out and grab lunch before heading to the airport."

Vegas nodded, grateful for the chance to sleep in. "Sounds good. Thanks, Nop."

"All right then. Good night, Vegas," Nop replied with a warm smile before heading down the hallway to his own room.

Inside his suite, Vegas let out a tired sigh and made his way to the bathroom. After a long, hot shower, he changed into his sleepwear and began checking over his luggage, making sure everything was ready for the flight home. That's when he noticed a black shopping bag tucked in the corner – his gift for Pete. A smile crept across his face as he thought about giving it to him, imagining Pete's reaction.

He set the bag aside and selected his outfit for tomorrow, placing it neatly by his suitcase. Then, climbing into bed, he reached for his phone. Notifications flooded his screen; fans had been tagging him nonstop, and Polaris Studio's post about the music video release was being shared everywhere. Pete had posted about it, too, and Vegas found himself smiling as he shared the posts, feeling a little thrill each time he saw their names together.

Just as he was about to put his phone away, an email notification popped up from Nop, forwarding a message from Porsche's magazine company. Vegas sighs in relief as he reads: they wanted him and Pete for a cover photoshoot next month. He could already picture the two of them working together again, and he felt a flutter of excitement.

Setting his alarm, Vegas placed his phone on the bedside table, his mind buzzing with thoughts of tomorrow and what was to come. As he turned off the light, he couldn't help but feel grateful for the journey he was on – and for the people who made it all worth it.

Vegas tucked himself under the soft comforter. He closes his eyes and drifts off to sleep.

---

<AltaModaMagTH: Catch Vegas Theerapanyakul and Pete Saengtham in next month's issue of Alta Moda Magazine! The dynamic actor-singer duo, who captivated global audiences with their trending music video, will share insights into how they navigate fame as "VegasPete" and what exciting plans lie ahead for them. #AltaModaVol29 #VegasPete #VegasTheerapanyakul #PeteSaengtham>

Attached picture: With a blue background, Vegas is wearing an oversized black suit without inner shirt while Pete is wearing a white see-through, fluffy and with ruffles, long sleeve shirt that make him look cute and feminine. Vegas was on Pete's back. Vegas forearm was over Pete's Pete's shoulder while his hand his holding Pete's jaw to face him. Their faces are just inches away from each other while they stare at one another.

<I'm excited to read about their interview! Accckkk!!! #VegasPete>

<Is this available in print?! I want 10 copies! No, make it 50! #VegasPete>

<Damn... I heard that Alta Moda will do a VegasPete feature in their mag but I didn't expect that it would be like this. Give us more! #VegasPete>

<@porsche_k: Pleasure working with these two gorgeous human beings. #VegasPete #AltaModaVol29>

Attached picture: Porsche is standing in front of a mirror, taking a mirror photo but on his each side are Vegas and Pete wearing the same clothes they are wearing on the picture that Alta Moda Magazine released. Vegas is standing on Porsche's left side, oozing with sex appeal, while his hand is on his pants' pocket while Pete, on Porsche's right side, is standing cutely, smiling brightly while showing a peace sign.

<Thank you, P'Porsche for sharing this picture. I will send you 100 baht each pic if you have more! #VegasPete>

<We, VegasPete's fans, are so well-fed lately! Hoping for more work for our #VegasPete!>

Chapter 6: High Fashion

Notes:

Surprise! Not my usual day of update but I haven't updated for almost three weeks. Sorry for that. I hope you enjoy this chapter!

Chapter Text

Pete stepped out of the van with Pol and his glam team trailing behind him. The studio's energy buzzed quietly as staff members moved efficiently around them. A young woman greeted them with a clipboard in hand and led them down the hall to Pete's dressing room. When they stepped inside, the room was pristine. Snacks and drinks were thoughtfully arranged on a small table, and there was plenty of space for the team to set up.

"This is nice," Pol commented, eyeing the assortment of fruit and sparkling water.

The glam team immediately got to work, arranging their tools and unpacking cases of makeup and hairstyling equipment. Pete sat down, scrolling through his phone while one of the makeup artists prepared her brushes.

The door opened unexpectedly, and Pete looked up. Vegas walked in, followed by another man dressed sharply in a tailored blazer and effortlessly stylish loafers. Pete, Pol, and the staff greeted Vegas with polite wai gestures, which Vegas returned with his signature calm demeanor.

"This is Porsche," Vegas introduced, gesturing to the man beside him. "He's the creative director of Alta Moda and also a friend."

Porsche stepped forward and wai-ed politely, his warm smile setting everyone at ease. His sharp eyes quickly landed on Pete.

"Pete, it's great to finally meet you," Porsche said, his tone friendly but professional.

Pete stood and returned the wai. "Thank you for having me, and for selecting me for the cover. It's an honor."

Porsche chuckled lightly. "The honor is mine, really. It's not easy to get a slot in your schedule," he teased. "But thanks to Vegas, I had a strong enough reason to feature both of you. After that music video, it just made sense."

Pete glanced at Vegas, who gave a small nod, his usual stoic expression softening just a touch.

Porsche clapped his hands lightly, turning back to Pete and the team. "Okay. To start, someone from our team will be in shortly to brief you on the photoshoot plan." he looks at Pete, "And your outfits should arrive soon as well. If you need anything else, let me know."

"Thank you," Pete said with a small bow of his head.

Porsche smiled again. "Alright, I'll leave you to it."

With that, Porsche excused himself, leaving Pete to sit back down. He watched as Vegas lingered near the door.

Pete tilted his head and asked, "Haven't you started getting ready yet?"

Vegas shrugged casually. "I just got here about ten minutes ago."

Pete raised a brow. "So why haven't you prepped?"

Vegas smirked, leaning slightly against the doorframe. "I waited for you to arrive. I wanted to introduce you to Porsche properly."

Pete couldn't help but smile. "I see."

Vegas straightened and nodded toward the hallway. "I'll head to my dressing room now and get started. See you later."

"See you," Pete said, waving casually as Vegas left. Pol gave Pete a knowing look but said nothing, choosing instead to pop a grape into his mouth as the glam team resumed their work.

The studio buzzed with quiet excitement as Porsche paced back and forth, inspecting every detail of the set. He glanced at the clock. It had been nearly an hour since he'd started finalizing everything, and now it was almost time for the shoot. Just as he adjusted the position of a softbox light, the sound of approaching footsteps drew his attention.

Vegas and Pete entered, stealing the room's focus.

Vegas exuded dark charisma in his black suit, the sharp lines of his tailored attire accentuating his commanding presence. The hint of smoky brown eyeshadow around his piercing gaze added to the air of mystery he carried effortlessly. In contrast, Pete looked ethereal, almost otherworldly. His fluffy ruffle top softened his features, and the delicate makeup accentuated his natural beauty. Together, they were a vision—like angel and devil, predator and prey, good and bad. The theme Porsche had in mind seemed to manifest in front of him before they even stepped onto the set.

Porsche clapped his hands to get their attention. "Alright, you two. Let's go over the plan. Vegas, I need you to give off this obsessive, almost possessive vibe in your poses. And Pete," he turned to the younger man with a reassuring smile, "I want you to focus on looking innocent and pure. Play into the contrast."

Vegas raised an eyebrow, his voice calm but laced with curiosity. "Obsessive? Why me?"

Porsche chuckled, crossing his arms. "Because it fits. Trust me, Vegas. You know I'd never ask you to do something that would ruin your image—or Pete's."

After a moment's pause, Vegas shrugged. "Fine. I'll go along with it."

"Great! Head to your spots," Porsche instructed, gesturing toward the setup.

As they walked to their marks, Pete let out a small sigh, audible only to Vegas. Catching it, Vegas glanced down at him. "If you're not comfortable, just tell me."

Pete shook his head quickly. "It's fine. I'm just... not used to doing shoots like this. Especially with someone else."

Vegas smirked, leaning in slightly as they stopped at their spots. "Someone else? Am I just 'someone else' to you?"

Pete's eyes widened in panic. "No! I didn't mean it like that—"

"Relax." Vegas chuckled, his voice low and teasing. "I'm just messing with you."

Pete pouted, crossing his arms. "You made me panic."

"Sorry," Vegas said softly, a rare sincerity in his tone. "I'll behave."

"Alright, you two!" Porsche's voice cut through their moment. "Pete, face Vegas. Vegas, hold Pete's waist. Pete, rest your hand on his chest. Now look at each other—Vegas, obsessively. Pete, innocently."

Vegas and Pete exchanged a quick nod before falling into position. The moment their gazes locked, something clicked. The chemistry between them was electric, and the energy Porsche had envisioned practically radiated from the pair.

"Perfect!" Porsche called, clapping his hands. "Now keep that energy. Let's play around with the poses."

The photographer began snapping away as Vegas and Pete shifted into subtle variations—Vegas's hand trailing to Pete's shoulder, Pete tilting his head shyly, their hands brushing in quiet intimacy. In one striking pose, Vegas stood behind Pete, his arms wrapping around the smaller man in a way that seemed both protective and possessive. Pete's soft expression contrasted beautifully with the intensity in Vegas's gaze.

"Beautiful!" Porsche exclaimed, grinning. "You two are killing it!"

As the shoot progressed, the dynamic between them deepened, their poses evolving naturally into a mix of romance and raw emotion. When Porsche finally called for a break, they all headed to the lounge for lunch.

"You were amazing," Pete said shyly as they sat down with their meals.

Vegas leaned back in his chair, smirking again. "You weren't so bad yourself, Pete."

Pete flushed, muttering something under his breath. Vegas just chuckled, clearly enjoying the effect he had on his partner.

Porsche watched the two with a satisfied grin. The chemistry between them wasn't just good for the shoot—it was magic. And he couldn't wait to see what they'd bring to the next set.

The atmosphere was calm yet bustling in the studio as the crew wrapped up lunch. Vegas adjusted the cuffs of his beige taupe dress shirt, paired perfectly with dark brown pants. His outfit exuded understated elegance, comfortable yet sharp. Beside him, Pete finished buttoning up his crisp white shirt, paired with dark grey pants, giving off a similarly relaxed yet refined vibe.

"Ready?" Pete asked with a small smile, smoothing down the front of his shirt.

Vegas nodded, glancing at the camera setup. "Let's get this over with."

Their first pose had them sitting side by side. Both adopted a mix of serious and happy expressions, a stark contrast to the dark and dramatic devil-angel theme from earlier shoots. Their smiles were soft, their demeanor lighter, almost as if they were letting the audience see a more personal side of them.

"You're doing great," Porsche called from behind the monitor. "Now, Pete, sit back. Vegas, you go in front."

Vegas rolled his eyes but complied, taking his place in front of Pete. The two shifted through a series of cute and sexy poses, their chemistry effortless. Porsche's excitement was palpable as he directed them.

"Yes, that's it! Pete, smile at Vegas—perfect! Vegas, look up at Pete. Yes, hold that!"

The favorite among the set turned out to be one Porsche had excitedly dubbed "iconic." Vegas sat with his back to the camera. Pete sat facing the camera, his chin resting lightly on Vegas' shoulder, his hand gripping Vegas's arm. Pete's bright smile contrasted with Vegas's serious, almost intense expression as he looked at Pete. The dynamic captured a balance of trust and unspoken connection that had Porsche clapping in approval.

"That's the shot! We're done!" Porsche announced with a grin, giving them a thumbs up. "Vegas, Pete, our staff will interview you in 10 minutes. Get ready."

Vegas and Pete nodded as their staff attended to them, retouching their makeup and making sure they looked interview-ready. Then, the Alta Moda staff asked them to sit down on the chairs they had prepared for them. The interview lasted an hour before it ended, and the crew started packing up. Vegas and Pete went to their own dressing room to change into their own clothes.

Ten minutes later, Vegas leaned against a nearby table, his usual stoic expression in place, while chatting with Porsche. Nop scrolling through his phone as he waited for his boss.

Pete approached them with his staff in tow. "Thanks again, Porsche," he said, his tone polite and warm.

"It's really nothing." Porsche waved off the thanks. "I'm glad we got to work together. By the way, are you free on Sunday?"

Pete blinked, slightly caught off guard. He turned to Pol who quickly checked the schedule. "You're free this weekend," Pol confirmed. "Your next commitment is on Tuesday."

Porsche clasped his hands together. "Perfect! Pete, will you come to our anniversary dinner? It's just a small gathering with close friends. Vegas will be there, too."

"Oh, I wouldn't want to intrude—" Pete began, but Porsche interrupted.

"You wouldn't be intruding. You're Vegas's friend, and now you're mine too. Plus, my partner is a huge fan of yours. He'd love to meet you."

Vegas, who had been silent until now, added casually, "I can pick you up and drive you home."

Pete hesitated, glancing between them. "Are you sure it's okay?"

Porsche grinned. "Absolutely. You'll love it. The group's friendly, and Vegas will be there to keep you company."

After a moment's thought, Pete nodded. "Okay, I'll come."

Porsche beamed. "Awesome! Thanks, Pete. You'll make our night."

Pol tapped Pete's shoulder. "We should head out."

Pete gave a polite goodbye to Porsche and Vegas before leaving with his staff. The room felt a touch quieter once he was gone. Porsche turned to Vegas with a mischievous glint in his eye and nudged him.

"What?" Vegas asked, eyebrows furrowing.

"I've seen you with Kelly during shoots, but with Pete... you're different. Extra attentive."

Vegas crossed his arms, his voice cool. "You're hallucinating."

Porsche chuckled. "Vegas, we've been friends for years. I know you."

Vegas's lips pressed into a thin line. "We're just friends."

Porsche smirked knowingly. "I didn't say he wasn't. But hey, if you need someone to talk to, I'm here."

Vegas stayed silent, his expression unreadable. Porsche gave him a friendly pat on the shoulder before stepping away to help wrap things up. Alone, Vegas glanced toward the door Pete had walked through, a flicker of something unspoken in his eyes before he returned to his usual composed self.

---

Pete stood in front of his mirror, adjusting the sleeves of his crisp white sweater. It was stylish yet comfortable, just as Vegas had suggested. He paired it with cream pants and beige loafers, a balance of casual and classy for Porsche's anniversary dinner. Satisfied with his reflection, Pete sprayed on a hint of cologne before pocketing his phone and stepping out.

He was a little nervous; aside from Porsche, he hadn't met any of Vegas' friends yet. He hoped they'd be as kind as Vegas had been to him.

When the elevator doors opened to the basement parking, Pete scanned the lot. Suddenly, a sleek dark grey Maserati Quattroporte glided toward him, stopping a few feet away. The driver's window rolled down, revealing Vegas with his effortless charm, his white polo shirt slightly unbuttoned.

"Hi," Vegas greeted, a small smile tugging at his lips.

Pete returned the smile and wai-ed politely. "Hi, P'Vegas."

"Hop in," Vegas gestured to the passenger side.

Pete slid into the car, the cool leather seats hugging him as he buckled up. Vegas glanced at him briefly before starting the car.

"We need to make a quick stop," Vegas said as they pulled out of the lot.

"Where to?" Pete asked curiously.

"I reserved a bottle of wine for tonight. Thought it would be a nice touch since Porsche and his partner are wine lovers," Vegas explained, his tone casual but thoughtful.

"That's a good idea. Maybe I should get something for them too," Pete said, frowning slightly at the thought of showing up empty-handed.

Vegas chuckled softly. "No need. You're the special guest tonight. My gift has it covered."

Pete shook his head. "It doesn't feel right. I'll look for something at the shop when we get there."

"Fine, fine," Vegas relented with a smirk. "They'd probably appreciate some crystal glasses to go with the wine."

"Perfect," Pete agreed, already feeling more at ease.

Vegas glanced at him as they stopped at a red light. "By the way, grab the shopping bag in the backseat."

Pete turned, spotting a sleek black Balenciaga bag. He retrieved it and peered inside.

"What's this?" he asked, pulling out a luxurious black leather crossbody bag.

Vegas smiled, his eyes back on the road. "It's the gift I got you in Seoul. I was waiting for an invite to dinner that you said so I could give it to you, but since that never happened, I brought it today."

Pete flushed, embarrassed. "I'm so sorry, P'Vegas. I've just been so busy lately. I'll make it up to you."

Vegas waved off his apology. "It's fine, Pete. I know you've been busy. Do you like it?"

Pete smiled warmly. "I love it. Thank you so much."

"You're welcome," Vegas replied, his voice soft.

Soon, they arrived at a high-end wine shop. Vegas parked and led the way inside. The staff greeted them warmly, and Vegas spoke to one of them about his reservation.

While Vegas handled his order, Pete browsed the crystal wine glass sets on display. He settled on a sleek burgundy glass set and called over a staff member to wrap it for him.

"You made a great choice," Vegas said as he walked over, holding a wooden case of wine engraved with the initials 'K & P'. "That glasses are perfect for this wine."

Pete beamed at the compliment. "I'm glad. I hope they'll like it."

"They will," Vegas assured him as Pete paid for the glasses.

With their purchases in hand, the two returned to the car. Pete felt a growing sense of comfort being around Vegas and was looking forward to the evening ahead.

Thirty minutes later, Vegas and Pete arrived at a grand villa mansion illuminated by soft, golden lights. Vegas carefully parked the car in the designated area, and both stepped out, holding their gifts.

Vegas gestured for Pete to follow him inside. "This way," he said with a small smile.

As they entered, a house helper greeted them warmly and guided them through the spacious interior to the garden, where the celebration was in full swing. Laughter and soft music filled the air. Pete's gaze immediately landed on Porsche, who stood near a tall man with a confident demeanor and a possessive hand resting on Porsche's waist.

Vegas led Pete closer. "Happy anniversary, lovebirds!" Vegas said warmly as he handed over his gift to Porsche's partner.

"Thank you, Vegas," the man replied with a polite nod.

Pete followed suit, presenting his gift to Porsche. "Happy anniversary," he said, his smile genuine.

"Pete! Thank you for coming." Porsche accepted the gift graciously, his smile widening. "Let me introduce you to my partner, Kinn."

Kinn offered his hand for a shake. "Thank you for coming, Khun Pete. It's a pleasure to finally meet you and be our guest tonight."

Pete shook his hand. "The pleasure is mine. Thanks for having me."

Porsche beamed. "Come on, let me introduce you to everyone." He proceeded to introduce Pete to a mix of family and friends: his younger brother Porchay, Kinn's best friends Time and Tay, and Porsche's own close friends, Tem and Jom.

After the introductions, Vegas guided Pete to their seats. Pete sat between Tay and Vegas, with Vegas sitting next to Porchay.

As the first course was served, Tay struck up a conversation. "I'm glad you came, Pete," he said enthusiastically. "I've been dying to meet you."

Pete tilted his head curiously. "Why's that?"

"Well, aside from being a superstar, I wanted to see in person the guy who made the Vegas Theerapanyakul say yes to BL acting." Tay grinned teasingly.

Pete chuckled. "It's just work."

Tay shook his head. "Ohh, I know. But just so you know, Vegas has turned down plenty of BL offers in the past. Said the scripts didn't appeal to him. But after he met you? Boom, he's doing BL. That says something." Tay smirked. "I don't blame my friend, though. You're even prettier in person."

Vegas, who'd been quietly enjoying his appetizer, jumped in. "Tay's one of those VegasPete enthusiasts," he teased.

"Can you blame me?" Tay quipped. "You two look amazing on screen and in person! I'm just saying, a series would be a hit."

Time, Tay's boyfriend, rolled his eyes with a smile. "Excuse him, Pete. He gets like this sometimes. Hope he's not making you uncomfortable."

Pete shook his head, smiling. "Not at all. It's nice to meet fans... in whatever form they come."

Vegas steered the conversation in another direction. "So, Tay, what's the latest with your tech company?"

The conversation flowed easily, and Pete found himself relaxing as the group's kindness and humor melted away his initial nerves.

Later in the evening, Porsche and Kinn stood to give a heartfelt thank-you speech to everyone for celebrating their anniversary. Afterward, Porsche approached Pete with a mischievous grin. "Is it okay if we take some pictures together?"

Pete nodded. "Sure, as long as they're not posted in real time."

They took group photos, with Vegas standing next to Pete. For one picture, Vegas placed a casual hand on Pete's shoulder and leaned closer to fit in the frame, their proximity sending a quiet thrill through Pete. Afterward, Porsche had another idea.

"Vegas, Pete, stand together for a second," Porsche directed, raising his phone.

Vegas raised a brow. "What are you up to, Porsche?"

"Ohh, just humor me, Vegas! It's my night!" Porsche joked. "Maybe I'll auction the photos to your fans."

Pete laughed, a genuine sound that caught Vegas's attention. He looked at Pete in amusement. Porsche took a shot of that scene. Then, Vegas turns back to Porsche. "You're impossible."

"Come on, just smile for me, please!" Vegas and Pete stood together, smiles at the camera before Porsche snapped a few shots. "Got it. I'll send them to you later."

The night concluded with a stunning fireworks display. Pete captured a candid shot of Porsche and Kinn standing together, their backs to the camera as they gazed at the colorful explosions. He thought it'd make a great post to thank them for the evening.

As the guests said their goodbyes, Vegas and Pete lingered as the last to leave.

"Let's not make this the last time," Kinn said warmly, shaking Pete's hand. "We should have lunch sometime."

Before Pete could respond, Vegas interjected, mockingly offended. "We haven't even gone out for lunch yet, and you're already asking him."

Pete pouted. "I didn't think it was a competition."

Porsche laughed. "How about this—Pete treats Vegas first, then us?"

Pete smiled. "Deal."

As they walked to the car, Kinn turned to Porsche. "You were right. Vegas seems really comfortable around him. He actually cares about Pete."

Porsche nodded. "Whatever's happening between them, I hope it leads to something beautiful."

---

Vegas gripped the steering wheel, glancing at Pete from the corner of his eye. "Do you want to head home already?" he asked casually, breaking the comfortable silence in the car.

Pete raised an eyebrow, curious. "Not really. Why?"

Vegas chuckled softly. "Just... after all that wine and fancy food at Kinn and Porsche's dinner, I'm kind of craving guay tiew nam. Something simple, you know?"

Pete smiled, nodding in agreement. "Honestly, I could use some soup too. It might help me avoid a hangover."

Vegas's lips curled into a grin. "Perfect. I know a spot. It’s late, so we won’t have to worry about anyone bothering us."

Pete leaned back in his seat, relaxed. "Sounds good to me."

After a short drive, Vegas pulled into a small parking area near a bustling night market. He reached over to the glove box, pulling out two plain masks. Handing one to Pete, he said, "Here, wear this. Just in case."

"Good idea," Pete replied, slipping the mask on.

They walked for about five minutes through the quieter parts of the market, the vibrant chatter of vendors fading as they turned onto a dimly lit street. Finally, they stopped in front of a modest noodle shop. The smell of rich broth wafted out, inviting and warm.

An older woman, probably in her late 50s, greeted them with a kind smile. "Welcome, dears. Sit anywhere you like."

Vegas led them to a small table near the corner. After a brief glance at the menu, he ordered, "Two bowls of guay tiew nam, please."

As they waited, Pete glanced around the cozy shop. "Do you come here often?"

Vegas nodded, a nostalgic look crossing his face. "I used to come here all the time when I was younger. During my teenage years and even in university. It’s my comfort food."

Pete smiled. "I get that."

Vegas tilted his head slightly, his tone lighter. "So, did you enjoy the dinner earlier?"

"I did," Pete said. "The food was great, and your friends were really nice to me. I’m glad they didn’t treat me differently."

Vegas smirked. "Even Tay?"

Pete laughed, the sound light and genuine. "Yes, even Tay." He paused, then added sincerely, "Thanks for always being so attentive to me, P'Vegas. I really appreciate it."

Vegas waved it off, leaning back in his chair. "It’s nothing. I know you’d do the same if I introduced you to my friends."

Pete’s smile softened. "So far, aside from Polaris Studio staff, Big is the only friend I have who’s truly genuine."

Vegas raised an eyebrow, surprised. "Really? That’s hard to believe."

Pete’s smile faltered briefly. "I had a close friend once, but he betrayed my trust. It’s in the past now. That person doesn’t exist in my life anymore."

Vegas looked down at the table, his voice quieter. "I’m sorry to hear that."

Pete shook his head lightly. "It’s okay. It’s made me more careful about who I trust."

There was a moment of silence before Vegas spoke again, his tone sincere. "I hope I can be the kind of friend you can trust too."

Pete’s expression brightened, his smile genuine. "So far, you’ve been great, P'Vegas. I’m happy to have you as a friend."

The server arrived, setting two steaming bowls of noodle soup on the table. Vegas handed Pete a set of chopsticks and a spoon.

Pete tried the broth first, his face lighting up. "This is really good."

Vegas smiled, watching him. "I’m glad you’re enjoying it. Nights like these are nice, aren’t they? Just good food and good company."

Pete smiled and nodded, his eyes warm. "Yeah. I hope this lasts."

"Me too," Vegas replied quietly, taking a sip of his soup.

---

ALTA MODA Magazine Vol. 29 Featured Cover and Article

VegasPete: The Phoenomenal Ship

What happens when the drama world's heartthrob meets the worldwide Thai superstar in the music scene? The answer: a wave of online frenzy that gave birth to the trending ship VegasPete. From their fleeting moments at a fashion show to sharing the spotlight as lead actors in a music video, Vegas Theerpanyakul (30) and Pete Saengtham (28) have captured fans' imaginations in ways no one saw coming.

Vegas, celebrated for his captivating roles in critically acclaimed dramas, and Pete, whose soulful voice and chart-topping hits have made him a household name, shine brilliantly in their respective domains. Yet, it's their undeniable chemistry on and off screen that has fans buzzing.

Alta Moda had the chance to catch up with these two stars after their sizzling photoshoot session. In a candid and playful interview, Vegas and Pete share stories about their unexpected collaboration, thoughts on their newfound ship name, and what it's like being at the center of a cultural phenomenon.

Your pairing, "VegasPete," has taken the internet by storm! How did you feel when you first discovered fans shipping you together?

Vegas: It was a bit shocking at first. I just thought, "Wow, that escalated quickly." I mean, Pete and I just interacted publicly at the fashion event, but fans somehow saw something there. It's fascinating how fans can create these connections.

Pete: Same here! I remember opening my social media and seeing all these edits and hashtags. It was a mix of "What is going on?" and "Ohh, this is kind of cool!" It's amazing to see how creative fans can be.

Why do you think fans are so drawn to your chemistry?

Pete: Maybe it's because we look good together? (laughs) I think people like seeing a contrast in personalities. Vegas is very composed and low-key, while I'm more outgoing and energetic.

Vegas: That might be it. Fans are also drawn to the idea of something new. Pete and I had never worked together before, so I guess the novelty and unpredictability of our pairing got people excited. Plus, fans are great at spotting aesthetics that we don't even see ourselves!

Has the "VegasPete" ship changed the way you approach your careers or your interactions in public?

Vegas: It has, to an extent. Coming from a long-running ship before, I've learned to be careful. I don't want fans to misinterpret anything, especially since Pete and I just recently became friends. As fun as the ship is, I think it's important to remind fans that it's all for entertainment, and we're just two people who are comfortable working together.

Pete: For me, it hasn't really changed much, but it's made me more aware of how much fans read into things. It's not a bad thing—it's just something I've learned to keep in mind.

Some fans have speculated there's more to your connection than professional chemistry. What do you want to say to them?

Pete: (laughs) I'd say they're creative, but no, there's nothing more to it. P'Vegas and I are friends. We work well together, and we've gotten closer through this project, but that's it.

Vegas: Exactly. The connection fans see is real in the sense that we respect and enjoy working with each other. But romantically? Sorry, guys, but it's just not like that.

What was it like working together for the first time on the music video? Did it feel natural, or did it take some time to build that connection?

Vegas: We actually had a workshop that made us more comfortable with each other. Pete's very easygoing, and that helped me relax during the workshop and the actual music video filming.

Pete: And Vegas is so professional. He made it easy to follow his lead, especially since I was stepping into something outside my comfort zone.

Did either of you learn something surprising about the other during the filming process?

Pete: P'Vegas is very attentive. And he is really funny! It's annoying sometimes but I got used to it. He's got this sarcastic humor that you don't see in his serious roles, and it catches you off guard in the best way.

Vegas: (laughs) I'll take that as a compliment. For me, I was genuinely impressed by how good Pete was at acting. I think he should try a TV series or a movie. He's got the talent for it.

Vegas, as an actor, how did you feel stepping into the world of music video? And Pete, how was it for you to play a character in a narrative-heavy video?

Vegas: Acting in a music video isn't completely new to me—I've done it before—but this one was different because it was a BL project, which I've never done. It was a challenge, but I like stepping out of my comfort zone. There's always a first time for everything, and I'm glad it was with Pete.

Pete: Acting wasn't entirely new to me either, but acting with Vegas? That was a different story. I felt the pressure to at least reach half of his level. Watching him in action motivated me to give 200%. From the fans' reactions, I think I did okay!

What was the most memorable moment you shared while filming the music video?

Pete: Ohh, definitely the scene where P'Vegas pulled me in the middle of the living room and we slow danced. We're supposed to just sit and talk but he improvised. It was awesome!

Vegas: (smiling) That was a good moment. For me, it was seeing Pete nail one of the more emotional scenes. It was a turning point where I thought, "This guy can really act."

Did working together inspire you to try something new in your respective careers?

Vegas: I think working on this project made me open to exploring more BL-related projects. In fact, Polaris Entertainment acting coach and resident BL writer, Khun Kim, joked that he would love to write a BL series for me. I'm still waiting for the script! (laughs)

Pete: I'd love to try acting in a series or movie as long as the script catches my interest. This project showed me how much fun it can be to play a character.

Would you describe yourselves as friends now? How did your bond evolve through this project?

Pete: Absolutely. Working together broke the ice, and now we're friends. We even text each other sometimes to check in.

Vegas: Same here. The project helped us understand each other better, and now we're definitely more comfortable hanging out.

Vegas, what's something about Pete that fans might not know but should?

Vegas: Pete's incredibly humble. For someone who's globally famous, he's down-to-earth and really easy to work with. He's also cute when he is annoyed so I like teasing him sometimes. (laughs)

Pete, what did you discover about Vegas that surprised you the most?

Pete: He's way more approachable than I expected. Before meeting him, I thought he'd be super reserved, but he's actually really chill and fun to be around.

Are there any plans or ideas to collaborate again?

Vegas: We're open to it. I think a series would be fun—something where we can build on our chemistry over time.

Pete: Or even a musical film! Combining our strengths could create something really unique.

If you could work together on a new project, what type of project would it be and why?

Pete: A sitcom! Fans would love seeing us in something lighthearted and fun.

Vegas: I agree. A sitcom would suit us, and it'd be a good way to show a different side of our on-screen dynamic.

How do you hope the VegasPete ship influences your fans and the industry?

Vegas: I hope it inspires more collaborations between artists from different fields. It shows that we can create something meaningful when we step outside our usual lanes.

Pete: And I hope it encourages fans to enjoy ships for what they are—entertainment. At the end of the day, it's about spreading joy and positivity.

Lastly, do you have a message for your fans, especially those supporting "VegasPete"?

Vegas: To all the fans, thank you for your love and creativity. The support you've shown for us, VegasPete, has been incredible, and it's heartwarming to see how much you've enjoyed our work together. I just want to remind everyone to have fun with the ship but also to respect the fact that Pete and I are friends. We appreciate the positivity you bring to this, and I hope you'll continue to support both of us in our individual careers and future projects!

Pete: I couldn't agree more. You guys are the reason we get to do what we love, and your enthusiasm is what makes projects like these so rewarding. VegasPete wouldn't exist without you, and seeing your excitement motivates us to do our best. Just like P'Vegas said, let's keep it fun and respectful. We're lucky to have fans like you, and I hope we can keep surprising you with new and exciting things. Thank you for everything!

Chapter 7: Sweet Surprise

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

<So, can we all assume that Vegas and Pete approved our silly ship fandom for them? #VegasPete>

<Stop shipping them! It's clearly just work for them! Being delulu will just drive you mad!>

<We know we're delulu but can't you blame us when our parents recognized us? Let us be! If #VegasPete doesn't mind us, who TF are you to stop us?>

<Vegas is open to doing BL projects. Pete is interested in acting. P'Kim will write a series for Vegas. Please! Give it to us ASAP! I wanna see my #VegasPete shine more!>

<'That singer' is the Pete Phongsakorn Saengtham, the Thai worldwide singing sensation. He's not just 'that singer'. Don't discredit our Pete like that!>

<Pathetic how some people claim to be Vegas' fans but won't support his career move. Just say you're homophobic, you bitches!!>

<Whatever Vegas does, I will support him! He's too talented to be tied down by a sunken ship that wasn't even his fault!>

---

Pete sat on the cushioned stool in the corner of his personal studio, his fingers gliding across the strings of his guitar. The unfamiliar hum of chords filled the cozy room, but his mind wasn't entirely on the music. It was his free day, a rare break before his grueling tour preparations resumed tomorrow. Yet, instead of feeling relaxed, he felt restless.

After strumming a few more aimless chords, he sighed and carefully placed the guitar back on its stand. He grabbed his phone from the small table nearby and began scrolling through his social media feed. A soft smile crept across his face as he saw posts from fans tagging him and Vegas in clips from their Alta Moda interview.

"VegasPete' strikes again," Pete murmured to himself, chuckling at the creative edits and memes. Most of the posts were positive, full of excitement and admiration for their chemistry. A few negative ones cropped up, but Pete brushed them off without a second thought.

As he scrolled further, a post from Vegas' fan club caught his eye. It featured a recent update from Vegas—a mirror selfie at the gym. Pete's eyebrows raised slightly.

"Wow," he muttered, zooming in on the picture.

He swiped to the next post, which was none other than the Alta Moda cover featuring the two of them. Pete stared at the image for a moment, recalling how much fun he had working with Vegas. Despite the initial awkwardness, their banter had come naturally, and Vegas' easygoing personality had made the whole experience enjoyable.

"Will I be able to work with him again?" Pete thought aloud, a small grin tugging at his lips.

Feeling inspired, Pete decided to post something of his own. He glanced around the studio, looking for the perfect subject. His eyes landed on his guitar, and open the app for his phone camera. After snapping a picture of it resting on its stand, he typed a short caption: my happiness.

Satisfied, he hit post and leaned back in his chair. Just as he was about to set his phone down, an idea sparked in his mind. Grabbing his guitar, Pete began strumming again, this time with purpose. A tune began to take shape, and he hummed along, adding playful, nonsensical lyrics to match the melody.

His smile widened as the melody grew clearer, and a sense of satisfaction bubbled within him. Setting his guitar aside for a moment, he spun his chair to face his computer and opened a blank document.

'Simple Happiness' he typed at the top of the page.

"Yeah, that's it," Pete whispered to himself, his fingers dancing across the keyboard as he began jotting down the beginnings of a new song.

---

Vegas sat in his dressing room, a soft hum of the makeup chair beneath him as he checked his phone. The quiet of the room was comforting, a rare moment of calm before the storm of lights and cameras.

The door creaked open, and Nop stepped in, cellphone in hand, his face shadowed with unease. "Vegas, the floor director said we're live in fifteen minutes," he informed, his voice carrying an edge of worry.

Vegas set his phone down and turned to face him. "Got it," he replied calmly. But Nop lingered.

"There's something else," Nop started, his eyes darting nervously. "I think the host, Choco, might ask you about working with Pete... and maybe more."

Vegas raised a brow, leaning back in his chair. "So? Let him ask. There's nothing to worry about."

"But—" Nop hesitated, lowering his voice. "I've got a bad feeling about this. Choco has a reputation for crossing lines. He's been cancelled before by fans for asking personal, invasive questions."

Vegas stood, adjusting the cuffs of his shirt as he gave Nop a reassuring look. "I can handle it," he said, his tone steady.

Nop sighed heavily, rubbing the back of his neck. "Just... stay calm, okay? Don't let him provoke you."

Vegas smirked, his confidence unshaken. "Relax, Nop. I've got this."

Fifteen minutes later, Vegas sat on the sleek, modern couch on set. Across from him were Belle, the warm and friendly co-host, and Choco, who wore a sly smile that didn't quite reach his eyes. The cameras rolled, and the interview began.

At first, everything went smoothly. Belle led the conversation, focusing on Vegas' career and upcoming projects. Vegas charmed the audience with his quick wit and genuine passion for his work. The atmosphere was light and pleasant—until Choco leaned forward, his voice dripping with curiosity.

"Vegas," Choco began, tilting his head. "You recently ventured into the BL industry with Pete for his new song's music video 'In Secret, We Love'. How was that experience for you?"

Vegas nodded, maintaining his poise. "It was a fantastic experience. I had the privilege of working with an amazing team, learned a lot of stuff and gained a great friend in Pete. The music video was a refreshing challenge."

Belle smiled brightly. "Your acting in the music video was superb. You brought so much depth to the role. I feel like watching a full-length movie."

"Thank you," Vegas replied graciously. But Choco wasn't done.

"Do you miss acting in lakorns?" Choco asked, his tone almost casual, but the glint in his eye suggested something more.

"I do," Vegas admitted. "Acting is my passion, and lakorns are where I started."

Choco's smile turned sharper. "Personally, I prefer 'Lakorn Actor Vegas' over 'BL Actor Vegas.' And, well, some of your fans feel the same. They're hoping this music video doesn't mean you'll fully switch to BL."

The subtle jab hung in the air. Vegas felt the heat rise in his chest but kept his expression neutral. He met Choco's gaze, his voice steady and composed. "I'm an actor, Choco. As an actor, my job is to be versatile in my field, which is acting. BL acting is no different from lakorn acting—just like love is love. Acting is acting. People shouldn't fear stepping out of their comfort zones. It's better to explore and grow than live with 'what ifs.'"

Belle's approving nod gave Vegas the push to continue. "I respect my fans' opinions, of course. But my fans have always supported me through my highs and lows. They know how much I value my craft. If I take on roles that challenge me, I trust they'll understand and continue to stand by me."

Choco raised a brow. "But don't you think it's important to cater to what your fans want? They've gotten used to you as a lakorn actor."

Vegas' polite smile hardened slightly. "As far as I know, I'm an actor, not a 'lakorn actor' or 'BL actor.' I've seen plenty of BL actors venture into lakorns, so why should it be any different the other way around? The acting industry should be inclusive, not restrictive."

Belle quickly interjected, steering the conversation to a safer topic. "Vegas, we're all looking forward to your next projects."

"Thank you, Belle," Vegas said, his tone softening. The segment ended, and the show cut to a commercial break. Vegas stood to head back to the backstage.

As he was about to walk away, he overheard Choco muttering to Belle, "I'm disappointed in him. Why can't he just stick to lakorns like his fans want?"

Belle shot back, her voice sharp, "P'Choco, just shut up! You're being ridiculous."

Vegas paused, turning to face them. His eyes locked on Choco, and he smiled—not warmly, but with a quiet confidence that cut deeper than words. "P'Choco," he called, drawing the host's attention. "For someone who's part of the LGBTQIA+ community, you're not as welcoming as others."

Choco opened his mouth to respond, but Belle quickly stepped in. "On behalf of the show, I apologize for Choco's behavior."

Vegas nodded, his voice louder now, ensuring everyone nearby could hear. "It's fine. I'm used to people who aren't ready for progress. But let me make one thing clear—I won't adjust to fit their limitations. The world is moving forward, and so am I." He paused, then added with a teasing grin, "In fact, I think I'll take on more BL projects now, just to prove them wrong."

With that, Vegas walked away, leaving Choco red-faced and silent.

---

<OMG! I just witnessed something magical! I love my job so much!>

<Some cheap host got served so hard in the set. You deserve it!>

<What the hell is happening?>

<OMG! My moot who has a cousin working in a famous late-night show told me something! OMG! I hope this host stops giving opinions that weren't asked!>

<@ThaiShowbizNews: BLIND ITEM: A late-night show host was left speechless after a famous actor addressed his comments suggesting the actor should stick to traditional Lakorn roles instead of venturing into BL dramas. According to a reliable source, the actor appeared as a guest on the show and was asked about his decision to take on BL roles. The host expressed his opinion, echoing sentiments from some fans who believe the actor should focus solely on Lakorn acting.

In response, the actor firmly stated that he values versatility and believes actors shouldn't be confined to specific genres. While the host seemed uncomfortable with the idea of the actor pursuing BL roles, the conversation took a turn when the host continued to share his opinions. The actor pointed out—lightheartedly but pointedly—that it was surprising for someone from the LGBTQIA+ community, like the host, to be less supportive of inclusivity in the industry.

The actor went on to emphasize that the acting world should be inclusive rather than restrictive and, in a playful tone, remarked that he might take on more BL projects to challenge such stereotypes and prove his critics wrong.>

<Queer here and I accept Vegas as BL actor! Y'all are not ready for what he can do!>

<We don't claim Choco. The straights can have him!>

<No, thank you. We don't want him either!>

<OMG! Late Night Show with Belle and Choco cut the part of Choco giving his unwanted opinion about Vegas venturing to BL acting! Cowards!!!>

<Go to my Facebook account and watch the whole thing! I knew LNSWBAC wouldn't air this part!>

<Oh my God! To be slayed by Vegas! Just retire already, Choco. No one needs you anyway!>

<If Vegas didn't get any BL offer, I will go to Thailand and question his company!>

---

Vegas sat on the leather couch, his fingers tapping restlessly on his knee. The muted hum of the office air conditioner filled the silence as he stared at the empty chair behind King's desk. He wasn't nervous—at least that's what he kept telling himself—but the tension in his shoulders betrayed him. Nop's advice echoed in his mind: 'Don't smart mouth. Just listen and accept what Khun King has to say.'

Vegas huffed under his breath. Regret? No. He didn't regret a single thing he said during that interview. Choco's condescending remarks about actors exploring different genres had crossed the line. Versatility was a skill, not a crime. If people couldn't handle that, it was their problem.

The door creaked open, and King walked in, his expression unreadable. He wore his usual tailored suit, the crisp lines of his outfit matching the sharpness in his eyes. He glanced briefly at Vegas before moving to his chair and sitting down with deliberate calmness.

Vegas straightened and stood, walking toward the desk. He planted himself firmly in front of King, his hands clasped behind his back, waiting for whatever lecture or reprimand might come his way.

King leaned back in his chair, observing him. "Do you have anything to say for yourself?" he asked, his tone measured.

Vegas met his gaze without hesitation. "I stand by what I said. I won't apologize for what I've said."

King's lips twitched, almost like he was suppressing a smile. "You're stubborn. I'll give you that."

"I just don't like people stereotyping others," Vegas said plainly.

King sighed and leaned forward, resting his elbows on the desk. "Vegas, I didn't call you here to argue. Do I like the way you handled that interview? Not particularly. You could've been more diplomatic."

Vegas raised an eyebrow but stayed silent.

"But," King continued, "I'll admit, you made a point. And frankly, I'm glad you stood up for yourself. The industry needs actors who aren't afraid to challenge the norms."

Vegas blinked, surprised by the unexpected support. "You agree with me?"

"Yes, but," King emphasized, "your little speech has stirred expectations. People are now waiting to see you take on a BL role. You've put yourself on the map in a way that demands action."

Vegas frowned. "What do you mean?"

King slid a folder across the desk. "I mean it's time for you to act. It's been too long since your last project. There are offers piling up—series, movies, you name it. Look through these and pick something. And before you argue, remember what you said: you're an actor. So, act."

Vegas stared at the folder for a moment before picking it up. "Fine. I'll look."

"There's more," King added. "A major brand wants you and Pete to work on an advertisement together."

Vegas's head shot up. "With Pete?"

King smirked slightly. "Yes. It's a good opportunity. You'd be foolish to turn it down."

Vegas nodded slowly, mulling over the offer. "Alright. I'll check it."

"Good." King leaned back again, signaling that the conversation was over. "You can go now."

Vegas gave a respectful wai, his lips pressing into a thin line as he suppressed any lingering thoughts of defiance. "Thank you, Khun King."

As he walked out of the office, Vegas couldn't help but feel the weight of what lay ahead. He had made his stand, but now it was time to deliver.

---

Pete leaned back on the plush leather seat of his van, eyes closed as he tried to relax. He had just returned from a whirlwind concert tour abroad, and the comforting hum of the van's engine made him feel like he could finally breathe. Pol, his manager, sat beside him, scrolling through his phone as they cruised through the bustling streets of Bangkok.

Suddenly, Pol sat up straighter, squinting at something outside. "Ohh!" he said with a small laugh, nudging Pete's arm.

Pete opened his eyes lazily and turned his head toward Pol. "What is it?"

"Look outside," Pol said, gesturing with his phone.

Pete followed his gaze and saw a tuktuk passing by. Attached to the back of the tuktuk tricycle was a large, vibrant banner featuring Vegas' face, along with the words: "Happy Birthday, Vegas! December 25th – Our Star, Our Pride."

Pete blinked in surprise. "Vegas' birthday is on Christmas?" he asked, sitting up a little.

"Apparently, yes," Pol replied with a grin. "I found out last night while I was scrolling through Twitter. His fans are going all out. Ads like this, charity projects, even LED billboards here and in other countries. It's wild."

Pete smiled faintly, his gaze lingering on the tuktuk as it disappeared into the traffic. "His fans really love him," he said softly.

Pol nodded. "They do. He's got quite the loyal following."

Pete leaned back into his seat again, his expression thoughtful. Pol seemed to remember something and turned to him. "Speaking of Vegas, there's something I need to tell you."

Pete glanced at him curiously. "What's that?"

"There's a big international brand interested in working with you," Pol began, pausing for effect. "And Vegas."

Pete's eyebrows shot up. "Wait—me and Vegas? Together?"

"Yep," Pol confirmed, tapping his phone screen. "They're putting together a campaign, and they specifically requested you two as the leads."

Pete stared at him, momentarily speechless. "Did they... actually ask for us by name?"

"They did," Pol replied with a smirk. "I'm guessing it's because of all that buzz from the music video you both did. You two have great chemistry on-screen, and they're banking on that."

Pete shook his head, letting out a small laugh. "Wow. That's... unexpected."

"We can talk about it tomorrow," Pol added quickly, noticing the hint of exhaustion on Pete's face. "You've just gotten back, and you need rest. But I wanted to give you a heads-up."

Pete tilted his head, a curious glint in his eyes. "Do you know if Vegas has agreed to it yet?"

"I'm not sure," Pol admitted. "But considering it's an international brand and a massive campaign, I doubt he'll say no. It's too big of an opportunity to pass up."

Pete nodded slowly, a small smile playing on his lips. "Okay. We'll talk tomorrow then."

Pol leaned back, satisfied, while Pete turned his gaze back to the window. The streets of Bangkok blurred past him, but his thoughts were elsewhere. The idea of working with Vegas again stirred something inside him—anticipation, curiosity, and maybe even a bit of excitement.

"Looks like this Christmas is going to be interesting," Pete murmured to himself, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips.

---

<I'm so jealous. I hope I'm in Thailand too so I can attend Vegas' birthday fan gathering>

<Anyone who wants to trade freebies? I'm here near the LATAM fans' photobooth.>

<Thank you @VegasTTH for organizing this fan-gathering! Everything looks amazing!>

<OMG! European, Japanese, Korean and Chinese fans' money display thingy are HUGE!!!>

<VegasPete represent! Thank you @VegasPeteIntlFC for this beautiful photo-op back drop>

---

The concert hall buzzed with excitement as fans gathered outside, eagerly snapping pictures in front of standees and photobooths. A photo art exhibit curated by Vegas' main fan club showcased highlights of his career, drawing gasps of admiration and heartfelt smiles. Groups of fans chatted animatedly, some holding handmade signs, while others exchanged small gifts to commemorate the special day. It wasn't just a birthday fan gathering—it was a celebration of a star who had touched their hearts.

Meanwhile, in his dressing room, Vegas sat quietly, dressed in a sleek grey suit that hugged his frame perfectly. His dark grey dress shirt had a few buttons undone, giving him a relaxed yet effortlessly charming look. He glanced at the clock and exhaled deeply, anticipation mixing with nervous energy. This wasn't just another event—it felt like a moment of reconnection with the people who had been his steadfast supporters.

When the doors opened, fans excitedly streamed into the venue, filling it with cheerful chatter and energy. As the seats filled up, the host took the stage, greeted the crowd with enthusiasm, and introduced the evening's program.

"Are you ready to meet Vegas?" the host asked, grinning as the audience erupted into cheers.

Moments later, Vegas stepped onto the stage. The crowd's cheers grew louder as they took in his radiant smile and confident stride. He waved at the fans, a slight blush creeping onto his face at the sheer volume of their love.

"Hello everyone! Wow, you all look amazing today," Vegas said into the mic, his voice warm and steady.

The host began a light-hearted interview, asking Vegas about his year, his thoughts on the celebration, and a few fun questions to keep the atmosphere lively. Vegas shared anecdotes, occasionally teasing the fans, which earned him playful laughs and adoration.

The program moved smoothly with games and raffles that brought smiles and laughter to everyone. Then, the lights dimmed slightly, signaling the start of a special video presentation. On the large screen, clips of fans from around the world filled the space, each wishing Vegas a happy birthday and expressing their love. Some were in their native languages, adding a unique charm to the montage.

Vegas' expression softened as he watched. By the end of the video, his eyes glistened with emotion. He took a moment to gather himself before speaking.

"Thank you," he began, his voice slightly shaky. "Thank you for being here today. It means so much to me, especially to those of you who traveled from far away to be here. I'll admit, the past few months have been tough. There were times I felt... like I'd lost my spark."

"No!" the fans shouted in unison, their collective voice echoing through the hall.

Vegas chuckled, the sound light and genuine. "You're all too kind. But seeing all of you, knowing you're still here supporting me, it inspires me to work harder. And because of that... I want to share some news with you. Next year, I'll be returning to acting. And this time, it'll be my first BL series."

The crowd erupted into cheers, applause, and squeals of excitement. Vegas smiled, his confidence renewed by their overwhelming response.

"I've already chosen the script," he continued. "The company has approved it, and we'll announce the details in the first quarter of next year. I promise to give it my all for this project."

Before the cheers could die down, the lights dimmed again, and a figure emerged from backstage. The crowd's excitement reached a fever pitch as they recognized Pete, carrying a cake with glowing candles. Vegas' smile widened, his surprise evident.

Pete placed the cake on a cocktail table brought in by the staff and took the mic. "Let's sing happy birthday to Vegas, shall we?" he said with a grin.

The audience sang along with Pete, their voices harmonizing in a heartfelt chorus. Vegas looked out at the sea of faces, his gratitude evident in his warm smile. After the song, Pete urged him to make a wish. Vegas closed his eyes briefly, silently wishing before blowing out the candles.

The lights brightened again as the host turned to Pete. "Khun Pete, would you like to say a few words to Khun Vegas?"

Pete nodded, taking a deep breath. "I just arrived in Bangkok two days ago when Vegas' main fan club invited me. I couldn't miss this chance to thank Vegas for being such a good friend. You've been an amazing person to know, and I hope all your dreams come true. I'm looking forward to seeing you in your upcoming series—I'll definitely be watching. Happy birthday, P'Vegas."

The fans erupted into cheers again as Vegas stepped forward to hug Pete briefly. The crowd screamed, and both men couldn't help but laugh.

"Calm down, everyone!" Vegas said, feigning a strict tone as he looked at the fans.

Pete, smiling sheepishly, waved at the crowd. "Let's settle down, okay?"

The host announced a short break before the hi-touch session. Backstage, Vegas turned to Pete, gratitude shining in his eyes. "Thank you for coming, Pete. It means a lot."

"Of course," Pete replied with a grin. "I wouldn't miss it. So, what's next for you?"

Vegas smirked. "Actually, I was wondering if you'd like to join me tomorrow."

"Join you where?" Pete asked suspiciously.

"It's a surprise," Vegas said, his tone teasing. "But trust me, you'll like it."

Pete sighed dramatically. "Fine. What time?"

"I'll pick you up at 7 a.m.," Vegas replied.

"Do you even know where I live?" Pete asked, raising an eyebrow.

"I'll ask Pol," Vegas said with a laugh. "Now go home and rest. Tomorrow will be fun."

Pete smiled, giving Vegas another brief hug before leaving. Vegas watched him go, feeling a warmth he hadn't felt in a long time. Reenergized, he returned to the stage to meet his fans, ready to give them the best birthday celebration yet.

---

The next day, Pete sat on his sofa, his leg bouncing nervously as he glanced at his phone. The message from Vegas replayed in his mind: 'Wear something comfortable.' He had taken the instruction seriously, choosing a grey long-sleeve shirt, black cargo pants, and sneakers. Still, his curiosity was eating away at him—where was Vegas taking him?

Pete's gaze fell on his backpack resting by his feet. A small smile crept onto his lips as he thought about the birthday gift tucked inside—a simple but thoughtful token he hoped Vegas would like. The sudden chime of his phone pulled him out of his thoughts. Picking it up, he saw Vegas' message: 'I'm here at the 2nd basement parking. Come down now.'

Grabbing his backpack, Pete stood up, slipping on his mask, shades, and bucket hat before stepping out of his condominium unit. He made his way to the elevator, his heart beating faster with every floor it descended. What was Vegas planning?

The moment the elevator doors opened to the 2nd basement, Pete immediately spotted a striking black motorbike parked near the exit. The man on the bike turned in his direction, lifting his helmet visor to reveal Vegas' familiar face. Pete's chest tightened—Vegas always had this unexplainable effect on him.

Pete walked over, stopping a few feet away. "Do you... drive that thing yourself?" he asked, eyeing the motorbike warily.

Vegas grinned, swinging one leg over to stand beside the bike. "Of course, I do," he replied, handing Pete a second helmet.

Pete hesitated, staring at the helmet in his hands. "Wait, are we... are we really riding this?"

"Yeah," Vegas said with a casual shrug. "It's more convenient, and we won't have to deal with traffic." His tone was light, but his eyes were steady, as if daring Pete to refuse.

Pete frowned. "Are you sure this is a good idea? I mean—"

"Pete," Vegas interrupted with a chuckle. "I've done this a million times. Trust me, you'll be safe. I'll take care of you."

Something about the way Vegas said it made Pete's resistance crumble. He sighed, removing his bucket hat and tucking it into his backpack before putting on the helmet. Vegas stepped closer, adjusting the straps and securing it under Pete's chin. His fingers brushed against Pete's skin briefly, making Pete's heart skip a beat.

"There. Perfect fit," Vegas said with a small, satisfied smile. "Now, hop on."

Pete glanced at the bike again, his nerves returning. "I... uh..."

"You're hesitating," Vegas noted, his voice teasing but warm. "I promise, I'm a good driver."

With a deep breath, Pete nodded and climbed onto the back of the bike. He held onto the edge of Vegas' jacket, his grip loose and uncertain.

Vegas turned his head slightly. "Pete, you'll fall if you hold on like that."

"What am I supposed to do then?" Pete asked, his voice rising slightly in panic.

Vegas reached back, taking Pete's hands and wrapping them securely around his waist. "Like this. Just hold onto me."

Pete froze. His arms around Vegas' waist, his face inches away from the other man's back—it was too close, too intimate. He was glad the tinted visor of his helmet hid the blush spreading across his cheeks.

"Comfortable?" Vegas asked, his voice softer now.

"Y-yeah," Pete stammered.

"Good," Vegas said as he pulled his own helmet back on. "Let's go."

The motorbike roared to life, and Vegas eased them out of the parking lot. The morning air rushed past them as they rode through the city streets. Pete clung to Vegas tightly, his nerves slowly giving way to a strange sense of security. Despite the speed, despite the uncertainty of where they were headed, he trusted Vegas.

And that trust felt... nice.

As the bike weaved through traffic, Pete couldn't help but wonder where Vegas was taking him. But wherever it was, he knew it would be somewhere special—because he's with Vegas.

Notes:

Any guesses where Vegas and Pete are headed next? You'll find out in the next update—next year! Hahaha. January, I mean. I know it's been a while since my last update, and I'm sorry for the long wait. Life's been a bit hectic lately.
I've updated my Ko-fi account, so if you'd like to commission a fanfic you've always dreamed of, sponsor a new chapter of this story, join a membership tier to be the first one to read the next chapter and exclusive short story about this story, send a little Christmas tip, or donate even just a dollar, it would mean the world to me. I'm currently facing a financial crunch, but I'm hanging in there and working through it. Just go to KoFi and search my username or you can DM me on X or Instagram (same with my username here).
For now, let's enjoy the Christmas and New Year season! Wishing you all an advance Merry Christmas and a Happy New Year! Take care and thank you for your support—it means so much to me. 🎄❤️

Chapter 8: Birthday Wish

Chapter Text

A/N: Happy New Year, everyone! Sorry it took a long time for the update. I hope you like it, though.

---

After almost two hours of driving, Vegas finally stopped in front of a modern bungalow house nestled in a quiet neighborhood. Pete climbed off the motorbike, looking around as he removed his helmet. The place was serene, with well-maintained plants bordering the yard. Vegas kicked the stand of his motorbike into place, removed his own helmet, and made his way to the gate.

"Whose house is this?" Pete asked, his curiosity piqued as he followed Vegas.

"It's mine," Vegas replied casually. "Well, technically, it's my family's, but it's under my name."

Pete's heart skipped a beat. Meeting Vegas' family was not part of what he had expected today, and suddenly, nerves began to creep in.

Vegas pressed the doorbell, and moments later, a man in his mid-20s appeared at the gate. He broke into a wide grin as soon as he saw Vegas.

"Happy birthday, Hia!" the man exclaimed warmly as he opened the gate and pulled Vegas into a hug. "I didn't think you'd be here until noon."

Vegas chuckled and patted the man's back. "Thanks, Macau. I thought I'd come early and help you with the cooking."

Macau raised an eyebrow. "Help? As if I can't do it." Then his gaze shifted to Pete, who was standing a little awkwardly nearby.

"Ohh, right!" Vegas stepped back and gestured to Pete. "Macau, this is Pete. Pete, this is my brother, Macau."

Macau turned to Pete with a polite smile, pressing his palms together in a respectful wai. "It's a pleasure to meet you. We're honored to have a worldwide superstar in our humble home."

Pete returned the gesture, a bit flustered. "Nice to meet you, Macau."

"Well, come on in," Macau said, stepping aside to let them through. He closed the gate behind them as they made their way toward the house.

The interior of the house was cozy and inviting. Warm-toned wooden furniture and soft lighting gave the space a homely feel. Pete couldn't help but admire it. "Your place is amazing," he commented.

"Thanks," Macau replied. "Venice is still sleeping, by the way. Hia, why don't you wake him up?" he said as he heads to the kitchen to grab some drink and snack for Pete.

Vegas smirked. "Sure." He turned to Pete. "Venice is our youngest brother. Make yourself comfortable, I'll be back."

Pete nodded and took a seat on the couch as Vegas disappeared down a small hallway. Macau returned moments later, carrying a glass of juice and a muffin. He set them down in front of Pete.

"Here, have this. You must be tired after the drive," Macau said.

"Thanks," Pete replied, taking a sip of the juice.

Macau sat across from him and smiled. "I'm glad you came with Hia. I've been curious about you."

"Curious?" Pete asked, raising an eyebrow.

Macau shrugged. "Hia talks about you."

Pete nearly choked on his drink. "He does? What does he say?"

Macau chuckled. "Mostly about work. But he's always full of praise for you."

Pete felt his face heat up. "I see."

The conversation shifted as Pete glanced around the house. "Where are your parents, by the way?"

Macau's smile faltered slightly, though he quickly composed himself. "I guess Hia hasn't told you yet."

"Told me what?" Pete asked cautiously.

"Our mom passed away when I was just two years old," Macau began, his tone softer now. "Our dad... well, he left us when Hia was in high school. Hia had to work as a tutor for us to have meals, pay bills and to go to school. Thankfully, Khun King discovered him. Pa came back years later, claiming he wanted us to be a family again. That lasted five years before he left for good, taking some of Vegas' valuable stuff with him. We haven't seen him since. Then, one day, a woman came and left Venice in our care. To confirm, we have a DNA test and he's really our half brother. So, it's just me, Hia and Venice."

Pete's heart sank. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have asked."

"It's okay," Macau assured him. "The fact that Hia brought you here means he trusts you, so I trust you, too."

Before Pete could respond, Vegas returned, carrying a small child who looked about four or five years old. The boy rubbed his eyes sleepily when he saw Pete.

"This is Venice," Vegas said, ruffling the boy's hair. "Venice, this is Pete, my friend."

Venice stared at Pete for a moment before breaking into a shy smile. "Pretty Phi!" he said, giggling.

Macau and Vegas burst into laughter, while Pete's face turned red. "It's P'Pete," Vegas corrected gently. "Not 'Pretty Phi.'"

Venice pouted but muttered, "Pretty Phi," again, making everyone laugh even harder.

"All right, all right," Vegas relented, carrying Venice to the dining table. "Let's get you some breakfast."

Macau stood and headed to the kitchen while Pete grabbed the tray of juice and muffins and followed them to the table. He sat across from Vegas and Venice, patiently waiting for his breakfast.

"Venice is adorable," Pete said, smiling.

"He's also smart," Vegas replied. "He's already going to daycare."

Pete nodded. "That's good. What about when Macau's at work? Who takes care of him?"

Macau, who had returned with a plate of waffles, answered, "We have a helper who stays with him and manages the house. She's just on vacation right now."

"I see," Pete said. He looked at the waffles Macau had set in front of him. "These look amazing."

"They are," Vegas said with a grin. "Macau makes the best waffles in Bang Saen."

Pete took a bite and immediately agreed. "These are incredible. I think this will ruin my diet."

Macau beamed. "Well, if you're gonna ruin your diet, make it worth it, P'Pete."

Pete glanced at Vegas, who was now helping Venice with his juice, and felt a warmth spread through his chest. This house wasn't just a place—it was a home, and being welcomed into it felt like something special.

A few hours later, the kitchen smelled heavenly as the sizzle of steak filled the air. Vegas stood by the stove, expertly searing a t-bone steak in the pan, while Macau busily prepared the asparagus and potatoes to be grilled. The clatter of knives against the cutting board and the occasional hum from the stove created a comforting rhythm in the background.

In the living room, laughter bubbled softly. Pete was seated on the couch, holding a brightly illustrated children's book while Venice, perched beside him, leaned over to point at the pictures. Pete read the story animatedly, occasionally using funny voices that had Venice giggling uncontrollably.

Macau glanced over from the kitchen and watched the scene unfold. Pete's genuine warmth as he interacted with Venice was a sight to behold. After a moment, Macau spoke, his voice casual yet tinged with thoughtfulness.

"Hia," Macau called, "you were right about Pete."

Vegas didn't look up from the steak, but his lips curled into a faint smile. "Told you."

"I'll admit, I didn't expect it," Macau said, glancing again at Pete. "For someone as famous as him, I thought he'd be... I don't know, kind of aloof? Maybe even a little obnoxious, with a diva attitude. But he's just—" He paused, searching for the right words. "He's so normal. And easily flustered, too. Which is cute, by the way."

Vegas chuckled softly, flipping the steak with precision. "Pete's not like most people in his shobiz world. He's different."

Macau nodded thoughtfully, setting the knife down for a moment. "I noticed. You know, this is the first time you've ever brought someone home. Even though you worked with P'Kelly for years, I only met her when I visited you in your picture with her years ago."

This time, Vegas paused, glancing toward the living room where Pete and Venice were now laughing over something in the book. His gaze softened, and he muttered under his breath, "He's just... different."

Macau raised an eyebrow, smirking knowingly. "Special, you mean."

Vegas rolled his eyes and shrugged. "Maybe."

Deciding to change the subject, Vegas asked, "How's the bar doing?"

A proud grin spread across Macau's face. "It's doing great! We've been getting a lot of customers lately, especially the tourists. Even when it's raining, people still come to enjoy a warm coffee or a good drink. It's become kind of a cozy spot for everyone."

"That's good," Vegas said with a nod. "What about Venice's daycare? Is he still enjoying it?"

"Yeah, he loves it," Macau replied, his voice brightening. "Every time he comes home, he's so excited to show me the stars stamped on the back of his hand. It's like his little badge of honor."

Vegas chuckled. "That's great to hear."

After a brief lull, Macau wiped his hands on a towel and leaned casually against the counter. "By the way, I read online that you're doing a BL series soon."

Vegas nodded, keeping his focus on the pan. "Yeah. It's been a while since my last series, and I've really missed acting. I picked the script myself, and luckily, the company approved it. It's a pretty intense drama, focused on the relationship between the two main characters. It's a challenge, but I love that kind of thing."

"Do you know who your co-star will be yet?" Macau asked curiously.

"Not yet," Vegas replied with a shrug. "Nothing's been confirmed. But according to the contract, my partner has to be someone I have chemistry with, and I get a say in who it'll be."

Macau grinned mischievously. "I hope it's Pete. The chemistry you two had in that music video was so believable. Fans would lose their minds."

Vegas didn't respond immediately. He simply smiled to himself, focusing on plating the steak. "We'll see," he said lightly, refusing to give Macau the satisfaction of a full reaction.

Macau smirked, knowing he'd hit a nerve. He returned to the cutting board, resuming his task with a playful glint in his eye.

Meanwhile, Pete's laughter rang out again from the living room, and Vegas couldn't resist another glance in that direction. The sight of Pete and Venice sharing a moment of pure joy brought an unspoken warmth to his chest. He turned back to the stove, a small, thoughtful smile tugging at his lips.

When the food was ready and plated neatly on the dining table, Vegas wiped his hands on a kitchen towel and called out to the living room. "Pete, Venice, lunch is ready!"

Venice was the first to respond, hopping off the couch and hurrying to his seat at the table. His little feet padded quickly across the floor as he climbed into his chair, eyes sparkling with excitement. Pete followed behind him, his steps more measured but no less eager. As soon as Pete reached the table, his jaw dropped slightly at the spread laid out before him.

"Wow," Pete said, his eyes scanning the feast. "This looks amazing. Did you two really make all this?"

Vegas smirked, gesturing to an empty chair. "Sit down and eat before it gets cold."

Pete chuckled, shaking his head in disbelief as he took his seat. The table was filled with perfectly seared steaks, grilled asparagus, and potatoes for the adults and spaghetti, fried chicken and french fries for Venice. There's also a fresh salad that Macau had thrown together at the last minute. It was a meal that looked straight out of a gourmet restaurant.

"Macau!" Vegas called toward the pantry. "We're starting!"

"Coming!" Macau's voice echoed back.

Vegas settled into the seat at the head of the table, his usual spot. Moments later, Macau emerged from the pantry room, carrying a small cake with a single candle lit on top. The flickering flame cast a soft glow over the chocolate frosting, and the sight of it made Venice's face light up.

"Cake!" Venice exclaimed, clapping his hands in excitement. Without hesitation, he began singing, "Happy birthday to you!" His tiny voice filled the room with joy.

Pete quickly joined in, smiling brightly as he sang along. Macau, holding the cake steadily, harmonized with them, while Vegas just sat there, his face glowing with a rare, genuine smile. For once, he didn't feel the need to interrupt or roll his eyes at their enthusiasm. He simply soaked in the moment.

When the song ended, Macau placed the cake in front of Vegas and grinned. "Make a wish, bro."

Vegas glanced around the table at the expectant faces of Pete, Macau, and Venice. He closed his eyes for a moment, a flicker of emotion crossing his face. Then, with a deep breath, he made his wish and blew out the candle.

Venice and Pete immediately burst into applause, their hands clapping enthusiastically. "Happy birthday, Hia!" Venice chirped, beaming from ear to ear.

"Happy birthday, Vegas," Pete added, his voice warm and sincere.

"Thanks, you two," Vegas said, his smile soft but heartfelt.

Macau set the cake in the middle of the table, nudging a knife beside it. "We'll dig into this later. For now, let's eat while it's all still hot."

As Macau pulled out his chair and sat down, Vegas glanced around the table one more time. His gaze lingered on Pete, who was helping Venice arrange his utensils properly. There was something grounding about the way Pete fit so effortlessly into their home, as if he had always been a part of their family.

The meal began with chatter and laughter, the kind that only close-knit groups could share. For Vegas, it was more than just a small lunch feast. It was a rare moment of peace and connection, and for that, he was grateful.

---

The afternoon started quietly in the living room. Venice was nestled comfortably beside Pete, her head resting lightly against his arm as her favorite cartoons played on the screen. Vegas sat on the other side of the sofa, occasionally glancing at Venice's delighted expressions, while Macau occupied the single chair, casually munching on popcorn and enjoying the movie.

After watching two movies back-to-back, Vegas stretched his arms and stood up. "How about we head to Macau's bar?" he suggested, looking at his younger brother.

Macau perked up, clearly pleased with the idea. "Let's go! I'll drive."

They piled into Macau's car, Venice excitedly chattering about the cartoons they'd just watched. Pete listened with a small smile, occasionally chiming in. As they pulled up to Macau's bar, Pete's eyes widened in awe.

"This is stunning!" Pete exclaimed as he stepped out of the car. The bar was a sleek, two-story building with modern architecture, complete with a rooftop area that overlooked the sea. The golden light of the setting sun made it even more picturesque.

Inside, the staff greeted them warmly. It was clear they were thrilled to see Vegas and Pete together. One staff member hesitated before asking nervously, "Khun Pete, can I take a picture with you? Just one, please?"

Macau, always protective of boundaries, stepped in. "Pete is here as our family's friend, not as a celebrity," he said firmly.

Pete, ever gracious, smiled and raised a hand. "It's okay, Macau. I don't mind."

Vegas chimed in, "Why don't we take a group picture instead? That way, everyone's included."

Macau nodded in agreement and gestured for his staff to gather. "All right, everyone, let's make it quick," he said, motioning them over.

Vegas offered to take the picture, but Macau shook his head. "Just set the timer and get in here, Hia." he instructed.

Following Macau's orders, Vegas placed his phone on a nearby table and set the timer for ten seconds. Everyone quickly scooted together, with Macau lifting Venice into his arms and pulling Pete closer.

"Hia, don't just stand at the edge! Come here," Macau called.

Vegas hurriedly stood next to Macau, and the timer captured the moment perfectly. Macau instructed the staff in front to press the button for another shot, and soon they had two great group photos. The staff thanked Pete profusely before returning to their work.

Macau turned to Pete. "How do you like your coffee?"

Pete smiled. "What's your best seller?"

Macau grinned. "I'll make it for you myself. Hia, take Pete to the rooftop while I prepare it."

Vegas gestured for Pete to follow him. "Come on, you'll love the view."

The rooftop was breathtaking. The sea stretched out endlessly, glowing orange and pink as the sun dipped lower in the sky. Pete leaned on the railing, taking in the serene beauty. "This location is perfect," he said softly.

Vegas smiled, his expression nostalgic. "I thought so too when I first saw this property seven years ago. It used to be a family restaurant, but I converted it into this coffee shop and bar. Macau's been running it ever since, and he loves it. It gives him a freedom he wouldn't have working in the corporate world."

"You and your sibling have an amazing bond," Pete remarked.

Vegas's face softened. "They're all I have," he admitted. "Macau, Venice—they're my everything. That's why I work so hard. I don't want them to feel like they're missing out, even though we're parentless."

Pete stayed quiet, sensing Vegas was about to share something deeply personal.

"Our mom passed away when Macau was little," Vegas continued, his voice steady but tinged with sadness. "And our father... he left us a few years later. He came back when I started getting popular but only stuck around long enough to take some of my expensive stuff. Then one day, a woman showed up and left Venice with us, claiming he was our brother. A DNA test confirmed it. From that day, I promised myself I'd take care of them."

Pete looked at him, admiration in his eyes. "Meeting Macau and Venice and seeing how they are, I can tell you've done a wonderful job raising them."

Vegas gave a shy smile. "Thank you."

"But," Pete added gently, "while you're taking care of them, don't forget to take care of yourself too. You deserve happiness as much as they do."

Vegas sighed, gazing out at the sea. "I'm happy as long as they're okay and I have work."

Pete grinned and teased, "Good thing you'll have a series soon. And your first BL series at that. I'm excited for it."

Before Vegas could reply, Macau appeared, carrying a tray with coffee and snacks. "Here you go, Pete. I also put a 'CLOSED' sign on the stairs, so no one will bother you up here. It's quiet for now, but it'll get busy after sunset."

"Thanks, Macau," Vegas said warmly as Macau placed the tray down and left them.

Vegas and Pete sat in comfortable silence, sipping their coffee as the sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in brilliant colors. For a moment, everything felt peaceful and perfect.

Pete took a sip of his coffee, smiling softly as he and Vegas fell into a relaxed conversation.

"I can't believe we're working on a brand shoot together soon," Vegas said, leaning back in his chair. "I'm actually looking forward to it."

"Me too," Pete agreed, setting his cup down. "I've seen their concepts, and I think it's going to turn out amazing. Plus, it's always fun working with you."

Vegas smirked. "Even I made fun of you?"

Pete chuckled. "Yes, even you made fun of me."

Vegas shook his head with a fond smile before Pete added, "Ohh, by the way, remember that Big and I will go wakeboarding? Still want to go with us?"

"Sure, I'll check my schedule first" Vegas paused. "By the way, how did you and Big even become friends?"

Pete leaned forward, resting his arms on the table. "Big's actually one of the first people who believed in me. He's the son of the restaurant owner who first hired me as a singer. I used to perform there, and that's where Tankhun discovered me."

Vegas tilted his head. "So, Big saw something in you before anyone else?"

Pete nodded. "Exactly. He's one of those rare people I can truly trust. We've stayed close ever since. He's like a brother to me in some ways."

Vegas hummed thoughtfully. "It's nice to have someone like that. People who believe in you from the start are special."

Pete smiled but didn't respond immediately. Vegas glanced at him and decided to ask another question. "What about your family? Do they get to see you perform much?"

Pete's smile faltered slightly, but his tone remained light as he replied, "My parents passed away when I was four. My grandparents raised me. They live in Chumphon."

Vegas frowned, immediately regretting his question. "I'm sorry for bringing that up."

Pete shook his head reassuringly. "Don't worry about it. I was so young when my parents died that my grandparents have always felt like my parents anyway. They raised me despite their age, and I'm so grateful to them."

"You must miss them," Vegas said gently.

"I do," Pete admitted, his gaze softening. "But I call them every morning, just to check on them. And they know they can call me anytime. I just want them to stay healthy and live longer. I want them to be proud of me."

Vegas gave him an encouraging smile. "I'm sure they are. Look at everything you've accomplished. How could they not be proud?"

Pete sighed softly, his fingers tracing the rim of his coffee cup. "I hope so." Then, as if remembering something, he straightened up. "Ohh, I just realized—I didn't bring you anything as a birthday gift. I'm sorry, Vegas. I'll think of something when we get back to Bangkok."

Vegas waved it off. "It's fine, really. I'm just glad you joined me and my family for lunch today. That's more than enough."

But then, as if a thought had struck him, Vegas leaned forward slightly, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Actually, I just thought of something."

Pete tilted his head curiously. "What is it?"

Vegas hesitated for a moment, his expression serious but hopeful. "You can gift me in another way. But you can say no if you don't want to—no pressure. I just hope you'll consider it."

Pete blinked in confusion, leaning closer. "Vegas, what are you talking about? Just say it."

Vegas took a deep breath before locking eyes with Pete. "Will you be my partner in my first BL series?"

Pete's eyes widened slightly, caught completely off guard. "What?"

Chapter 9: Shine and Splash

Notes:

Guess who's back? Me! Hello my dear readers! It's been almost three months since my last update—sorry about that! Anyway, have you heard the news? KinnPorsche The Series will be shown again in Thailand, this time on Channel 7. I heard there might be some edits, but I hope they don’t cut too much of Vegas, Pete, and VegasPete because their parts are really important. But even if they do, we can still watch the full version online, right? Anyway, I hope you enjoy this new chapter! Since it’s summer and schools are closed, I might be able to update weekly again like before. I’ll do my best to keep it going. Happy reading!

Chapter Text

"VegasPete is Official: Vegas Theerapanyakul and Pete Saengtham to Star in Upcoming BL Series"

The Thai BL fandom is buzzing with excitement after the long-anticipated announcement of Vegas Theerapanyakul's upcoming series. While fans had speculated for weeks about who the actor would be paired with, the suspense is finally over. Polaris Studio and King Entertainment have confirmed that Vegas will star opposite Pete Saengtham in the new BL series.

The pairing of Vegas and Pete has been a dream come true for their fans, who first started shipping the two after their memorable meeting at a fashion event last year. Their collaboration on Pete's hit single "In Secret, We Love" solidified their undeniable chemistry, both on and off the screen. Their small interactions and coincidental moments have since fueled the rise of the "VegasPete" ship, creating a frenzy across social media.

The BL series, which marks Vegas' debut in the genre and Pete's first lead role in a TV series, will be produced under the banner of Polaris Studio in collaboration with King Entertainment. Written by Kim Han, a screenwriter known for crafting compelling and heartfelt BL stories, the project promises to deliver a series filled with emotional depth, romance, and electric chemistry between its leads.

Fans can hardly wait to see Vegas and Pete's dynamic unfold on screen, especially with the two already sharing such a strong foundation of camaraderie and mutual respect. The series not only highlights Pete's debut as an actor but also showcases a new chapter in Vegas' career.

With both stars bringing their unique talents and charm to the table, this BL series is already shaping up to be a must-watch. Stay tuned for more updates on this exciting project, and let the countdown to Vegas and Pete's on-screen love story officially begin!

Picture attached: Vegas and Pete standing side by side as they look at the camera. It was taken in one of the meeting rooms of King Entertainment where the contract was signed between King Entertainment and Polaris Studio.

---

<OH MY GOD! I'M CRYING! MY PRAYERS ARE ANSWERED! #VEGASPETE IN A SERIES!>

<P'Kim really made a BL story for Vegas and Pete will act with him. I haven't moved on from 'The Dating Playbook' series but I know that this series will be a hit! I will send a 'thank you' gift to P'Kim.>

<Nooooo... Vegas. Why? I was hoping you would change your mind. My #VegasKelly heart>

<VegasPete shippers! It's time to show what our fandom can do. Let's show our support for P'Vegas and P'Pete!>

<@VegasPeteTH: OFFICIALLY SIGNING IN! We are VegasPete Thailand. We're here to show support for Vegas Theerapanyakul and Pete Saengtham. For updates about their solo and cp events and projects, kindly follow us!>

---

It had been three weeks since Vegas approached Pete about starring together in his first BL series. Pete didn't give him an answer that day. He needed time to think, to weigh the implications, and to consult his company about the offer. Vegas had reassured him that there was no rush.

"The script isn't even finalized yet," Vegas had said, his tone warm and unpressured. "There are still things to sort out, but..." He hesitated for a moment before looking directly at Pete. "I really hope you'll agree, Pete. We've worked together before, and I trust your acting talent. You'd be amazing in this role."

Pete had smiled, flattered by the praise but still cautious. "I appreciate that, Vegas, but you know how it is. I've got a lot to consider. It's not just up to me."

"I understand," Vegas had said with a soft smile. "Take your time."

After the Christmas and New Year holidays, Pete decided it was time to address the matter seriously. He sat down with Tankhun and Pol to discuss it.

Tankhun, ever the dramatic one, leaned back in his chair, sipping on his tea with an air of intrigue. "So, our dear Pete is being courted for a BL series, huh? Starring with Vegas no less. The shippers will eat this up."

Pol, more grounded, chimed in. "Actually, I got something interesting about this. King Entertainment sent an offer for you, Pete. They want you to star in the series with Vegas, but there's more to it than that."

Pete raised a brow. "What do you mean?"

Pol leaned forward. "King Entertainment is willing to co-produce the series, but only if you accept the role. They're even encouraging Polaris Studio to get on board as co-producers. And here's the kicker—the manuscript Vegas picked? It's one of Kim's works."

Pete blinked, caught off guard. "Kim? Our Kim Han?"

Tankhun nearly spat out his tea. "Wait, wait, wait! Are you telling me our Kim wrote the script for Vegas' BL series? And he didn't even tell me?!"

Pol shrugged. "That's the gist of it."

Not one to wait, Tankhun immediately grabbed his phone and called Kim. He even turned on the loud speaker. After a few rings, Kim answered.

"What's up, boss?" Kim asked, his voice cool as always.

"Ohh, don't 'what's up' me!" Tankhun snapped. "Care to explain why you wrote a BL script for Vegas and didn't bother telling me, your boss?"

Kim chuckled. "Well, if you remember correctly, I did offer to write a script for him. And I did. I submitted the script to King Entertainment weeks ago. Vegas and Khun King liked it, so they decided to move forward with it."

"And did you suggest Pete as his co-star?" Tankhun demanded.

"No, I didn't," Kim replied calmly. "But if I had a say to it, Pete is the perfect fit for the role. I trust both of them to bring the characters to life. Vegas has the charisma to pull it off, and Pete... Well, Pete's talent speaks for itself. If he takes the role, he won't regret it."

Tankhun narrowed his eyes, though Kim couldn't see it. "Are you sure you're not secretly a VegasPete shipper? Or worse, were you bribed by their fans?"

Kim burst out laughing. "I wish! But no, I wasn't bribed. I just want the series to be great, and I know it will be if it's Vegas and Pete."

Tankhun sighed dramatically. "Fine. I'll check the proposal and arrange a meeting. Pete, you'll attend, right? And I want you to be completely honest about your feelings regarding this."

"Of course," Pete said with a nod.

Back in the present time. Polaris Studio and King Entertainment announced their partnership two days ago, and now that Pete and Vegas have an event for the luxury jewelry brand they endorse, the media will likely ask them about the upcoming BL series.

In the waiting area, the quiet hum of conversation from the event staff outside filled the room. Pete adjusted his cuffs, the delicate lace of his white suit catching the light as he moved. His hair was styled perfectly, soft and angelic, and his makeup gave him an ethereal glow. Pol stood nearby, scrolling through his phone, glancing up occasionally to check on the preparations.

The soft sound of the door opening drew Pete's attention. Nop stepped in first, followed by Vegas, who looked striking in a sleek black suit with no shirt underneath. The bold choice highlighted his toned chest, and the intricate necklace of the luxury brand they were promoting gleamed against his skin. Vegas exuded confidence, but his smile as he greeted Pete was warm and familiar.

"Hey Pete," Vegas said with a slight nod. "You look... amazing."

Pete smiled back. "Thanks, Vegas. You don't look too bad yourself." His eyes flicked to Vegas' suit, lingering for a second before quickly looking away.

Nop and Pol exchanged polite nods, their interaction wordless but professional. Nop cleared his throat and said, "The staff told me they're just finalizing the setup. They'll call you both for the entrance and photo op soon."

Vegas turned back to Pete. "You okay? You look a bit tense."

Pete shook his head, his expression calm. "I'm fine. Just... a little tired. It's been a busy week."

"Not because of the series?" Vegas asked with a teasing smile.

Pete chuckled softly. "No, not at all. By the way, are you coming this weekend to the wakeboarding trip? With me and my friend, Big?"

Vegas nodded. "Yeah, I don't have anything scheduled this weekend. I'll come."

Pete perked up slightly. "Great! I can pick you up on my way there. It'll save you the hassle."

Vegas raised an eyebrow. "You don't have to do that. I can just drive myself. It's not a problem."

"Consider it payback," Pete said, crossing his arms. "You drove me back and forth to Bang Saen last time. Let me return the favor."

Vegas chuckled, clearly amused by Pete's determination. "All right, all right. You win. Pick me up then."

"Good," Pete said, a small, satisfied smile forming on his lips. "And don't worry about bringing anything. They've got snacks at the venue, and we can grab food at a restaurant afterward."

Vegas gave a casual shrug. "Fine by me. I'll just show up and let you be in charge."

Pete smiled again, and for a moment, they shared a comfortable silence, the kind that came naturally between them.

The door opened again, and a staff member entered, clipboard in hand. "Khun Vegas, Khun Pete, we're ready for you. Please follow me."

Vegas glanced at Pete, his voice soft. "Ready?"

Pete stood, smoothing his suit and giving Vegas a small, confident grin. "Ready."

As they followed the staff member out. People watched them in awe as they walked by. They took the elevator to the event floor, and when the doors opened, a crowd of fans greeted them with cheers. Pete smiled and waved, while Vegas gave a shy smile and a respectful wai.

Inside the venue, the staff directed them to stand in front of the brand's backdrop for photos. Cameras from the media, the brand, and their companies started snapping pictures. Vegas then stepped aside for Pete's solo shots, followed by his own turn. After the photo session, they headed to the waiting areas to meet other celebrities and brand executives as they all wait for the program to begin.

As the brand event began, the atmosphere was electric. The venue was packed with fans, media, and esteemed guests, all eagerly anticipating the reveal of the brand's latest ambassadors. Up front, seated next to the brand executives, were Vegas and Pete, their presence alone enough to send waves of excitement through the crowd.

When the host finally introduced them, the room erupted into loud cheers and applause. Fans held up signs with their names, some even displaying the newly coined ship name "VegasPete." Both men exchanged amused glances before turning their attention back to the host, who smiled at the enthusiastic welcome.

"Wow, such an incredible response for the two of you!" the host beamed. "Vegas and Pete, congratulations on being named our latest brand ambassadors! Let's start with this—what do you like most about the brand, and what made you decide to take on this endorsement together?"

Vegas was the first to respond, his voice warm and composed. "Thank you so much. First of all, it's truly an honor to be part of this brand. It's a name that people trust, and personally, I've been a fan of this brand for a long time. So when the opportunity came, it was an easy yes for me."

Pete nodded in agreement. "For me, it's not just about endorsing something—it's about believing in it. This brand represents quality and passion, and I respect that. And, of course, getting to work with Vegas again made it even more special."

At Pete's words, the audience cheered again, making him chuckle slightly. The host smiled, sensing the strong camaraderie between them.

"Well, speaking of working together," the host continued, "everyone is thrilled about your upcoming BL series. Congratulations on that as well!"

Vegas dipped his head slightly in gratitude. "Thank you. I'm really happy because, after a long time, I get to return to my first love—acting. And to do so with a project as special as this, produced by two amazing companies working together for the first time, is a huge honor. On top of that, I have the chance to bring to life a character written by Kim Han, whose works have left such a deep impression on fans."

The host's eyes lit up. "Ohh, so you've watched some of Kim Han's works before?"

Vegas nodded with a small smile. "I have. And I finally understand why some fans still haven't moved on from The Dating Playbook." He let out a soft chuckle before adding, "Honestly, I think it deserves a second season."

The crowd erupted in agreement, and the host laughed. "It sounds like you're a real fan yourself! Do you hope to create that same impact with this series?"

"I can only hope," Vegas said humbly. "Every project carries its own magic, and I just want to do my best. If our series resonates with even a fraction of the audience that The Dating Playbook did, then I'd be really grateful."

Turning to Pete, the host asked, "Pete, what made you decide to accept this acting project with Vegas?"

Pete took a moment before answering, his expression thoughtful. "I've actually received acting offers even back when I was a rookie singer. But since performing on stage has always been my greatest love, I kept acting at a distance—like something I wasn't ready for yet." He glanced at Vegas briefly before continuing, "But I've always been a fan of dramas, and Vegas is one of the actors I admire. Getting to work with him on my music video was already an incredible opportunity."

He then smiled, sincerity shining through. "After discussing it with my management, reading the script, and realizing that I'd be working alongside someone as talented as Vegas, I decided to take the leap. It's like hitting two birds with one stone—getting my first acting role in a series and working with people I respect."

Vegas gave Pete an encouraging nod, and the host grinned. "It sounds like a dream project for both of you! Now, Pete, fans are dying to know—since you're a singer-songwriter, will you be writing an OST for this series?"

Pete chuckled, shaking his head lightly. "Ahh, no promises! Writing songs depends a lot on inspiration. But if something comes to me—if I feel the emotions of the story strongly enough—then maybe." He smiled. "I'd love to contribute in that way if I can."

The audience responded with excited murmurs, clearly hoping for it to happen.

The host wrapped up the interview with a warm smile. "Well, whatever happens, we're all looking forward to this series and your journey as brand ambassadors."

As the cheers filled the room once more, Vegas and Pete exchanged another glance—one filled with gratitude and mutual respect. They both knew that this was just the beginning of an exciting new chapter.

---

Pete stepped out of the driver’s side of the car and took a deep breath. The warm sun touched his skin, and he let out a happy sigh. “We’re here,” he said with a smile.

Vegas followed, hopping out of the passenger side. He wore dark sunglasses and scanned the place slowly. The watersport complex stretched out before them—bright, open, and buzzing with energy. The sound of water splashing and distant laughter filled the air.

They opened the back door and grabbed their bags.

“Have you ever tried any watersports before?” Pete asked as they started walking toward the entrance.

Vegas gave a slight nod. “Yeah.”

“How was it?”

He shrugged. “It was fine.”

Pete smiled and was about to say something else when he spotted someone waving at them near a shaded table.

“Hey! That’s Big,” he said, waving back.

Vegas looked over. Big stood there, grinning, wearing black beach shorts and a loose, unbuttoned printed polo shirt that showed off his well-sculpted chest and abs. He looked like he just walked out of a summer photoshoot.

Pete walked up and gave Big a friendly hug. “What's up, man? Sorry for making you wait.”

“No problem,” Big replied.

"By the way, Big, this is Vegas. Vegas, this is Big," Pete said.

Big wai-ed at Vegas. “I’m happy to meet you, Vegas.”

Vegas returned the wai. “Nice to meet you, too.”

Pete looked around. “Where’s our spot? And where can I change?”

Big pointed to a nearby table under a sun umbrella. “You guys can leave your things there. Changing room’s in that corner.”

“Great. I’ll go change real quick,” Pete said, handing his bag to Vegas. “I’ll be back in a minute.”

He headed off, Big and Vegas walk towards their spot.

“So,” Big said, “have you tried wakeboarding before?”

Vegas nodded. “Yeah.”

Big smiled. “Good. I’ve been wakeboarding with Pete, but he keeps falling into the water every single time.”

Vegas let out a small laugh. “I’m looking forward to seeing Pete’s skills then.”

Big chuckled. “You’ll enjoy it. By the way, congratulations on your upcoming series with him. I’ve been telling Pete to try acting for years, but he kept saying it’s not for him. He prefers making music.”

Vegas tilted his head slightly, curious. “Really?”

“Yeah. But now he suddenly wants to do it. I figured maybe you had something to do with that. He really respect you as an actor.”

Vegas looked thoughtful. “I believe Pete will do well. He has potential. And with Kim’s story as the foundation, I think the series will turn out great.”

Big smiled. “I hope so too. Aside from being Pete’s first acting project, it’s your comeback too, right? And your first BL series?”

Vegas nodded. “Yes. It means a lot to me. I hope I don’t disappoint anyone.”

Big laughed gently. “You won’t. Come on, you’re the Vegas Theerapanyakul.”

Just then, Pete returned from the changing room. He wore a fitted black swimming rash guard and matching board shorts. His wet hair stuck to his forehead, and he looked pumped.

“Vegas, go change so we can start.”

Vegas raised an eyebrow. “I’m ready.”

Pete blinked and looked him over. Vegas had on sports shorts, a simple white T-shirt, and a cream short-sleeved polo shirt on top.

“You’re gonna wakeboard in a polo shirt?” Pete asked, confused.

Vegas slowly removed his sunglasses and gave Pete a straight look. “No.”

Then, without warning, he began to take off his polo. He moved with ease and confidence, pulling the shirt off in one motion and dropping it into his bag. Then went the white T-shirt. It felt like everything around them slowed down as he peeled it off.

Underneath, Vegas had the body of someone who trained regularly. Toned chest, well-defined abs, broad shoulders, a strong back, and biceps that flexed slightly as he moved. Pete’s eyes naturally followed the line of Vegas’ torso, even catching a glimpse of the V-line peeking from his shorts.

Big turned his head and saw Pete staring.

He leaned closer and whispered, “Wipe your drool, man.”

Pete’s eyes widened. “What?!” he whispered back, smacking Big’s arm lightly.

Big laughed, shaking his head. Vegas looked over, curious. “What’s going on?”

“Nothing!” Pete said quickly, cheeks a little pink.

Big grinned and nudged Pete’s shoulder. “Just teasing him a bit.”

Vegas raised an eyebrow but didn’t say anything. He focused on applying sunblock over his chest and shoulders.

“I’m ready,” he said calmly a few minutes later.

“Perfect,” Big said. “Pete, you go first.”

“All right,” Pete replied, walking toward the staff to get his gear.

Vegas stayed behind, watching Pete talk to the staff and start getting strapped into his life vest. He looked calm, but inside, he was a little amused.

Pete stood at the edge of the dock, gripping the handle of the rope. The instructor gave a thumbs-up, and the boat engine roared to life.

He tried to keep his balance, but the moment the boat pulled, Pete's legs wobbled—and splash! He fell right into the water.

“Again!” he said, swimming back to the dock with determination.

The second attempt wasn’t any better. His knees buckled, and he crashed into the water with a loud splash. The third time, he held on a little longer, but still, he tumbled down before getting too far.

On his fourth try, he finally managed to stand. For a moment, he glided a few meters away from the dock.

“I’m doing it!” he shouted—right before he lost balance and fell sideways into the water again.

Vegas had been watching from the table, arms crossed, his brows slightly furrowed.

He got up and walked toward the dock just as Pete returned, dripping wet and breathing heavily.

“Let me try again,” Pete told the staff, who nodded and got the rope ready again.

Vegas stepped beside him. “Pete.”

Pete turned to him, catching his breath. “Yeah?”

“Don’t lock your knees,” Vegas said calmly. “Keep them bent just a little. Lean back, keep your arms straight, and let the boat do the work.”

Pete listened carefully, nodding.

“Okay. Bent knees, arms straight, lean back. Got it.”

Vegas gave him a slight smile. “You’ll get it this time.”

Pete nodded and walked back to the edge. He repeated Vegas’ tips in his head like a mantra.

This time, when the boat pulled, Pete didn’t fight it. His knees were bent, arms straight. He leaned back and let the boat pull him smoothly out of the water.

He stood—balanced, steady.

“I’m doing it!” he shouted again, grinning wide as he rode smoothly across the surface.

Big stood up, eyes wide. “No way.”

Vegas walked back to the table and sat down, watching Pete go. Big turned to him.

“What did you tell him? He suddenly turned into a pro,” Big said, laughing.

Vegas smirked. “Just a few tips.”

Pete completed two full rounds, waving at them from time to time. When he returned, he wrapped a towel around his shoulders and sat down next to Vegas, just an arm’s length away.

“That was amazing!” Pete beamed. “I finally did it.”

“You did,” Vegas said with a nod. “Good job.”

Big stands up for his turn. He gave Pete a fist bump as he passed. “Good work, man. Now watch the real show.”

Pete laughed. “Go on, show off.”

Big walk towards the dock and get himself prepared. After a while, he launched smoothly into the water and started his wakeboarding. He was clearly experienced—swift, steady, and confident. He even took on some ramps in the man-made lake, lifting into the air before landing cleanly back on the water.

“Whoa…” Pete watched in awe. “He’s so good.”

Vegas glanced at Pete, who looked genuinely happy and excited as he watched Big. The sun reflected off Pete’s wet hair, and the towel draped around his shoulders made him look relaxed and cozy.

Then, it was Vegas’ turn.

Pete and Big both turned their attention to him as he stepped up to the dock, already wearing his gear.

From the moment Vegas started, it was smooth. He looked natural, like he belonged on the water. Not only did he ride steadily, but he also did turns, dips, and even a few tricks—graceful and precise.

Then, he did something neither Pete nor Big expected: he lifted off a small ramp, spun mid-air, and landed perfectly.

“Wooo!” Pete stood up and cheered. “Vegas!”

Big chuckled at the sight. “You’re really cheering hard for your partner, huh?”

Pete kept clapping, eyes still on Vegas. “He’s amazing.”

Vegas continued riding for a while before circling back toward the dock. Pete and Big walked over, ready to greet him with cheers.

“Did you just spin mid-air?” Pete asked excitedly. “That was insane!”

Vegas stepped off the board with a calm smile. “Glad you liked it.”

Big laughed and patted Vegas’ shoulder. “Man, you’re making the rest of us look bad.”

Vegas shrugged, but there was a glint of pride in his eyes. Pete looked between the two of them, heart beating fast—not just from excitement, but from how proud he felt watching Vegas out there.

And maybe, just maybe, from something more.

---

After their fun water activity, Vegas, Pete, and Big dried off and changed into clean clothes. The sun was starting to set when they arrived at a cozy restaurant. The place was quiet, with soft music playing and the smell of food in the air. They picked a table near the window where they could still see the sunset.

Big and Pete sat, chatting nonstop while Vegas sat across them. They check the menu while chatting. Vegas smiled as he listened to Pete and Big’s playful banter.

“You were screaming like a kid out there, Pete,” Big teased, laughing.

“I was not!” Pete huffed, though he was grinning. “You were the one who fell off the board three times!”

“Says the one who fell five times,” Big corrected with a proud tone. “And at least I didn’t scream.”

Vegas chuckled. “You both were funny. But I think Pete screamed the loudest when he landed face-first in the water.”

Pete groaned. “You guys are never going to let me live that down, huh?”

As they placed their orders, the three continued chatting. Vegas felt warm inside. He hadn’t laughed this much in a while. Watching Pete and Big joke around made him feel relaxed, and the way they all got along surprised him in a good way.

Soon after the food arrived, Pete stood up. “I’ll be right back. Restroom,” he said.

“Don’t get lost,” Big called after him.

Vegas smiled, then focused on his plate. A short silence followed. Then, Big cleared his throat and turned slightly toward Vegas.

“Hey, did you have fun earlier? Wakeboarding?” Big asked casually.

Vegas looked up and nodded. “Yeah, I did. It’s been a while, but I’m glad I still got it. I missed it, to be honest.”

Big grinned. “You were awesome out there. Seriously. The tricks, the balance… I was impressed.”

“Thanks,” Vegas said, feeling a bit shy from the compliment. “You weren’t bad yourself. You kept your cool even when you wiped out.”

Big laughed. “Thanks, man.”

Then, his smile faded a little, and his tone became more serious.

“Actually… I want to take this chance to tell you something.”

Vegas leaned forward, his expression open. “Sure. You can tell me anything.”

Big looked at him for a moment, then lowered his eyes.

“I want to ask you to take good care of Pete.”

Vegas blinked, surprised. “What do you mean?”

Big sighed softly. “I’ve seen Pete struggle in the music industry for years. It’s not easy. But at least he had Polaris and his fans to keep him going. The acting industry though… it’s different. It’s harsh, competitive. And I can see that he’s comfortable with you. He looks up to you, Vegas.”

Vegas didn’t speak right away, but his eyes softened.

“You don’t even have to ask,” he said quietly. “Even if you didn’t say anything, I’d look out for him. Showbiz is a messy place. If you don’t play it right, you get played. And I don’t want that for Pete.”

Big nodded slowly. “I’m glad we’re on the same page when it comes to his safety.”

There was a short pause. Then Vegas added, “You’re a really good friend to him.”

Big smiled, but there was sadness in his eyes. He looked down and whispered, almost like he was talking to himself, “Yeah… a friend, indeed.”

He took a slow sip of his drink. Vegas was about to ask what he meant, but just then Pete returned, grinning.

“Sorry! A kid asked for a picture. I couldn’t say no.”

Big looked up. “You know, you can say no sometimes.”

Pete shrugged, still smiling. “It was a kid, Big. I’m weak when it comes to kids.”

The conversation shifted as they went back to eating. Pete told a funny story about something that happened during rehearsal, and Vegas smiled and listened. But as he quietly ate, he noticed how Big was looking at Pete.

There was something in Big’s gaze. Something tender. Gentle. A little sad.

Vegas didn’t want to assume anything… but a small part of him was starting to think—

Maybe Big liked Pete.

After dinner, the three of them stepped out of the restaurant, the night breeze cooler now with the sea far behind them. The city lights blinked in the distance. Big stretched and smiled.

“I’ll get going from here,” he said, checking his phone. “Thanks for today, guys.”

“Same here,” Vegas replied with a small smile.

Pete gave Big a quick hug. “Text me when you get home.”

Big nodded. “Will do. Take care.”

As Big walked away toward his parked car, Pete and Vegas headed to Pete’s car. The drive back was peaceful. The city passed by in a blur of lights and soft music playing from the radio. Neither of them talked much, but the silence was comfortable.

When they neared Vegas’ condominium building, Vegas glanced at Pete.

“Can you drive down to the basement parking?” he asked.

“Sure,” Pete said, and turned the wheel.

As they reached the entrance to the basement, Vegas looked at him again and smiled.

“Thank you for today,” he said.

Pete looked surprised. “I should be the one thanking you. You agreed to come with us even you’re busy.”

Vegas shrugged lightly. “I’m glad I did. Big’s a cool guy.”

Pete smiled, eyes on the road as they drove slowly into the underground lot. “He is. I’m lucky to have a friend like him.”

Vegas chuckled. “If I were a stranger, I’d think you two were dating.”

Pete laughed. “You’re not the first one to say that. But no, we’re just friends. Besides, Big’s straight. So it’s kind of impossible for him to like his gay friend.”

Vegas raised a brow, still smiling. “Why not?”

Pete blinked. “Huh?”

“I mean,” Vegas said, “you’re a likable person, Pete. You’re kind, you care about people, you’re fun to be around. And let’s be honest—you’re good looking too. So why wouldn’t someone like you just because you’re gay and they’re straight? Love doesn’t follow rules. It has no gender.”

Pete froze for a second. He hadn’t expected that. Not from Vegas. Not from a straight man.

“That’s…” Pete tried to play it cool, even though his chest felt weirdly warm. “That’s a nice thing to say. But me and Big… we’ve been friends for years. If there was ever a chance for something more, it would've happened a long time ago. But it didn’t.”

Vegas nodded. “Okay. I respect that. I just wanted to say—don’t ever think less of yourself because you’re gay. You’re admirable, Pete. And whoever you end up with in the future... they’ll be lucky to have you.”

Pete turned to Vegas, his smile softer this time. “Thanks, Vegas. That means a lot.”

Vegas gave a small nod, then unbuckled his seatbelt. “All right. I’m heading in.”

He opened the car door, grabbed his bag from the backseat, then looked at Pete one last time. “Drive safe, okay?”

“I will,” Pete said.

Vegas gave him a wave and walked toward the elevator. Pete waited, watching through the windshield until he saw Vegas step inside and the doors close behind him.

Only then did Pete let out a breath and lean back against his seat. A smile formed on his lips as he replayed the day in his head—the laughter, the wakeboarding, the quiet moments, and especially that last conversation.

He started the engine again, feeling something new blooming quietly inside him.

The journey to becoming an actor had just begun, but now... it felt a little less scary. A little more exciting. Because maybe—just maybe—he wasn’t walking it alone.

Chapter 10: The Plus One

Notes:

This chapter is dedicated to not_anleiya on X/Twitter. Thank you for liking this story and patiently waiting for the update.
I'm a simple person: if you comment on my story updates, it will boost me to write the next update. Anyway, enjoy this chapter.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Lights, Camera, Complications: 'The Plus One' Begins Filming with a Glamorous Wedding Scene

The cameras have finally started rolling for The Plus One, the much-anticipated BL series starring Vegas Theerapanyakul and Pete Saengtham. And what better way to kick off production than with a scene straight out of a romance film—set in a lavishly decorated wedding hall inside a luxury hotel.

On their first shooting day, both stars dressed to impress. Vegas stunned in a sharp, dark grey three-piece tuxedo, while Pete turned heads in a sleek navy suit. But don't let the wedding setup fool you—these two aren't tying the knot... at least not yet.

In the series, Vegas' character, Troy, is attending the wedding of his ex-girlfriend, and he's not going alone. To avoid awkward questions and save face, he invites his colleague, Sam, played by Pete—to pose as his boyfriend. What starts as a fake date to a wedding quickly spirals into something much more complicated (and entertaining!).

The Plus One blends romantic comedy and drama in a fresh, exciting way. With strong chemistry between the leads and a storyline packed with emotional twists, misunderstandings, and heartfelt moments, this series is shaping up to be a must-watch for BL fans and beyond.

---

<Can't wait to meet Troy and Sam! #ThePlusOneSeries #VegasPete>

<My teerak is so handsome! Marry me, Vegas!!!>

<Are you sure this is not the finale scene? They look like they are going to get married. #VegasPete #ThePlusOneSeries>

<This #VegasKelly delulus keeps inserting themselves in spaces they don't belong in and want. And the disrespect to Khun Jenna? She's been friends with Vegas longer than Vegas and Kelly were a ship.>

<From classmates, office colleagues, rich best friends, family rivals, to exes. The development of Vegas and Jenna's friendship and work relationship is fascinating!>

<@jennahuang99: My ex, my ex's lover, me, and my husband. I think I wanna run away with my ex's lover. So cute!!! #ThePlusOneSeries>

<@vtheerapanyakul: Is this right? I didn't see this in the script.>

<@kenarthit: Bro, I think they got the wrong script. *face palm*>

<@petesaengtham: Ooopppsssss! 55555>

Jenna attached a picture in her post of her with Vegas, Pete, and the actor playing her husband, Ken Arthit. Jenna holds Pete's arm while Vegas and Ken look at them curiously. Pete and Jenna are just smiling.

---

"Cut!"

Vegas and Pete sighed in relief in unison, the slight funny tension from the office scene slowly leaving their bodies. It was Day 4 of filming The Plus One, and the scene they just finished had been a tricky one. Vegas's character, Troy, had asked Sam, played by Pete, to accompany him to his ex-girlfriend's wedding—a moment of awkwardness and comedy. The office set was quiet now, the hum of the lights filling the silence as both actors remained still for a second, catching their breath.

"You okay?" Vegas asked, turning to Pete with a concerned expression.

Pete looked up and gave him a small, reassuring smile. "Yeah, I'm good. That went well, I think."

They walked together to where Director Chan was seated behind the monitor. Chan was already replaying the footage. They leaned in to watch, nodding quietly as the preview showed a clean and emotional take. No retakes were needed.

"That's solid," Chan said, glancing at them. "You both nailed the scene. Good job."

"Thanks, P'Chan," Vegas replied, while Pete smiled and bowed slightly in gratitude.

Chan turned to his crew. "All right, next up is the pantry scene. Sam walks in first, and Troy follows to convince him. Let's reset the lights and camera angles."

Vegas and Pete nodded and headed back to their chairs. Their respective stylists came over to touch up their makeup and smooth out their wardrobes. The set buzzed again with movement.

Just then, Tankhun arrived with Kim in tow. Both were dressed casually, but their presence instantly energized the room. Tankhun waved as he approached Chan.

"P'Chan! How's everything going?" Tankhun asked brightly.

"Smooth as silk," Chan replied. "Vegas and Pete are killing it. Thank you again for trusting me with this series, Khun."

"Of course," Tankhun said, grinning. "Khun King and I believe in you. After The Dating Playlist with Kim, I knew you'd handle The Plus One just right."

"Oh—and!" Tankhun clapped his hands. "I brought a coffee and snack truck outside. Everyone's free to grab something."

A wave of gratitude echoed from the staff. Kim turned to Chan and said, "You should go grab something, too."

"I will, but I need to double-check the script for the pantry scene," Chan said, smiling. "I'll sneak out in a bit."

Tankhun nodded, understanding. "All right, don't skip it completely, though. The iced Thai tea and egg drop sandwich are amazing."

Leaving Chan, Tankhun and Kim strolled over to Vegas and Pete, who were seated a few meters away. Pete was getting powder applied to his face while Vegas flipped through his script.

"Hello, Troy and Sam," Tankhun greeted cheekily.

Vegas and Pete both wai-ed respectfully. "Hello, Khun Tankhun."

"How's it going?" he asked.

Vegas answered first with a soft smile. "Everything's going smoothly, Khun. We're getting the rhythm now."

Tankhun turned to Pete. "And you?"

"I'm really enjoying it, Khun." Pete said with an earnest grin.

Kim chuckled. "It's only Day 4. Give it another week or two—you might start hating me."

Pete laughed. "That's not gonna happen."

Vegas smiled knowingly. He had read the entire script multiple times—he understood what Kim meant. The drama and emotional weight in the coming episodes would be intense. But he had no doubt Pete would rise to the challenge.

Tankhun suddenly became more serious. "Actually, I came to tell you both something important."

Vegas and Pete straightened, paying full attention.

"You've both been invited as presenters for an upcoming award show," Tankhun announced with a proud smile.

"That's cool," Pete said, eyes widening.

But Kim nudged Tankhun, hinting there was more to it.

Vegas raised an eyebrow. "Is there a problem?"

Tankhun sighed. "Not exactly a problem. But... in one category, Mon and Kelly are nominated as Best Couple."

The mood shifted. Silence hung heavy for a moment. Pete looked at Vegas.

Vegas's face was unreadable, but calm. Tankhun added quickly, "We haven't been told which category you'll present. I'm working with King Entertainment to try to avoid that one."

Vegas broke the silence. "Pete."

Pete turned to him, meeting his eyes. "Yes?"

"If we do end up presenting that category... will you be okay?" Vegas asked, voice low and steady.

Pete didn't hesitate. "Yeah. I'm fine with it."

Vegas nodded and looked back at Tankhun. "Then it's fine with us. Really."

"You sure?" Tankhun asked again, concerned.

Vegas shrugged lightly. "Yeah. I don't have bad blood with Kelly. We're still sort of friends, and I always knew she was serious about Mon. It will be fine."

Tankhun seemed relieved. "All right. I'll still talk to Khun King about it. Just to be careful."

Kim changed the topic with a cheerful tone. "Anyway, there's a coffee and food trucks out there, and it's for you two. Come try it."

Vegas and Pete stood up from their seats, stretching a little. Tankhun and Kim led the way, followed by a few staff. Just as Vegas was about to walk off, Pete gently tugged his sleeve.

Vegas turned. "Yes, Pete?"

Pete looked at him, a hint of worry in his eyes. "Are you okay?"

Vegas blinked, surprised. Then he smiled softly. "I'm fine."

Pete lowered his voice. "If it's uncomfortable for you to be around Kelly again, I can say I have a recording that day, so we could skip it."

Vegas chuckled and placed a hand on Pete's shoulder. "It's okay, Pete. I'm not romantically involved with Kelly. Never was."

Pete rolled his eyes. "Well, tell that to your fans. They seem convinced otherwise."

Vegas laughed. "They're just hopeful shippers. But really, Kelly and I are just colleagues. I know Kelly and Mon's relationship from the start. They love each other, and that's what matters." Vegas tilted his head. "Are you really okay with it? I mean, attending the award show with me."

Pete smirked. "Yeah. Besides, I've never presented an award before. I usually just win them."

Vegas burst out laughing. "I didn't know you had this side to you."

Pete grinned. "I'm just telling the truth."

"Okay, Mr. Award-Winning Artist," Vegas said, still chuckling. "Let's check out the food truck before the next scene. I want something sweet to hype me up."

With a light nudge, Vegas led the way out of the set, Pete following close behind, their easy laughter blending with the hum of the busy crew and distant city sounds outside.

---

A few days later, the restaurant was alive with laughter, music, and clinking glasses. Golden lights hung from the ceiling beams, casting a warm glow on the long wooden tables scattered throughout the place. It was a cozy venue rented especially to celebrate Chan's birthday, and the mood was festive and relaxed.

In one corner of the room, away from the bustling crowd of staff and crew, four familiar faces shared a quieter table—Vegas, Pete, Jenna, and Ken. They sat close, surrounded by half-eaten plates of grilled meats, seafood, and dessert platters. Glasses of soda, beer, and water were within reach, and soft jazz played under the distant chatter of their colleagues.

Jenna leaned back in her chair and tilted her head, eyeing Vegas with a smirk. "Hey, is it true? You and Pete are attending that award show where Mon and Kelly are nominated?"

Vegas wiped his mouth with a napkin before replying. "Yeah. It'll be announced soon, but yeah, we're going."

Ken perked up, nearly spilling his drink. "Seriously? That's going to be the hottest topic online. Vegas and Kelly in the same room again—with their current partners? That's big!"

Vegas rolled his eyes. "Don't be weird about it. It's just an award show."

Jenna grinned, clearly amused. "Still, I bet the VegasKelly and VegasPete shippers are going to have a full-on war about it. My money's on the VegasPete side. They're louder and faster." She turned to Ken. "Did you see that MBK LED ad fans made for the new series? It's not even airing yet!"

Ken nodded. "I did. But I also saw the tuk-tuk ad from VegasKelly fans. They were celebrating six years as a fandom. Can you believe that? Six years."

Jenna's gaze shifted to Pete. "You okay with all this? The fans, the comparisons, the drama?"

Pete gave a small, calm smile. "It's fine. It's just work. I understand the fans. I don't feel bad about it. It's not like it's my first time non-fans dislike me."

Vegas glanced at him, his brow furrowed. "What are they saying?"

Pete shrugged. "Nothing important."

Ken raised his hand. "Actually, a lot's been said about Pete. I'll show you."

He unlocked his phone and opened a social media app, scrolling quickly. Then he read aloud, "'That new series with Vegas and Pete will flop. Pete can't act to save his life.'"

Pete stayed quiet.

Ken scrolled again and read another one. "'I hope Pete retires after this. I can't watch him ruin another role.'"

Vegas slammed his palm lightly on the table. "Ken, stop."

Ken blinked and slipped his phone back into his pocket. "Sorry."

Pete looked at Vegas, his voice soft. "It's okay. I've read worse, even as a singer."

Vegas shook his head, clearly annoyed. "You shouldn't be okay with it."

"They're just trolls," Pete replied with a small shrug. "They don't matter."

Jenna, watching them both, smiled. "You know, it's kind of cute how concerned you are, Vegas."

Vegas shot her a glare. "It's not cute. They're saying cruel things."

Jenna raised her hands in surrender. "I know, I know. But that's social media. You can't control what people say. Better to ignore them than waste your energy." Then she looked at Pete and pointed her spoon at him. "Don't mind the haters. Focus on your work. Let your success prove them wrong."

Pete nodded and smiled. "I will."

Vegas grabbed his drink and finished it in one go. He set the glass down and leaned slightly closer to Pete. "If you ever feel bad—about the fans, or anything—just tell me. Don't keep it to yourself."

Pete gave him a soft look and offered him another drink. "Okay. Deal."

They didn't know that Ken secretly took a few shots while Jenna, Vegs, and Pete were talking. His eyes lit up. "Can I post this?" He showed them a picture. It was candid—Vegas talking to Pete, who was listening intently. Jenna looked at Pete with a fond smile, like an older sister proud of her younger sibling.

Pete chuckled. "I'm fine with it. What caption are you thinking?"

Ken grinned. "Maybe... 'Vegas and Jenna telling Pete to ignore the hate and focus on the love and success he's received.'"

Jenna snorted. "That's so obvious."

Pete raised a brow and said teasingly, "How about 'Heart to heart talk between senior actors and a junior actor'?" He winked at Ken, making Jenna laugh.

"Pete, you just made us sound ancient." Jenna said.

Vegas finally smiled, his tone softer. "Put this instead: 'Friends having a deep talk—reminding each other that support, not hate, is what really matters.'"

Ken nodded, typing quickly.

The photo posted, the group leaned back in their chairs, the tension softened. Laughter returned to their table, blending into the music and warmth of the celebration around them.

---

<@BKKEntNews: Vegas Theerapanyakul and Pete Saengtham will present the Best Director Award at Primetime Bangkok Awards>

<@BKKEntNews: MonKelly is nominated for Best Couple Award at Primetime Bangkok Awards>

<Vegas and Kelly in one building! OMG! I can't wait to see my parents back!>

<So excited to see VegasPete at the award show!>

<Now, you bitches will know the power of VegasKelly fandom. Let's be loud for them, fam!>

<Where's VegasKellyTH? Why are they so quiet? It's time to boost VegasKelly again!>

<Giving away some VegasPete banners outside the venue. Just look for the woman with VegasPete headband, carrying the banners>

---

The warm afternoon sunlight filtered through the kitchen window, casting soft golden patches on the tiled floor. The air was filled with the mouthwatering scent of garlic and basil as Vegas stirred a pan on the stove. He was focused but relaxed, his sleeves rolled up, hair slightly tousled, and a light sheen of sweat on his forehead from the heat of the kitchen.

Macau sat at the counter, a glass of iced tea in front of him, watching his brother cook with a lazy smile. In the living area, Venice was curled up on the couch, legs tucked under a blanket, frowning in deep concentration as he poked at the puzzle pieces spread out across the coffee table.

"You always look like a cooking show host whenever you're in the kitchen," Macau teased, tapping his fingers on the counter.

Vegas chuckled without turning around. "Should I start narrating? 'Now we sauté the onions until they're golden...'"

"You could, and people would still watch just to see your face," Macau said, smirking.

Vegas shook his head in amusement and plated some grilled chicken. "You're ridiculous."

There was a brief lull filled with the soft clinking of cutlery and the occasional sigh from Venice as he struggled with the puzzle.

Then Macau asked, "How's the series filming going?"

"Good," Vegas answered, turning to face his brother with a satisfied smile. "We're almost halfway through. It's been a hectic schedule, but it's fun. Everyone's nice and really professional."

"I saw some of the posts," Macau said, taking a sip of his tea. "People are hyped. Even I'm excited."

Vegas grinned. "Me too. It's one of those sets where you actually look forward to going to work."

"Sounds like a good team. What about P'Pete?" Macau leaned back in his chair, folding his arms casually. "How's he doing?"

"Pete's great," Vegas said immediately, eyes lighting up. "We already shot one of the intense scenes last week, and he nailed it. He's... seriously good."

"You speak highly of him," Macau noted, raising an eyebrow.

"That's because he's awesome," Vegas said simply, with no hesitation. "He's professional, easy to work with, and he gets it. You know? The emotions, the timing. It just clicks."

Macau gave him a knowing look but didn't push further. Instead, he shifted the topic slightly. "Speaking of P'Pete, I heard about the award show. Any word from P'Kelly?"

Vegas's expression shifted slightly, more neutral now. He gave a shrug as he brought the plates to the table. "Haven't talked to her. Not since she and Mon went public. She's probably busy—her popularity blew up with that announcement."

Macau made a low sound in his throat. "Yeah. And now your two sets of shippers are at each other's throats. Social media's a mess. It's going to be chaos at the award show."

Vegas gave a small laugh, but it didn't quite reach his eyes. "I don't think our fans will do anything stupid. Most of them are just passionate."

Macau stared at him for a moment, then asked quietly, "Are you ready to face Kelly and Mon in public again?"

Vegas paused, then gave a light shrug. "It's fine with me."

"You're too naive to understand your fans' sentiments sometimes," Macau said with a sigh, shaking his head. "They don't always see things as cleanly as you do."

"I know," Vegas said, voice softer now. "But all I can do is show up, be respectful, and say hi if I see them. I'm not going there to fight anyone. I'm there with Pete to present an award, that's all."

From the couch, Venice suddenly let out a small cry of victory. "Finally! That silly corner piece fits!"

Both brothers turned toward him and laughed.

"Maybe that's a sign," Macau said, nudging Vegas. "Even the complicated pieces eventually find where they belong."

Vegas smiled at his little brother and then looked back at Macau. "Let's hope that's true."

---

The venue for the Primetime Bangkok Awards was buzzing with energy. Lights flashed, cameras clicked, and the hum of chatter filled the air. Fans screamed from behind the barricades, clutching banners and light sticks. The media flitted from one celebrity to another, capturing the glitz and glamour of the night. Boy groups in matching suits, legendary actors with decades of fame behind them, A-list actresses in jaw-dropping gowns, and popular onscreen couples graced the red carpet one after the other.

But then came a moment that seemed to still the chaos—Vegas and Pete stepped onto the long red carpet.

Vegas was in a sleek, classic black three-piece suit that clung perfectly to his tall frame, his hair brushed back in effortless style. Beside him, Pete wore a striking Alexander McQueen wool-silk organza jacket in black, paired with fitted pants and high-heeled black boots that made him look ethereal under the spotlights. His outfit shimmered slightly under the camera flashes, a soft sheen that only highlighted his delicate features. Together, they were a vision—sharp, elegant, magnetic.

People couldn't help but notice the way Vegas placed a protective hand on Pete's back every time they paused for a photo. It was subtle but intimate. When they climbed the red-carpeted steps, Vegas offered his hand to Pete, and fans shrieked with joy.

When they reached the interview backdrop, the host greeted them with a bright smile.

"Hello, Khun Vegas. Hello, Khun Pete! Wow! You two look absolutely gorgeous tonight," she said, gesturing to their outfits.

"Thank you," Pete replied graciously, flashing a soft smile that made some fans melt.

The host then turned to Vegas. "How are you both feeling tonight?"

"We're good. Excited, actually," Vegas said, his voice calm and deep. "We'll be presenting an award later, so we're looking forward to that."

Turning to Pete, the host asked, "Pete, this time you're presenting an award instead of receiving one. How does that feel?"

Pete chuckled lightly, "Yes, it's my first time doing it. A bit nervous but excited. I just hope I don't mess up on stage."

The interviewer laughed. "I'm sure you'll do great. And I'm really looking forward to your series together. Hopefully next year, it's you two up here winning an award together!"

Vegas smiled at that. "We hope so, too."

After the short interview, the two thanked the host and turned to leave. Again, Vegas placed his hand on Pete's back, guiding him gently away from the cameras. A staff member then led them to the waiting area, where members of their team were already waiting to check their looks and do makeup touch-ups.

"You'll be seated second row, right side," Nop informed them while checking Vegas' collar.

"Thanks," Vegas said with a nod.

Just then, Pol approached Pete with a tablet in one hand and a company photographer following him.

"Pete, can we do your solo shoot now for Polaris Studio's social media? Just a quick one."

"How about Vegas?" Pete asked, glancing at his partner.

"He'll have his turn after we get one shot of you both," Nop explained.

Pete gave a small nod and followed Pol and the photographer out of the waiting area.

Moments later, screams erupted again from fans outside the hall. The buzz grew louder—it was Mon and Kelly making their entrance. Mon, in a crisp grey suit, looked sharp and confident. Kelly wore a bold red tube top dress that turned heads immediately. Cameras flashed as they posed together, taking their time with the media before moving inside.

Inside the waiting area, familiar faces greeted them. They paused to chat with old colleagues, exchanging air kisses and small talk. But then Kelly's eyes caught Vegas, standing with Nop and another assistant. She nudged Mon lightly.

"Let's go say hi to P'Vegas," she said, already moving.

Mon raised a brow. "Really?"

Kelly didn't wait for an answer. Mon followed, sighing under his breath.

As they approached, Nop saw them first and offered a polite wai. Vegas noticed Nop's gesture and turned.

"Hi, P'Vegas!" Kelly greeted with a warm smile. "You look sharp tonight."

"Hey. Thanks. You too," Vegas replied smoothly, then gave Mon a short nod. "Hey, Mon."

"Hello, Vegas," Mon answered coolly.

"Congrats on the success of your new series," Vegas added.

"Thanks." Mon tilted his head. "Didn't expect you to do a BL series, honestly."

Vegas gave a slight shrug. "Why not? It's a good script, great cast. I'm working with a top director and writer."

Mon raised a brow. "Still, it's BL. Bit of a downgrade for someone from primetime lakorns, no?"

"Babe," Kelly hissed, then turned to Vegas. "Sorry. He's cranky—wrapped shooting late and hasn't had proper sleep."

Vegas gave a tight-lipped smile. "I figured. Still having trouble with your lines, maybe?"

Mon opened his mouth to retort, but Kelly grabbed his hand and squeezed hard.

"Acting is acting," Vegas said simply. "Whether it's lakorn or BL. It's about telling a story. And as actors, we're supposed to be versatile. Honestly, I've learned a lot from this project. And I'm still learning."

Kelly smiled. "Well, I'm looking forward to watching your series."

Just then, footsteps approached. Pete returned from his quick pictorial. The murmurs in the waiting room grew louder again.

As Pete walked toward them, his eyes briefly flicked to Mon, then to Kelly. He reached Vegas, slid his arm around his, and said sweetly, "Time for our photo together. Boss wants it."

Vegas smirked slightly at Pete's timing, then turned to Mon and Kelly. "Pete, this is Mon and Kelly."

"Nice to meet you both. I'm Pete," Pete said, smiling politely before looking directly at Kelly.

Kelly smiled back. "You're even prettier in person. And I love your songs."

"Thank you," Pete chuckled.

Mon said nothing, only giving a nod.

"Well, see you around, I guess. Good luck later," Vegas said directly to Kelly. Kelly smiled and thanked him. Pete let go of Vegas' arm, but as they walk away, Vegas places his hand again at Pete's back.

Vegas leaned down a little, speaking into Pete's ear, "Thank you for saving me from that awkwardness."

Pete whispered back with a grin, "You're welcome."

And with that, they headed off for their joint photo, leaving the air behind them a little heavier—and the fans even more invested.

Notes:

I don't know how many chapters this story will be, but I hope you guys continue to support me in this story. Until the next update (Next Saturday!)

Chapter 11: Was it real?

Notes:

Hey everyone! Sorry for the delay in the update. My laptop charger broke, so I haven't been able to use it and finish writing the update. I can't really work without it, but luckily, we have a small old netbook I can use for now while I wait for a new charger. Hopefully, it's just the charger and not the charging port—because if it is, I'm doomed.
I've been wanting to get a new laptop, but things are tight financially right now. My small printing business has been slow since it's summer break, so I can't even upgrade my current one yet. Fingers crossed things pick up once the school year starts again.
Anyway, here's the update. I hope you enjoy it!

Chapter Text

The Primetime Bangkok Awards venue had transformed into a dazzling world of lights, glamour, and elegance. The grand hall shimmered with golden accents and soft, ambient lighting that cast a glow on the faces of Thailand's biggest stars. Rows upon rows of plush seats were arranged in perfect symmetry before the towering stage, crowned with a wide LED screen and flanked by stylized pillars with glowing motifs of Bangkok's skyline.

Vegas and Pete were seated in the second row, right side of the venue as Nop had mentioned earlier. From their spot, they had a clear view of the stage. Pete sat to Vegas' right, their knees almost touching, and every now and then, Vegas would lean close to whisper something, making Pete smile and nod. They looked effortlessly happy.

Across the venue, a few rows down on the left side, Mon and Kelly were seated. Kelly, ever radiant in her red tube top dress, waved and smiled whenever the camera panned her way. Mon, on the other hand, wore a grey suit that matched the seriousness etched on his face. He seemed deep in thought, and even when he smiled, it didn't quite reach his eyes.

The ceremony rolled forward with excitement and flair—performances, short skits, and award announcements filling the air with applause and cheer. Then, the lights dimmed, and the announcer's voice rang through the speakers:

"To present the award for Best Director in a TV Series, please welcome... Vegas Theerapanyakul and Pete Saengtham!"

A surge of cheers followed as Vegas and Pete rose from their seats and confidently walked toward the stage. Vegas placed a gentle hand on Pete's back as they ascended the steps. The stage lights washed over them, highlighting their poised figures and striking looks.

Pete was the first to greet the crowd. "Good evening, everyone," he said with a warm smile. "We're so honored to be here tonight." Vegas nodded in agreement.

Vegas stepped in smoothly, his voice deep and steady. "A great series begins with a vision. And that vision often comes from the director. It is their imagination that molds a blank script into a world filled with life, emotion, and truth. From casting, to set design, to the smallest details, the director breathes soul into every scene."

Pete nodded as he took over. "And it's not just on TV series and movies. In the music industry, we also work with amazing directors who bring songs to life through powerful music videos. They interpret the lyrics, the beats, and the emotions, and turn them into a story we can all feel. With that, here are the nominees for Best Director for TV Series."

The screen behind them lit up, and the voice-over began announcing the nominees.
Clips from each nominated series played with cinematic flair, showing dramatic moments, warm scenes, and emotional high points—all showcasing the directors' brilliance. The audience watched with admiration.

When the VCR ended, the lights returned to the stage. Vegas smiled and held the envelope in his hands.

"And the Primetime Bangkok Awards Best Director in a TV Series is..."

He opened the envelope with a small dramatic pause, then turned to Pete with a grin and handed him the card.

Pete took it and read aloud: "...Khun Thanawat Phupingchai for Where The Rain Never Stops!"

Thunderous applause erupted in the venue. The director, smiling widely, came up to the stage to receive the award. He bowed to Vegas and Pete before taking the mic.

"Thank you, everyone," he began, clearly emotional. "This series was born from pain, love, and hope—and I'm honored that it reached so many hearts. I thank my cast, my crew, and every soul who believed in me. And to the audience who watched—thank you for listening to what I had to say through this story."

As he left the stage, Vegas and Pete congratulated him warmly before heading backstage with him. There were more quick shots from photographers, then they were led back to their seats.

The show continued with more performances and awards, and soon it was time for one of the most anticipated categories: Best Couple in a TV Series.

Vegas and Pete had just returned to their seats, their smiles bright as they passed some actors. The presenters stepped up and began announcing the nominees. Clips rolled across the screen—romantic, heart-fluttering scenes from different series. Among them are Mon and Kelly for their TV series "A Love to Kill".

"And the Primetime Bangkok Awards Best Couple in a TV Series goes to..." the presenter declared, "...Mon Noppakun and Kelly Chaiyawan, A Love To Kill!"

The room filled with applause. Mon stood up and adjusted his suit jacket while Kelly clutched her red gown lightly, smiling broadly. As they ascended the stage, the cameras captured reactions—Pete and Vegas clapping graciously.

Kelly took the mic first. "Thank you so much to the Primetime Bangkok Awards for this honor. We'd like to thank the director, the entire cast and crew of A Love to Kill, and of course, our fans who believed in our story." She looked at Mon, her voice softening. "And thank you to Mon, my best partner, both onscreen and offscreen."

The crowd let out a collective aww. Mon gently patted her back, then stepped forward to speak.

"I've been in this industry for a long time," he began. "But A Love to Kill gave me something new. A lead role. A new challenge. And a chance to work with the woman I love, even if we've kept it quiet until last year." He turned to Kelly and took her hand, his eyes sincere. "Kelly... thank you for walking with me through all of it. I love you. So much."

The audience exploded into cheers and applause, including Vegas and Pete. Vegs looks proud of Kelly. Kelly was clearly holding back tears. She hugged Mon tightly as the lights dimmed a little to give them their moment.

After the award show, the grand lobby outside the hall had been transformed into a vibrant post-award celebration. Chandeliers bathed the room in soft light as guests mingled with drinks in hand. A section of the space was reserved for the press, snapping photos of celebrities proudly holding their trophies. In another corner, a fan area had been set up, separated by elegant velvet ropes, where lucky fans waved and called out names, receiving waves and smiles from their favorite stars.

Laughter and music filled the air, and conversations overlapped as the room buzzed with post-ceremony energy. Some actors gathered for interviews while others took selfies with fellow cast members. It was a night of glitter, joy, and a sense of calm after the pressure of the live show.

Vegas and Pete had just stepped away from chatting with a rising singer-actor who'd congratulated them on their music video and upcoming series. As they were walking toward the refreshment area, they heard a familiar voice behind them.

"Vegas! Pete!"

They turned to see Kelly and Mon approaching, each holding their golden Best Couple awards, their smiles warm. Kelly's dress caught the light beautifully, while Mon looked far more relaxed than he had during the show.

Vegas grinned, "Congratulations!"

"Congratulations, both of you," Pete added, beaming.

Kelly smiled brightly. "Thank you so much. It still doesn't feel real."

Vegas turned to her. "You were amazing, Kelly. I'm really proud of you. You and Mon carried that series beautifully."

Mon blinked in surprise. "Wait! You watched it?"

Vegas nodded with a casual smile. "I did. Great story. And you, Mon—you surprised me. I didn't expect that emotional depth. It was... really something."

Mon stared at him, speechless for a moment. He had never expected such words from Vegas—someone he'd always respected but kept at a careful distance. Yet, Vegas had always treated him kindly. Even during the years he and Kelly had hidden their relationship, Vegas had been the one person willing to take risks for them—helping them sneak into events together or covering up for Kelly for them to see each other for a short time.

Pete, smiling, added, "That speech you gave earlier? Seriously, it felt like the final scene in a romantic movie. You had everyone gasping."

Kelly laughed. "Tell me about it! I didn't even know he was going to say those things." She nudged Mon playfully. "But I'm glad he did. It made me really happy."

Vegas chuckled. "I'm happy for you two. Really. And I'm glad everything's out in the open now. I can finally relax and stop worrying if the press or fans catch the two of you."

Kelly laughed with him. "God, you were always so paranoid about it."

Mon, smiling genuinely now, looked at Vegas with softened eyes. "I'm sorry, by the way. That you had to cover for us all those years."

Vegas waved a hand. "Don't be. Honestly, I kind of enjoyed it. Made me feel like a super spy."

That made everyone burst into laughter. The tension that had once lingered between them—due to secrecy, pressure, or simply unspoken boundaries—seemed to melt away.

Kelly clapped her hands together. "Let's take a picture together! I want to remember this night."

Mon quickly pulled out his phone, shifting the awards to one hand. He extended his arm while the four of them huddled close. Kelly stood between Mon and Pete and Vegas stood beside Pete. Mon lifted the phone to snap the selfie.

The flash went off. They laughed again—genuine, lighthearted, and easy. The photo captured not just four celebrities, but four people who had once been tied together by secrets, now finally joined by friendship.

The awkwardness, once a silent barrier, had dissolved.

Now there was only warmth.

---

<The selfie... THE SELFIE of Vegas, Pete, Kelly, and Mon smiling like besties??? 😭 This is not on my Bingo Card this year! #VegasPete #MonKelly

<Some girls near me walked away after Mon's speech after he said he and Kelly were together for years. Wake up call, I guess. LOL>

<Y'all I was RIGHT THERE when they took that selfie (well, on fans' area to be exact but I saw them!). Pete said something that made Kelly laugh so hard, Mon even leaned on him. Vegas looking at Mon and Kelly like a proud dad. What did I do in my past life to witness such beautiful moment? I'm emotional 😭 #BehindTheScenes #PrimetimeBangkokAwards>

< idc what anyone says. mon ruined vegas & kelly. the chemistry was real and pete and mon are just in the way. sorry not sorry. 😤 #vegaskellyforever>

<Gossip going around that some fans were crying after the Best Couple speech and security had to calm a few down 💀 this fandom needs therapy. Maybe a fan-gathering at a mental asylum? #fanbehavior>

<Reminder: we are FANS. We don't know what happened between Vegas, Pete, Kelly, and Mon off-cam. What matters is they're okay now, smiling, and have moved on. Let's be happy FOR them. #RespectTheArtists #vegaspete #monkelly>

---

Day 9 on the set of The Plus One had a different energy. The crew moved with quiet focus, setting up the lights for the most important scene of the day—maybe of the whole series. It was the moment fans would remember. The turning point. The confession scene.

Pete sat in his chair just off-set, shoulders tense, eyes flicking back and forth over the script he already had memorized. His fingers tapped against his knees, rhythm quick and nervous. He knew the lines. He knew the blocking. But his heart was racing anyway.

This wasn't just another emotional moment. After his character, Sam, finally confessed his feelings, and Vegas' character, Troy, was going to kiss him. Really kiss him.

The last time they kissed—during the music video shoot—it had been sweet. Gentle. Brief. But this one... this kiss was going to be different. Intense. Vulnerable. Intimate.

"Hey," came a quiet voice.

Pete looked up to find Vegas crouching down in front of him, eye level, his usual smirk replaced with something softer.

"You okay?"

Pete opened his mouth to say he was fine, but the way his hands trembled slightly in his lap betrayed him. He let out a small breath.

"Not really," he admitted. "I'm nervous."

Vegas nodded, understanding without judgment. "Yeah. I get it. It's a big scene."

Pete bit his lip, looking down at the floor. "I just... I don't want to disappoint anyone."

"You won't," Vegas said without hesitation. "You're gonna do great."

Pete didn't respond right away, his eyes still fixed downward. He wanted to believe that, but the pressure sitting on his chest wouldn't go away.

"If you want," Vegas added, "we can practice. Might help ease the nerves."

Pete's head snapped up, and his cheeks turned pink. "Practice?" he repeated. "I-It's fine..."

Vegas chuckled, clearly amused. "Not the kiss, don't worry," he teased. "Just the lines. Maybe how we're gonna hold each other. That kind of thing."

"You're always teasing me," Pete muttered with a scowl.

Vegas stood up and grinned down at him. "What can I say? You're cute when you're flustered."

Pete rolled his eyes but didn't argue. Not really.

"So?" Vegas asked, offering a hand to help him up. "Wanna practice?"

Pete let out a long sigh, then took his hand and stood. "Yeah, okay."

They moved to a quieter spot on set, just out of the way but close enough to jump in when needed. Vegas handed Pete a copy of the script, but they both already knew the lines by heart.

They ran through the confession scene, Vegas gently coaching between takes.

"Try saying it like you've been holding it in for weeks," he suggested. "Like it's slipping out before you can stop it."

Pete nodded and tried again. This time, the words felt more real.

When they got to the part where their characters would get physically close, they worked through it carefully—Vegas showing Pete where he'd place his hands, how he'd lean in, and how Pete could respond naturally.

At one point, Vegas's hand brushed against Pete's waist, and Pete felt his breath catch, though he tried not to show it. He focused on the work, repeating what they had practiced. Just acting, he told himself.

The crew passed by occasionally, giving them space but watching from the corners of their eyes. Chan, the director, stood nearby, arms crossed but with a relieved look on his face. The way the two actors moved together—focused, collaborative, serious. It reassured him that this crucial scene was in good hands.

After a while, Chan called out, "Ten minutes until shoot! Everyone get ready!"

Vegas glanced at Pete. "You ready?"

Pete straightened his posture, inhaled deeply, then nodded. "Yeah. I'm ready."

Vegas smiled at him, firm but kind. "You're gonna do great. Just trust me, okay?"

Pete gave a small smile in return. "Okay."

Then Vegas added with a mischievous glint, "If it still feels weird, just think about someone you admire. Or someone you had a crush on. Might help with the kiss."

Pete flushed instantly and gave Vegas a light smack on the arm. "You're the worst."

Vegas burst out laughing, the sound rich and easy.

Pete turned away to head toward the set, but in his chest, something fluttered—warm, secret, unspoken.

Because the truth was, he didn't need to think about someone else.

The person he admired, the one he had a crush on... was already standing right in front of him: Vegas.

After a little way, Chan calls for them to start. The camera starts to roll and Vegas and Pete are in their position as Troy and Sam.

The cameras rolled, and the clapboard snapped.

"Scene 24, Take 1." The director called, "Action!"

The scene opened with footsteps slamming up the stairs. The tension was immediate. Troy, played by Vegas, stormed through the guest house's hallway, calling out behind him.

"Sam, wait!"

Sam, played by Pete, didn't stop. His character's shoulders were tense, his head ducked as he moved into the second-floor living area, the only light coming from a floor lamp near the window.

Troy followed, stopping just a few feet behind him.

"Sam," Troy said again, voice rough with confusion. "What's going on?"

Sam didn't face him. "Nothing. I just want to rest."

Troy stepped closer, his brows knitting. "Don't do that. Don't shut me out."

"I'm not," Sam said, still turned away. "I'm just tired."

Troy sighed in frustration, running a hand through his hair. "We were fine the whole day. What changed? Why are you avoiding me now?"

"I'm not avoiding—"

"Look at me," Troy said firmly.

Sam's jaw clenched. He didn't turn.

"Please," Troy added.

When Sam still didn't move, Troy stepped even closer, now standing behind him. "I don't know what I did. But you're upset and you won't tell me why. How am I supposed to fix it if I don't even know what's wrong?"

Sam turned then, sharply.

"You want to know what's wrong?" Sam snapped. "I saw you. Hugging Pie." Pie is the character played by Jenna.

Troy blinked, caught off guard. "What?"

"Earlier. Outside the kitchen. You were hugging her."

Troy frowned. "That was nothing."

"Nothing?" Sam scoffed, voice cracking. "You were holding her like—like she was still yours."

"She was upset," Troy said, trying to keep his voice steady. "Her husband barely talks to her these days. We're friends. I was comforting her."

"Right," Sam said, eyes filling with tears. "Just friends."

Troy stepped forward, searching his face. "Why are you so upset about it?"

Sam laughed bitterly. "Because I like you, okay? I like you so much it hurts!"

Troy stood frozen.

"I feel so stupid," Sam continued, voice shaking. "Because this whole thing—it's just pretend, right? Just to prove to Pie that you're over her. And I was so dumb enough to fall for you!"

Tears streamed freely down Sam's cheeks now. He looked away, ashamed, breath trembling.

The room was quiet for a moment, heavy with everything unsaid.

Then Troy moved.

He stepped forward and gently cupped Sam's jaw, turning his face toward him.

Sam looked at him, surprised, eyes wide and wet.

"What if we stop pretending?" Troy asked softly.

Sam's lips parted, confused. "What?"

Troy wiped his tears with his thumbs, his gaze unwavering. "What if we stop pretending? What if we make it real?"

"What...?" Sam breathed.

Troy smiled, small and genuine. He leaned forward and pressed a kiss to Sam's forehead. Then he pulled back to look him in the eyes.

"I'm in love with you, too," Troy said. "And it would make me the happiest person on earth if you'd be mine. For real."

Sam let out a soft sob—this time, not from heartbreak but from relief. From hope.

"Are you serious?" he whispered.

Troy nodded. "I want nothing more than to be yours."

Then he leaned in and kissed him.

The kiss was nothing like before. It was deep, intense, full of emotion. Sam's arms lifted, instinctively wrapping around Troy's neck. Troy held him tightly, anchoring him in place. The kiss went on, not rushed, not staged. Just felt.

When they finally pulled away, breathless, their foreheads touched.

"Be my mine, Sam, as I am yours," Troy whispered.

Sam nodded. "Yes."

"Cut!" Chan called, standing from behind the monitor. "That was beautiful!"

The crew stayed quiet, almost reverent, before slowly breaking into scattered applause.

Pete was still in character, his eyes shiny, his chest rising and falling as if the weight of Sam's confession still clung to him.

Vegas looked at him with a soft smile, He pulls Pete to him into a warm hug.

"You did great," he said against Pete's hair.

Pete gave a breathy laugh, half-crying still. "You told me to think about the person I admire and have a crush on."

Vegas pulled back slightly. "Did it help?"

Pete shook his head, his smile a little shy. "I didn't do it."

Vegas tilted his head but smiled, patting Pete's shoulder. "Doesn't matter. You nailed it."

Pete wiped his tears with the sleeve of his shirt. "Thanks."

Chan approached them from the monitor. "That was a solid take. I want a few more from different angles. You've got ten minutes to reset and breathe."

"Thank you," Vegas said, giving a respectful nod before turning back to Pete. He gently guided him to a nearby chair.

"Come on. Sit. Relax a bit."

Pete let himself be led, sinking into the chair, finally letting the tension ease from his body. The nerves that had consumed him earlier were gone now. Replaced by something warmer. Quieter. Like pride.

He had done it.

And somewhere in the back of his mind, as he watched Vegas grab two bottles of water and hand him one, Pete felt something flutter.

Because pretending? That part might've only been for the cameras.

But the feelings... those were all real.

---

Pete sat alone in the recording studio, the dim yellow light casting a soft glow over the panels of sound equipment and scattered sheets of lyrics. The air smelled faintly of old wood and coffee, the way studios always did late at night. His fingers hovered over the mixing board, making the smallest tweaks to a song he'd been working on for weeks—maybe months, if he was honest.

It was different from the others. More raw. More... honest.

He leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes as the final mix played. The guitar strums hit first—simple, steady, soft. Then the vocals followed, his own voice low and clear, like he was singing a secret out loud. Pete couldn't believe he'd written it. It was nothing like the rest of his songs.

And yet... it felt like it belonged.

A knock at the door pulled him out of the moment. Pete turned, a little startled.

"Come in," he called.

The door opened and Tankhun stepped inside, his usual dramatic flair toned down tonight, replaced by something calmer. Something warm.

"There you are," Tankhun said, glancing around the studio. "How are you, Nong Pete?"

"I'm fine," Pete replied, sitting up straighter in his chair.

"That's great," Tankhun said, walking in and letting the door click shut behind him. "I heard from the production team. And Chan. They said you're doing well during the shoot. Handling everything like a pro."

Pete gave a small, bashful smile. "Really?"

"Yes, really. I'm proud of you."

Pete blinked, a little caught off guard by the softness in Tankhun's voice. "Thank you, Khun."

Tankhun crossed the room and gently patted Pete's hair, like he always did when he was being extra affectionate. "So," he said, peeking over Pete's shoulder at the screen. "What are you working on?"

Pete hesitated, then turned to face him. "I made a song," he said. "And... I want it to be part of the OST."

Tankhun raised an eyebrow, surprised. "You made one? We didn't ask you to write anything."

"I know," Pete said quickly. "You didn't. But I just... I don't know. It came to me. It's like something Sam would dedicate to Troy, you know? It felt right."

Tankhun narrowed his eyes, like he was studying Pete more closely now. "Are you sure you want to include it?"

Pete nodded. "Yeah. I do."

There was a pause. Then Pete asked, "Do you wanna hear it?"

Tankhun walked over to the nearby sofa and sank into the cushions with a sigh. "All right," he said, waving a hand. "Let's hear what you've got."

Pete turned back to the screen and pressed play.

The room was filled with soft guitar strumming. It was simple at first, then layered with harmonies that felt like they were wrapping around you. Pete listened with his eyes closed, a faint smile tugging at his lips. He wasn't watching Tankhun, but Tankhun was watching him.

To Tankhun, the song was beautiful. But more than that, it was... personal. There was something in the lyrics, something in the way Pete sang it. It didn't just sound like a song written for a series. It sounded like a confession.

When the last chord faded out, Pete turned in his chair to look at him.

"So?" he asked quietly. "What do you think?"

Tankhun took a second before speaking. "It's great," he said slowly. "It really fits Sam's situation. You captured it perfectly."

But Pete noticed something. A flicker of hesitation in his eyes. The kind of look that only came when Tankhun was holding back.

Pete frowned slightly. "Is something wrong?"

Tankhun shifted on the couch. "It's not wrong, exactly. I just... I don't know. The song—" He paused. "It feels more like a personal confession than a fictional one."

Pete froze. His smile faded, and he stared at the floor for a beat too long.

Tankhun leaned forward a little. "Pete," he said gently, "do you... like someone?"

Pete's eyes darted away. "It's nothing," he said, voice tight. "The song's just for the OST. That's all."

Tankhun narrowed his eyes, not buying it for a second. He had known Pete for years. He knew his tells. The way he avoided eye contact when he was trying to hide something. The way he suddenly got quiet.

And then, like a puzzle piece clicking into place, Tankhun's thoughts narrowed.

Someone Pete had spent a lot of time with lately. Someone who always managed to sneak into Pete's orbit, even off-camera.

He took a slow breath. "Pete... do you like Vegas?"

Pete's head snapped up, eyes wide. His whole body stiffened, like he hadn't expected those words to be spoken out loud.

But Tankhun didn't need a verbal answer. That look—pure shock, guilt, something tangled—was enough.

Tankhun sighed. "Ohh Pete."

Chapter 12: Feelings

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The lights from the portable lighting finally dimmed as the Polaris Studio team finished taking the last few photos. Vegas, Pete, Jenna, and Ken stood just outside the cinema hall, where the very first episode of The Plus One was about to be shown. It wasn't just them—it was a private screening filled with staff, crew, and lucky fans who had managed to get a spot. After four long months of shooting, retakes, long nights, and intense rehearsals, it was finally time.

Jenna adjusted her shirt with the series' name on it under her black oversized coat, letting out a shaky breath. "I've never been this nervous in my whole career," she admitted, brushing a hand through her hair.

Vegas raised an eyebrow, a teasing smile tugging at his lips. "Come on, Jenna. You've been in this industry for what—a decade? How can you still get nervous?"

Jenna shot him a look. "Because I've never had a major second lead role in a series before. Movies, sure. Guest roles, absolutely. But this?" She gestured toward the cinema entrance. "This is new."

Ken let out a chuckle and leaned back on one heel. "If you're nervous, then what about Pete? This is his first time doing a series."

Pete, who'd been quietly fidgeting with the sleeves of his jacket, inhaled sharply. "Thanks for the reminder, Ken," he said dryly. "I was just starting to feel okay, and now you've brought it all back."

Jenna reached out and playfully smacked Ken on the arm. "Shut up, Ken."

Vegas glanced at Pete and gave him a reassuring pat on the back. "You'll be fine. Honestly, you were amazing during filming. I was there, remember?"

Pete scowled at him lightly. "Don't patronize me."

"I'm not," Vegas replied seriously, his voice softer now. "I mean it. People are going to love your character. You brought something real to it."

"I agree," Jenna added, nodding. "I have a feeling The Plus One is going to be one of the most talked-about BL series this year."

Ken grinned. "I'm excited too. Not just about the series, but also the OST. Pete wrote one of the songs for the show, right? Can't wait for people to hear it."

Just then, a staff member from King Entertainment approached them with a smile. "It's time. Please follow me to the entrance."

The four of them straightened up, sharing a quick glance of silent encouragement before walking in line behind the staff. As soon as they stepped into the cinema, a wave of cheers erupted from the fans seated inside. Applause echoed off the walls, and phones rose in the air to capture the moment. Vegas, Pete, Jenna, and Ken smiled brightly, waving and offering respectful wai greetings as they made their way toward the stage area.

Once they reached the front, the host took over, his voice cheerful and full of energy. "Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome the stars of The Plus One!"

The crowd cheered again, and the host gave each actor a chance to introduce themselves and their character. Jenna went first, poised and elegant. Ken followed with his usual charm. Pete looked a little hesitant, but his smile was genuine. Vegas went last, and the way he spoke drew excited reactions from the crowd.

The host then turned to face the audience. "This series is already being called one of the must-see BL shows of the year, and judging by the trailer, I think we can all agree—it's worth the wait. But enough talk. Let's begin the premiere of The Plus One!"

Applause rang out again as the lights dimmed.

Vegas, Pete, Jenna, and Ken made their way to their reserved seats in the front row. As they settled in, Vegas glanced sideways and noticed Pete rubbing his hands together. His shoulders were tense, his gaze fixed straight ahead.

"Hey," Vegas whispered, leaning closer. "Breathe. Just relax."

Pete turned his head slightly, and their faces ended up just inches apart. He blinked at Vegas before sighing. "I'm just nervous," he admitted, his voice low. But he nodded and started doing some quiet breathing exercises.

Vegas kept his gaze on him for a second longer, then gave a small smile. "You've got this."

The lights flickered off completely, and the cinema screen came to life with opening advertisements. Pete leaned back in his seat, his breathing slower, the tension in his body easing. Vegas gave one last glance at him—he looked calmer now, more in the moment—and then looked forward as the opening credits for The Plus One began to play, the title glowing across the screen.

---

<Ahh!!! I love this!!! Sam is so cute. And Troy, please, where can I apply to be his secretary?! #ThePlusOneEP1>

<This is such a downgrade for Vegas. His acting is so lame. Cancel this series before it's too late! #CancelThePlusOneNOW>

---

The soft clink of glasses and low hum of jazz music filled the rooftop bar, perched above the city's lights like a secret world. Warm gold tones lit the penthouse lounge, casting shadows across the marble floors and dark velvet seating. A cool breeze floated through the open terrace doors, carrying with it the scent of city rain that had passed earlier in the evening.

Vegas sat back against the plush cushions, a crystal glass of whiskey in hand. Across from him, Porsche leaned forward with his elbows on the table, cheeks slightly flushed from the drinks, and beside him, Kinn, ever composed, stirred the amber liquid in his own glass with lazy swirls.

"So," Porsche began, grinning, "I watched your series last night."

Vegas raised a brow, his expression lighting up. "Yeah?"

Porsche nodded eagerly. "I'm loving it so far. I mean it. You and Pete. There's something really good there. Like, real good."

Even Kinn gave a small smile and chimed in, "I don't usually sit through series, but I've been watching it with Porsche. The plot's interesting. And you two? You're carrying it well."

Vegas let out a breathy laugh, a mix of relief and pride. "Thanks. That means a lot, really. I'm just glad people are connecting with it."

"Are you kidding?" Porsche said, straightening up. "Everyone's talking about it. You, Pete, Jenna, and Ken—you guys are getting interviews left and right."

"We are," Vegas nodded, swirling his drink. "It's been non-stop. Press junkets, talk shows, even some international requests."

Porsche grinned, leaning in like a kid with a secret. "Well, just make sure you don't forget my magazine, all right?"

Vegas let out a low chuckle. "Of course. Your feature gets top priority."

Kinn glanced at him with a casual look, then asked, "How's Pete doing lately?"

"He's good," Vegas answered, setting his glass down. "We've got a live event coming up for a beauty brand, actually. And Polaris Studio's talking with King Entertainment about a fanmeeting once the series wraps."

Porsche's eyes lit up. "That would be amazing. You two have such a solid fanbase already. A fanmeeting would blow up."

Vegas smiled, but there was a flicker of something vulnerable in his eyes. "It's a little overwhelming sometimes. Everything's moving so fast. But... yeah. I'm happy people are enjoying what we made."

"They love it because you and Pete are lovable," Porsche said matter-of-factly. "You're both so in demand now. Actor-singer pairing? That's gold."

Vegas laughed softly, a little shyly this time, and caught the look Porsche threw at Kinn—a subtle tilt of his head in Vegas' direction.

He narrowed his eyes playfully. "Okay. What's that look about? Do you two know something I don't?"

Porsche cleared his throat dramatically, a glint of amusement in his eyes. "Actually, Kinn has something to tell you."

Vegas turned to Kinn, who looked calm but ever so slightly smug.

"Well?" Vegas asked.

Kinn met his eyes and said evenly, "A friend of mine works with a luxury fashion brand. One of the big ones. They're planning to invite you and Pete to the upcoming Paris Fashion Week soon."

Vegas blinked. "Wait, seriously?"

Kinn nodded. "They're preparing the official invitation to send to Polaris Studio and King Entertainment. They specifically asked for you two."

Porsche clapped his hands once, excited. "And guess what? My magazine will be covering the event. If you two go, I'm tagging along to do a VegasPete in Paris feature. Don't rob me of this, okay?"

Vegas stared at them both, surprised but clearly thrilled. "If it's up to me, I'd say yes in a heartbeat."

Kinn leaned back. "Hopefully your agency agrees. It's a huge opportunity. This brand doesn't hand out invites lightly."

"I think they'll say yes," Porsche said confidently. "It's great exposure. And come on, it's Paris. You two would kill it there."

Vegas let out a long breath, imagining it. The flashing lights, the runways, the old Parisian streets. He smiled, the thought warming him.

"Pete's gonna freak out when he hears this," he said, laughing. "It'd be his first time in Paris. We could explore a bit before the show."

Porsche raised his glass. "To Paris, then."

Vegas clinked his glass with theirs, the sound ringing softly between them.

"To Paris," he echoed, already picturing Pete's wide-eyed reaction and the Eiffel Tower glittering in the background.

---

Pete sat in his small studio, fingers tapping idly on the keyboard as random tunes played on the computer. He'd been at it for over an hour—tweaking melodies, layering sounds—but nothing really felt right. His mind wasn’t in it today. Music, usually his escape, now felt like background noise.

With a heavy sigh, Pete pushed the chair back and stood up. He stretched his arms, then made his way to the couch and flopped down on it. He stared at the ceiling, the silence stretching out around him. But it wasn’t really quiet—not in his head.

His thoughts wandered back to that conversation. The one he’d been trying not to replay, but it kept slipping back in like an old song on repeat.

*FLASHBACK*

Tankhun was pacing, arms crossed, and one eyebrow arched in full drama mode. Pete didn’t even realize he was being watched until he turned around and saw him.

"Since when?” Tankhun took a step closer.

Pete looked away, his hands fidgeting. “I… I don’t know. I really don’t. It’s not like I planned it.” He exhaled slowly. “But… he’s special. There’s something about him.”

Tankhun softened. “Yeah. I know. He is special. He’s been nothing but kind since you met him. Smart, thoughtful, always shows up prepared. He's an admirable person. But Pete…” T ankhun’s voice turned serious. “Vegas is straight. He’s only doing BL because it’s his job. Don’t mistake the way he treats you for something else.”

“I’m not,” Pete answered a little too quickly. “Just because I like him doesn’t mean I’m going to do anything.”

Tankhun raised a perfectly shaped brow. “Really? Then what’s that song all about?”

Pete froze. His lips parted like he wanted to answer, but nothing came out.

Tankhun stepped forward and placed a hand on Pete’s shoulder. “Listen, I want you to be happy. You deserve to be happy. But I don’t want you to get hurt. Vegas might care about you, but not the way you hope. And if he doesn’t… if you tell him and he pulls away… it could ruin what you already have.”

Pete’s throat tightened. He hadn’t even considered that far ahead.

Tankhun continued gently, “As a friend, I’ll support you no matter what. But as your boss, I’m telling you—don’t pursue it. Don’t risk your peace of mind for something that’s not certain. It’s okay to love someone… but if it’s going to break your heart or mess with your peace and sanity, is it even worth it?”

*END OF FLASHBACK*

Pete let out another sigh and closed his eyes.

“Stupid,” he muttered under his breath. “You're so stupid for even hoping, Pete.”

Just then, his phone buzzed in his pocket. He groaned, half-expecting a work message, but when he pulled it out, his heart skipped.

Vegas Calling

Pete stared at the screen for a moment. Then he sighed again and whispered to himself, “How the hell am I supposed to stop liking you if you’re always around?”

He cleared his throat and picked up the call. “Hello?”

“Hey!” Vegas’ cheerful voice came through. “What are you up to?”

Pete tried to sound normal. “Hey. Just… in my studio. Playing around with some tunes.”

“Ohh, cool. You busy?”

Pete sat up on the couch. “Uh… not really. Why?”

“Wanna hang out?” Vegas asked casually. “I can bring food.”

Pete blinked. “Wait… what?”

Vegas laughed. “I said I wanna hang out with you. Thought maybe we could chill. I’ll bring something to eat. What do you want?”

Pete’s heart raced. He swallowed hard but managed to sound calm. “Pizza?”

“Perfect,” Vegas said brightly. “I’ll be there in an hour.”

“Okay,” Pete answered, voice soft.

“See you later,” Vegas said before ending the call.

Pete held his phone in both hands and stared at it for a second. Vegas wanted to hang out. Just the two of them. He couldn’t stop the small, happy smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.

But then, Tankhun’s words echoed again in his head.

If it’s going to break your heart or mess with your peace and sanity, is it even worth it?

Pete lightly slapped both cheeks with his hands and muttered, “Get a grip, idiot.”

He stood up and looked around the studio. There were half-empty cans of soda, tangled wires, and his keyboard stand wasn’t even set right. If Vegas was coming, he had to clean up fast.

As he started tidying up, he told himself to play it cool. To not expect anything. He needs to stay cool outside since inside, he's nervous as hell.

An hour later, Vegas arrived with a big pizza box balanced in one hand and a small paper bag of sodas in the other. Pete stood up from his studio chair and gave him a polite wai, smiling as he stepped aside to let him in.

“I hope I’m not bothering you,” Vegas said as he set the food down on the coffee table in front of the sofa.

“It’s fine,” Pete replied, closing the door behind him. “I was getting bored anyway. Just messing around with some tunes on my computer.”

Vegas settled comfortably on the sofa while Pete took his seat again at his studio chair, wheeling it a bit closer to the coffee table. Vegas opened the pizza box with a grin.

Pete peeked inside and let out a small, pleased laugh. “Looks great.”

“Dig in,” Vegas said, nudging the box closer to Pete.

Pete grabbed a slice and took a bite. “Mmm, this is really good.”

Vegas popped open a can of soda and handed it to him. Pete took it with a quick “thanks,” sipped, then placed it back on the table. Vegas grabbed a slice for himself.

“So,” Vegas asked, “what were you working on?”

“Nothing much,” Pete said, brushing a crumb off his lap. “Just some random tune. I’m really just killing time before I head home and crash.”

Vegas nodded. “I just had a fitting today. Didn’t feel like going home yet.”

“I see,” Pete said, watching him for a moment. “What do you usually do when you’re not working? Aside from… fittings and events and all that?”

Vegas shrugged, chewing thoughtfully. “Mmm… not much. Go to the gym, cook, read. You?"

"Just watch some movies or series, I scroll through shopping and social media apps, go live in Instagram," Pete took a bite of his pizza.

"Ahh... Instagram Live. I really don't get that one,” Vegas said.

“Really?” Pete raised a brow.

“Yeah,” Vegas chuckled. “But I did accidentally go live once. I was trying to take a picture of myself on the way to an event and somehow pressed the wrong button. I was frowning at the screen trying to figure it out. The whole thing lasted like ten seconds.”

Pete burst out laughing. “Your fans must’ve loved that.”

“They did,” Vegas groaned. “Now they keep bugging me to go live again. But honestly, I never know what to say or do.”

Pete smiled. “I usually just update them about my events, sometimes talk about a series I finished or a place I ate at. Sometimes I answer questions—nothing too personal though. Just generic stuff. And sometimes I just play an instrument or vibe to music with them.”

Vegas looked thoughtful. “Isn’t that kind of personal though?”

“Not really,” Pete said, shaking his head. “I show them the surface, not the core. I keep my real life… protected.”

Vegas nodded slowly, but Pete could still see the curiosity in his eyes. Pete tilted his head.

“You okay if I go live with you now?”

Vegas blinked. “Now?”

Pete smiled. “Yeah. Just for fun. We don’t have to do anything. Just say hi.”

Vegas shrugged. “Sure, I guess it’s fine.”

Pete took out his phone, opened Instagram, and set up the live. A few taps later, the stream started.

“Hey guys,” Pete greeted cheerfully. “Sorry I haven’t been on live lately. I’ve been busy, but I’m free tonight—and I’ve got a guest!”

He panned the camera to Vegas, who smiled and waved.

“Hi,” Vegas said a little awkwardly.

Pete laughed and twisted his chair so both of them were visible in the frame. “We’re just hanging out. Got pizza, soda, and nothing better to do.”

He looked at Vegas with a teasing glint. “I just learned that Vegas doesn’t really do Instagram Lives. He had a little ‘accident’ before.”

Vegas groaned. “I just wanted a photo! I swear I didn’t mean to go live. My fans caught me looking like I was about to break the phone.”

The chat exploded with laughing emojis and hearts. Pete glanced at it and read aloud, “Someone asked what flavor our pizza is.”

Vegas held up his slice. “Super Supreme. Lots of cheese and meat. There are twelve slices. Don’t know if we’ll finish it. Good thing I haven’t eaten dinner yet.”

Pete looked back and smiled. “Same here.”

Vegas grinned and gave him a thumbs-up. Pete returned the gesture before turning back to the screen.

“Ohh,” Pete said, squinting at the comments. “Someone’s asking if you know how to play any instruments, Vegas.”

Vegas took a sip of soda. “Yeah. Guitar. A friend taught me back in college.”

“You what?” Pete stared at him. “How come I didn’t know that?”

Vegas shrugs before taking a bite of his pizza.

The fans in the chat immediately flooded with requests.

“They want you to play,” Pete said, amused.

“I’m rusty. I'm not even sure if I can still play,” Vegas protested.

Pete placed the phone on the coffee table, angling it toward Vegas. He stood up and fetched the guitar from the corner, handing it to him with a grin.

Vegas laughed, accepting it. “I forgot I’m in your studio.”

Pete sat back down. “Well, they want it. I want it. No pressure or anything.”

Vegas wiped his hands with a napkin and gave a mock glare. “You better not laugh at me.”

“No promises,” Pete teased. “But I will cheer.”

Vegas adjusted the guitar, strummed a few times, then looked up. “Ready?”

Pete nodded eagerly. “Go for it.”

Vegas started playing, and Pete’s eyes widened a little. His fingers moved smoothly, the chords clear and warm. Then Vegas opened his mouth and started singing All I Want by Kodaline.

His voice was soft. Gentle. Honest.

Pete couldn’t stop staring.

After a few lines, Vegas stopped. “That’s enough.”

“No!” Pete whined. “Come on. At least until the chorus.”

Vegas rolled his eyes playfully. “You owe me for this.”

“I’ll buy you expensive sunglasses the next time I travel,” Pete said dramatically.

Vegas pointed at the phone. “You guys heard that. You’re my witnesses.”

Pete laughed. “Shit. Forgot we were live.”

Vegas shook his head, then kept playing and finished the chorus. His voice hit differently this time—so sincere it made Pete’s chest tighten.

When he stopped, Pete clapped enthusiastically. “That was so good!”

Vegas shook his head again but smiled. “Coming from you? I’m honored.” Pete stood up to take the guitar from Vegas and he places it back on the corner of the room. He sat down again and picked up his phone. The fans were going wild. Laughing, heart emojis, song requests.

He read one out loud. “‘You guys should make a song together.’”

Pete glanced at Vegas with a mischievous grin. “That’s not a bad idea.”

Vegas, already munching another slice of pizza, looked up. “Guys, don’t give him ideas,” he said to the phone.

Pete laughed. “Too late. I already have ten.” he jokingly said.

He turned back to the fans. “Okay, I’m gonna end this live soon. I need to eat properly and convince this guy to sing more.”

The fans flooded the chat with NOOOO, DON’T LEAVE, and JUST LEAVE THE LIVE ON AND IGNORE US.

“I’m just kidding,” Pete chuckled. “I’ll go live again. Maybe with a mini unplugged session next time, if I can convince him,” he nods his head towards Vegas.

He looked at Vegas. “Say goodbye, Vegas.”

Vegas waved. “Good night, guys! Thanks for watching my accidental concert.”

Both of them laughed.

“I’ll try to make him sing again. Bye! Good night!” Pete promised before ending the live.

Vegas leaned back, stretching. “You owe me those sunglasses.”

“No problem,” Pete grinned. “If you sing again, I might buy you two.”

“Hmm,” Vegas pretended to think. “I don't know. Maybe someday.”

Pete rolled his eyes and took another bite of pizza. They talked about everything and nothing for another couple of hours. TV shows, weird fan encounters, food they missed, things they wanted to try, travels, and more.

When the clock struck past midnight, they both knew it was time to head home. Pete walked Vegas to the door. They quietly get out of the building, heading to the parking lot. Good thing Vegas' and Pete's cars are parked near each other.

“Tonight was fun,” Vegas said.

“It was,” Pete agreed softly.

Vegas smiled. “We should do this again."

"Karaoke? Busking?" Pete jokes.

Vegas shook his head, "You're annoying sometimes," he sighed, but smiled at Pete. "Take care, okay?"

“Yeah,” Pete nodded. “You, too.”

Vegas gave him one last wave before heading to his car.

Pete went inside his car, leaned on his seat, and smiled to himself.

It was a fun night.

But the way his heart beat when Vegas sang?

That was the problem.

---

The soft click of keys echoed through the hallway as Vegas stepped into his condo. He tossed them gently onto the small drawer table by the door, the sound of metal against wood a familiar end-of-day ritual. The silence of the place greeted him. Clean, modern, a little too neat—but that was how he liked it.

He walked straight to the kitchen, opened the fridge, and pulled out a bottle of water. Twisting the cap off, he leaned against the counter and took a long drink. The cool liquid ran down his throat, refreshing after the long day he had.

Setting the bottle aside, he made his way to the bedroom. The moment he stepped inside, he began to undress, stripping off each layer without much thought and dumping them in the laundry basket. His body moved on autopilot. Shower. Skincare. Pajamas. Bed.

Steam filled the bathroom as he stepped into the shower. Warm water flowed over his body, easing the slight tension in his muscles. He let his head fall back and closed his eyes.

His mind wandered.

It had started with an early gym session, the usual part of his routine. Then he headed straight to King Entertainment for a quick meeting. A luxury brand had offered him a spot at Paris Fashion Week—and not just him. Pete was invited too.

He could still hear King’s voice during the meeting, calm but encouraging.

“You should go,” King had said, leaning back in his chair. “It’s a huge opportunity. And going together might attract even more attention. It’s a good look.”

Vegas had nodded at the time, but it wasn’t until the suit fitting later that day that it really sank in. Standing in front of the mirror, adjusting the sleeves of a sharp navy-blue jacket, he caught himself wondering what kind of suit Pete would wear.

Would he go classic? Bold? Would it match his soft smile or the fire in his eyes when he was serious?

The thought made him smile to himself then. It still did now.

After the fitting, he didn’t feel like going home right away. He texted Pete, casually asking if he was free. Then, Vegas went to Pete’s studio. They had pizza and soda together, did a quick Instagram live, and just talked until midnight—about work, random things, and whatever came to mind. Being with Pete felt easy. Natural. Like he could finally breathe.

Pete was like a fresh breeze. Simple. Real. No filters. He could be adorably awkward, but when he focused, when he listened, Vegas felt like the only person in the world.

Vegas hadn’t felt this close to anyone in a long time. Not even Kelly.

Back in his bedroom, Vegas stepped out of the shower, towel around his waist. He went through his night routine—cleanser, toner, serum, cream—then slipped into a soft set of navy pajamas. The fabric was cool against his skin. Familiar. Safe.

He climbed into bed, lying back as the comforter wrapped around him like a cocoon. But his thoughts didn’t settle. His body was still, but his mind spun quietly, spinning around one person.

Pete.

His laugh. His scowl when he’s annoyed. His voice when he’s excited about something. The way he thinks deeply before giving an answer. The way he listens.

Vegas didn’t understand it. But he felt it.

There was a scene they filmed weeks ago. A kiss scene. It wasn’t meant to be anything more than scripted. But the moment their lips touched, something inside Vegas shifted.

Pete’s lips were soft, gentle at first, then confident. He remembered the way Pete's breath hitched. The way his own heart slammed against his chest.

He placed his palm over it now, feeling the echo of that moment.

“What is this?” he whispered into the quiet room, staring at the ceiling.

His heart was still racing. Not from nerves. From something he couldn’t name.

Something about Pete pulled him in. Like gravity. Like a wave.

He exhaled slowly, brows knitting slightly as his fingers brushed his chest. He wasn’t used to feeling like this. Vulnerable. Exposed. But he wasn’t scared either.

He just didn’t know what this feeling was. But one thing is for sure.

Pete was the only person who made him feel that way.

Notes:

The fangirl in me already thinks these two are dating, but the writer in me says, “Take it slow—let them really fall for each other.” VegasPete in Paris though? The city of love? I don’t know... I’m kinda excited. Just rereading my draft has me kicking the air!
Thanks so much for your support. Kudos, stars, and comments mean a lot to me!

Chapter 13: The Way You Make Me Feel

Notes:

Hey everyone! Sorry for the super late update—life got a bit hectic. Also, I just celebrated my birthday last June 10. Yaaay!
Anyway, remember when I teased that VegasPete might head to Paris Fashion Week soon on my last update weeks ago? Well, guess what—Bible Wichapas was just announced to attend Paris Fashion Week for Amiri! I’m so happy for him. It’s his third Fashion Week, second time in Paris with Amiri, but this time he’s going solo. Kinda feels like I manifested it. Should I start manifesting more things?
Anyway, hope you enjoy this new chapter. We’re getting to the exciting part!

Chapter Text

Vegas sat on the couch with a glass of red wine in his hand, one leg tucked under the other, eyes on the TV. The living room lights were dimmed, just the glow from the screen lighting his face. It was Friday night: new episode night, and tonight's episode of The Plus One was the one everyone had been waiting for.

Including him.

Pete had been tight-lipped about it. Every time Vegas asked, Pete would just smile and say, "Just wait. It'll hit different if you see it for the first time like everyone else."

Vegas tried to pry some details from Pol, but all he got was that Pete’s character, Sam, would finally admit to himself about his feelings for Troy, Vegas’ character—and that Pete’s original song would be launched as the OST in that same scene.

All Pol said was: "The song? That’s Sam’s thoughts. That’s all I’ll say."

Vegas took a slow sip from his glass the moment the series intro played. He leaned back and focused, carefully watching each scene, checking his performance with a quiet pride. He liked how he delivered his lines—natural, subtle, the right kind of intensity. His scenes with Pete still gave him something he couldn’t name.

Then it came. Pete’s solo scene.

In this scene, Troy had just dropped Sam off in front of his place. The car was parked by the curb, headlights glowing dimly in the quiet night. Vegas watched the screen intently.

"Thanks for coming with me tonight," Troy said, one hand still on the steering wheel as he looked at Sam beside him. "Sorry my friends kept throwing questions at you like a game show."

Sam gave a small laugh. “It’s fine. I was glad to help.”

Troy reached over and patted his back, voice turning soft and teasing. “You know, I’m lucky to have a 'boyfriend' like you.”

Sam rolled his eyes with a half-scoff. “Go home, P'Troy.” he said before getting out of Troy's car and close the door.

Troy chuckled, unbothered, rolled down the window and called Sam. Sam looks back at him. "What?" Sam asks.

“Good night, Sam.” Troy winks and rolls up the glass window. Then, he drove off.

Sam stood on the curb, hands in his jacket pocket, eyes following the car as it slowly disappeared down the street. He didn’t move until the taillights were gone.

Then, a quiet strum of guitar began.

Vegas’s breath hitched.

The camera focused on Sam’s face, contemplative and quiet, as the music swelled. Pete’s voice came in—soft, honest, aching in that way only Pete could pull off.

Sam went inside his home and head to his bedroom. He sat on his bed, open his phone. He checked the gallery and stares at a photo of him and Troy taken during one of their fake dates. Then it shows a few flashback of Troy and Sam's moments together as Pete's song plays.

Vegas leaned forward a bit, the wine glass resting against his knee.

The lyrics weren’t dramatic. They weren’t filled with metaphors. They were simple. Clear. Like someone confessing something they’ve known for a while but never dared to say out loud.

The song continues to play over flashes of past scenes—Sam laughing at something Troy said, Sam watching Troy from a distance, Sam fixing Troy’s neck tie like it's a habit. Vegas found himself remembering shooting those scenes, how natural Pete had been, how in sync they were without even trying.

Vegas continue to watch even Pete's scene and song are over. When the series ended, he keeps thinking of the song that Pete sang.

Then, Vegas blinked and reached for his phone. Polaris Studio had just posted the official music video. Simple Happiness by Pete Saengtham.

He clicked on it.

It opened with Pete sitting by the window of a quiet, sunlit café. Just him, his guitar, and a notebook. Pete starts tosing and Vegas rest his back on the sofa and closes his eyes, thinking of Sam and Troy's moments together.

I never thought that I need you this way,

Sitting beside you, and there's nothing to say.

Every word we speak, there's something I can't hide,

A quiet kind of comfort I feel by your side.

You laugh, and the world slows down,

I’m lost on the way you make everything sound.

And here I am, falling like a fool,

Head over heels, but trying to stay cool.

You don’t have to know, and that’s fine with me,

Just loving you is a simple happiness, you see.

As the song went on, the scenes of Troy and Sam slowly faded in Vegas’s mind.

Instead, he started seeing himself.

Him and Pete.

In the moments we share, there's more than I could say,

A touch of your hand just brightens my day.

I don’t want to change what we have right now,

But every smile of yours is pulling me somehow.

You talk, and I’m hanging on,

To every little word like it's a song.

And here I am, falling like a fool,

Head over heels, but trying to stay cool.

You don’t have to know, and that’s fine with me,

Just loving you is a simple happiness, you see.

Vegas’s chest tightened. He doesn't understand this feeling.

The bridge played, and suddenly, he was back in Pete’s studio months ago. The way they talked, the way Pete look at him when he was playing the guitar while singing. There's something in the way he looks at him that makes Vegas' heart skip a beat.

Maybe I’m dreaming, maybe it’s wrong,

But in your presense, I've never felt so strong.

I don’t want to ruined the bond we've made,

But loving you is the sweetest serenade

Vegas swallowed. His heart was beating way too fast. He felt a strange twist in his gut. Not uncomfortable, just… unfamiliar. New.

So here I am, falling like a fool,

Head over heels, but playing it cool.

You don’t need to know, and that’s all right,

Loving you is my simple, quiet light.

Loving you is a simple happiness, you see.

Maybe someday, you’ll fall for me.

When the song ended, he didn’t move. He replayed the video again, phone close to his chest.

“Damn, Pete,” he whispered. “What are you doing to me?”

He stared at the screen, then shut his eyes for a second.

Pete really was a good artist. He knew how to write a song that made people feel things.

Or maybe… Maybe it was just Vegas that felt this way.

And maybe that was enough to make him press play one more time.

---

<OMG PETE!!! WHAT WAS THAT SONG?! AHHHHHHHH!!!>

<Pete understands his character so much that he even applied it to the lyrics of the OST for the series. The repeat button is ruined now! I love it!>

<What do you mean 'Maybe someday, you'll fall for me'? Explain yourself, Pete!>

<Is Vegas okay? Why do I feel like the song is a confession song? Was it really meant for Sama and Troy or... Gosh... Call me delulu, I don't care. I said what I said! IYKYK!>

<PLEASE GIVE US A FAN MEETING OR CONCERT AFTER THE SERIES AIRS. I need to see Pete perform this song live while Vegas is watching for my sanity! Please! I'm begging!>

---

The meeting room of Polaris Studio was filled with soft chatter as everyone settled in. Pete sat quietly beside Arm, his laptop open but untouched. Across from him were Pol, Kim, and Tankhun, who was already sipping on a tall cup of iced coffee. A few staff members of Polaris Studio sat near the far end of the table.

Tankhun tapped the table twice. “All right, everyone! Let’s begin.”

The room quieted.

Tankhun turned to Pete with a bright smile. “First of all, congratulations, Pete! The response to The Plus One has been amazing. Your acting debut is a hit!”

Pete’s face warmed, and he gave a shy smile. “Thank you, P’Khun.”

“I mean it! You’re trending almost every week!” Tankhun leaned back dramatically. “And guess what? We’ve already received a bunch of offers for your next acting projects. But don’t worry, I’ll screen them first before showing you anything. We’re not rushing.”

Pete nodded. “Thanks, P’Khun. That really means a lot.”

“Now, let’s move on to your schedule,” Tankhun said, glancing down at the printed agenda in front of him. “You have two upcoming brand events next month. One is here in Bangkok, the other one’s in Chiang Mai. The dates are still being finalized, but both are confirmed.”

Pol leaned forward. “Also, King Entertainment confirmed with us that there will be a last episode screening followed by a fanmeeting, one week after the series finale.”

Pete sat straighter. “Fanmeeting?”

“Yes,” Tankhun answered. “But don’t worry. It’s more chill than the usual concerts. No big production numbers unless you want to. It’ll be mostly interviews, Q&A, and fan interactions.”

Pete let out a soft breath. “That’s fine with me. I’m okay with that.”

Pol added, “We have six weeks to prepare. That gives us enough time to finalize the venue, run a few rehearsals, and get your schedule in order.”

Kim, who had been quietly checking something on his tablet, looked up and said, “You might want to start thinking about what do to in the fan meet. You can perform your song if you want.”

"That's a great idea!" Tankhun said and looks at Pete, "What do you think, Pete?"

“I’ll think about it,” Pete replied.

Pol cleared his throat. “One more thing. Pete, you and Vegas have been invited to Paris Fashion Week. A luxury brand sent the invite last week. Both of you are attending together.”

Pete blinked. “Ohh. Okay.”

Just a nod. No reaction. No comment. Pol raised an eyebrow at that but said nothing.

Tankhun, however, chuckled. “You really are cool about everything, huh?”

Pete only smiled in return.

Pol flipped a page on his clipboard. “Also… there are several foreign producers interested in bringing The Plus One fanmeeting abroad. We’re having a meeting with King Entertainment next week to talk about possible countries.”

Tankhun nodded. “It won’t be a full-blown world tour, but we’ll pick a few countries. Maybe Singapore, Vietnam, South Korea, Japan, Hong Kong, possibly the Philippines too, maybe Brazil, Italy, Germany, and Spain, depending on the schedule. We’ll keep you posted.”

Tankhun looks at Pete, “Any questions, Pete?”

“Do I get a break?” Pete asks. Tankhun looks at Pol, "Does he have a free days on his schedule?"

Pol answered, “After the first fanmeet, you have one free week before anything else starts.”

Pete gave a small smile. “Okay. I want to visit my grandparents in Chumphon.”

Tankhun clapped his hands once. “That’s perfectly fine. Just let Pol know where you are, and don’t disappear on us.”

Pete smiled and nodded. “I will.”

The meeting continues with other agendas. When the meeting was about to wrap up, Pete turned to Arm. “Arm, can you check the new set of songs I arranged. You got access on my computer, right?”

“Yeah. I'll check them out as soon as I can. I’ll send you feedback once I'm done,” Arm replied.

Tankhun stood up, signaling the end of the meeting. “Okay, go live your superstar lives. Meeting adjourned!”

Everyone started packing their things and filing out of the room.

Pol stayed behind and walked alongside Pete toward the hallway. “You have a fitting in two hours.”

“Okay,” Pete replied, already a little tired.

“Want me to get you lunch first?”

Pete perked up. “Burger and fries, please. Just water for the drink.”

Pol smiled. “Got it. Where will you be?”

“In the studio. I’ll wait there.”

“All right. I’ll be back soon.”

Pete walked quietly to his studio, pushed the door open, and stepped inside. The lights were dim, and the cool air from the AC made him sigh in relief. He dropped his tuff on the coffee table and flopped down onto the small sofa in the corner.

His schedule was getting busier by the day. Brand events, fanmeetings, trips abroad. But he was glad to have one week of peace coming up.

He turned onto his side, eyes drifting shut.

“I really miss Chumphon…” he mumbled to no one. “Can’t wait to see Grandma and Grandpa.”

And with that, he let himself rest for a moment, while the world outside kept moving.

---

The salty breeze from the sea gently passed through the open windows of their family house in Bang Saen. The familiar scent of home welcomed Vegas the moment he stepped in. After dropping his overnight bag by the foyer, he wandered into the house, the sound of cartoon voices echoing softly from the living room.

Venice was sprawled on the floor, eyes glued to the TV, a bowl of mixed berries resting dangerously on the edge of the coffee table.

“Hey, buddy,” Vegas called softly.

“Hia!” Venice chirped, eyes lighting up as he sat up straight. “You're here!”

Vegas walked over and ruffled her hair before heading into the dining area where Macau was already seated, sipping on a cold bottle of soda, papers spread across the table—business stuff, as always.

“Still working even on your day off?” Vegas asked, sliding into the seat across from him.

Macau chuckled. “Just reviewing some numbers. My supplier in Chonburi tried to sneak in a price increase again.”

Vegas shook his head. “Same old tricks.”

They talked for a while, the conversation easy and familiar, shifting from business talk to random family updates. At some point, Macau leaned back in his chair, looking relaxed for once.

“By the way,” Macau said, looking at him with a grin, “I’ve been watching your show. You’re doing great.”

Vegas raised an eyebrow. “You’ve been watching The Plus One?”

“Of course. Jin got me into it.”

Vegas blinked. “Jin?”

“Yeah,” Macau said casually. “Someone I’ve been seeing.”

“You’re seeing someone?” Vegas looked half-surprised, half-intrigued.

“We’re not official or anything,” Macau added, taking another sip of his soda. “But I hope it’ll go there.”

Vegas smiled. “Good for you. I hope I get to meet this Jin soon.”

“You will,” Macau said. Then he cleared his throat. “Just so you know, Jin isn't a she.”

Vegas paused. “What?”

“Jin is a guy.”

Vegas blinked again, slower this time. “You’re dating a man?”

“Not exactly dating. But yeah… he’s a man. University student. Met him a few months ago. He’s been visiting Bang Saen when he can. I meet him too whenever I’m in Bangkok.”

Vegas leaned back, trying to wrap his head around it. “Wait, wait. So… Jin is a man.”

“Yup.”

“You like him.”

“Very much.”

“You… want a relationship with him?”

Macau chuckled. “Yes, Hia.”

Vegas furrowed his brows. “I didn’t know you were gay.”

“I’m not,” Macau replied, smiling. “Technically, I’m pansexual. I’m attracted to people, not gender. Jin’s pan too. He leans a bit softer and gentler, but he’s still very much a man.”

Vegas took a moment to absorb it. “Wow.”

Macau tilted his head, a playful glint in his eye. “You still love me even if I’m part of the rainbow?”

Vegas gave him a dry look. “Of course I do, idiot.”

Macau laughed, clearly relieved and amused. But before Vegas could escape deeper into thought, he asked, “Can I ask you a hypothetical question?”

Macau leaned forward, interested. “Shoot.”

Vegas hesitated. “Hypothetically… if a straight guy starts feeling weird about someone of the same sex—like… being happy or nervous around them, or thinking about them all the time… does that mean he’s queer?”

Macau nodded thoughtfully. “Being attracted to someone of the same gender doesn’t automatically mean you're gay. It’s like this. Just because a man likes a woman, doesn’t mean he’s suddenly a woman, right? Same thing. Love is love. Attraction is just attraction. Labels help some people, but they don’t define the depth of your feelings.”

Vegas sat there, nodding slowly.

Macau squinted at him. “Why? You attracted to someone?”

Vegas straightened up. “No! It's just a hypothetical question.”

“Sure,” Macau smirked, eyes narrowing. “Is it Pete?”

Vegas’s face twisted. “You’re talking shit.”

Macau burst out laughing. “Come on, I’m just saying. If it is Pete, that’s totally fine. Who wouldn’t like Pete? He’s good-looking, smart, grounded, funny, and good with people. Despite being popular, he’s still kind.”

Vegas rubbed his face. “It’s impossible.”

Macau’s grin widened. “So, you’re hoping, huh?”

Vegas didn’t answer. He stood up and walked over to the living room, dropping down beside Venice and pretending to be invested in the cartoon he was watching.

From the dining table, Macau watched with a knowing smile. He might be teasing, but he wasn’t wrong. Vegas had that look. The same one Macau himself wore when he thought about Jin. It was complicated, yes—but maybe it was real. Maybe it was just the start.

---

The warm breeze rustled through the trees, carrying the earthy scent of pine and the distant murmur of birds. Pete sat comfortably on a wooden chair, his plate nearly clean, save for a piece of grilled fish and a slice of lime. The small porch dining area of the mountain resort gave them a wide, breathtaking view — the sprawling city skyline on one side, soft mountain ridges blanketed in mist on the other.

Big took a long sip of his cold tea, leaned back, and sighed. “Man, I’m glad I finally got some free time.”

Pete, chewing the last bit of his rice, nodded in agreement. “Same. I’m enjoying this break while it lasts. After the series wraps up, we’re off for a fanmeet tour.”

Big turned to look at him. “Already? That’s fast.”

“There’s six cities confirmed already.” Pete wiped his mouth with a napkin. “It’s gonna be hectic, but I’m excited.”

Big grinned. “That just means the show’s doing well. Congrats, Pete. You all worked hard for this.”

“Thanks,” Pete said with a soft smile. “I really hope people liked it.”

A comfortable silence settled between them for a moment, broken only by the occasional clatter of cutlery and the wind chimes dancing from the porch ceiling. Then Big turned to him again.

“So… how are things between you and Vegas?”

Pete blinked, caught off guard. He looked up, meeting Big’s eyes for a moment before dropping his gaze back to his drink. “We’re okay.”

Big smirked. “I see your posts. You two spend a lot of time together.”

Pete chuckled. “It’s work.”

Big raised an eyebrow. “Even during off days?”

Pete shrugged. “We hang out sometimes. If we’re both free.”

“Hmm.” Big gave a slow nod. “I see.”

Pete studied him for a moment, then grinned playfully. “Are you jealous?”

Big looked at him sideways, one brow arched. “Why would I be jealous?”

Pete leaned back in his chair. “Weel, you’ve been my closest friend and hangout buddy for so long. Maybe you’re jealous of my closeness with Vegas ‘cause we’ve been spending more time together.”

Big scoffed. “Please. I’ve been here longer than him. I'm a better hangout buddy. I’m not a celebrity. I don’t have to check my schedule every ten minutes.” He jokes.

Pete laughed. “True. But… Vegas is cool, too. He’s chill. Easy to be with. We should hang out with him again. Maybe join us next time we plan something.”

Big shrugged. “Sure. If the stars align and our schedules match.”

Pete's smile faded just a little. He sat up straighter, his fingers idly tracing the rim of his glass. “Big…”

“Hmm?”

“There’s something I need to tell you. Something important.”

Big set his fork down and gave Pete his full attention. “Go on.”

Pete looked out over the horizon for a moment before speaking. “This industry… it’s loud. There’s a lot of noise, and people come and go. I’ve made friends, sure. Acquaintances. But… I only really trust a few people.”

Big’s expression softened. “And I’m one of them?”

Pete nodded slowly. “You are. That’s why I’m telling you this.”

Big leaned forward slightly. “What is it?”

Pete hesitated for a moment, then took a breath. “I like him. Vegas. I like him… romantically.”

Big blinked, but didn’t interrupt. Pete continued, his voice quiet but steady.

“I know I probably shouldn’t. I’ve tried not to. But I can’t help it. I’ve fallen for him. And now I’m stuck in this weird place where I don’t know if I should just keep it to myself or tell him how I feel.”

Big didn’t speak right away. He leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, his eyes locked on the mountains for a long moment. Then he turned back to Pete.

“If he likes you back,” Big began, “are you ready for what comes with that?”

Pete looked confused. “What do you mean?”

“I mean…” Big’s tone was calm but serious, “Are you ready for the hate? The fans who’ll get angry? Vegas’s fans… VegasKelly’s fans… even your own fans who’ll feel disappointed or betrayed? Are you willing to deal with all that?”

Pete didn’t answer. He hadn’t thought of it that way. All he could think about was how his chest fluttered every time Vegas laughed. How comfortable he felt when they talked. How inspired he’s been lately… just because Vegas was around.

“I don’t know,” Pete finally said, almost in a whisper.

Big nodded. “Then think about it. Ask yourself. If being with him is worth all of that. Worth your peace. Your image. Your safety. If it is… then maybe you should tell him. If not…”

Pete stayed quiet, lips pressed into a thin line as his mind raced.

Big gave him a soft pat on the back. “You don’t have to decide now. Just… don’t rush it. Think about it a hundred times. A thousand if you could. Just take your time.”

Pete smiled faintly. “Thanks, Big.”

“No problem,” Big said, returning the smile.

That night, the mountain air turned cooler, the breeze rustling softly against the windows. The lights inside their cabin were dim, the living room bathed in a warm yellow glow. Pete and Big sat close on the couch, a half-empty bucket of fried chicken between them, two bottles of beer resting on the coffee table, and a tray of nearly finished fries. A romantic comedy played on the television, its soft background music filling the quiet pauses in their conversation.

Pete had laughed at all the funny parts. Big joined in, though he found himself watching Pete more than the movie itself.

When the credits rolled and the screen slowly faded to black, Big looked to his side and found Pete slumped against the cushions, head slightly tilted, eyes closed.

He was fast asleep.

Big let out a soft chuckle, reaching for the remote to turn the volume down. He stood up, quietly started cleaning the table — putting the chicken bones in the trash, wiping down the greasy plates, and placing the empty bottles in the sink. After that, he grabbed a clean washcloth from the bathroom, dampened it with warm water, and returned to Pete.

Kneeling in front of him, Big gently took Pete’s hand and cleaned the crumbs and oil from his fingers. His movements were quiet and careful, his heart oddly full and heavy at the same time.

Once Pete was clean, Big slipped his arms under him, lifting him carefully. Pete stirred a little but didn’t wake. His head found Big’s shoulder naturally, like he had done it before.

Big carried him into the next room, Pete’s bedroom across from his own, and laid him gently on the bed. He pulled the blanket over him, tucking the edges just right to keep him warm. Then, instead of leaving, he sat down at the edge of the bed, eyes lingering on Pete’s peaceful sleeping face.

His chest ached.

Pete had said earlier that he liked Vegas. That he might confess.

And if Big had any say in it… he didn’t want him to.

He wished Pete could move on, forget Vegas after their project wrapped up. Maybe fall for someone else. Someone safer. Someone who wouldn't break his heart.

But Big knew that wasn’t his decision to make.

He admired Pete’s bravery. The fact that he was even thinking of confessing something so big. Big could never do that. Not even now.

He remembered the first time they met—years ago, when his father introduced Pete as the new bar singer at one of their family-owned establishments. Pete had smiled politely, bowed with a wai, and that was it.

Big was gone.

The more he got to know Pete, the harder he fell. He learned Pete was queer and open about it, and for some reason, that made Big’s chest flutter with something he didn’t want to name at the time. It made things feel possible.

And as time passed, Pete only became more impossible not to love. He was beautiful, sure. But he was also gentle. Smart. Quick-witted. The kind of guy who laughed with his whole chest and never hesitated to help others. He lit up every room he walked into.

So Big fell. Hard. Quietly.

He never told Pete, though. He didn’t have the guts. Not when their friendship meant too much. Not when the risk of losing Pete completely was too high.

So he kept it hidden. He became a loyal friend. The guy Pete called when he needed to rant, or eat out, or hide away from everything. The one who stayed beside him, even if it hurt.

Big reached over and lightly brushed Pete’s hair away from his forehead, fingers lingering for just a second.

It hurt, knowing Pete’s heart leaned toward someone else. Toward Vegas.

But Pete didn’t know how Big felt. And maybe that was for the best.

“I’ll support you,” Big whispered into the quiet room, voice low, steady, almost like a promise. “Whether he feels the same or not… I’ll be here.”

He took a deep breath, swallowing the sting in his throat.

And maybe, just maybe, if Vegas doesn’t return Pete’s feelings… if things don’t work out between them… maybe it would be Big’s turn. Maybe he’d finally get the chance to tell Pete how long he’s been in love with him.

Chapter 14: Mesmerized

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

A loud cheer erupted inside the cinema as the ending credits began to roll on the big screen. The room was filled with applause, whistles, and screams from fans who had just watched the finale of The Plus One series. Pete sat frozen in his seat, tears streaming down his cheeks as the emotions washed over him. His first-ever acting job had officially come to an end.

He quickly wiped his face, sniffling a bit. Before fully pulling himself together, he felt a warm hand gently land on his shoulder. He turned to his side and found Vegas smiling at him.

"You did a great job, Pete," Vegas said, his voice soft and sincere.

Pete gave him a teary smile. "Thank you," he whispered, and without hesitation, pulled Vegas into a tight hug.

The fans who caught sight of the moment screamed even louder, some clapping, others cheering as their favorite duo embraced. Vegas held Pete firmly for a second, then pulled back just enough to meet his eyes.

"I'm proud of you," Vegas said. "And I'm honored to work with you on this project."

Pete nodded, his throat tight with emotion. "I couldn't have done it without you."

Just then, one of the staff members approached, asking the main cast to come to the front for their final message and fan interaction. Pete sniffed again and looked around for a tissue, but before he could reach out, Vegas was already a step ahead. He grabbed a few tissues from a nearby staff member and handed them to Pete.

"Here. You'll need these," Vegas said with a small chuckle.

Pete laughed lightly, dabbing his eyes. "Thanks."

Together, they walked towards the front of the cinema, where a small stage had been set up. Fans continued to cheer, their energy still high. Ken and Jenna were already up front, chatting with the emcee. Pete and Vegas joined them, standing in a row as they waited for the credits to finish rolling.

Pete took a deep breath, trying to steady himself. Jenna noticed and gently reached over, giving his back a soft pat.

"You okay?" she asked.

He gave her a small smile. "I'm fine. P'Jenna."

Jenna smiled back. "You did great. We all did."

The credits finally ended, and the MC stepped up with a bright smile. "Let's welcome the amazing cast of The Plus One one more time!"

The crowd erupted again as the program officially began. One by one, the cast members took turns thanking the fans and giving their final messages.

When it was Pete's turn, he held the mic tightly, looking out at the audience with glistening eyes.

"To my character, Sam," he began, voice slightly shaky, "I'm so proud of you. I admire your patience, your respect, your understanding, and courage." He paused, taking a breath. "You've taught me what it means to love honestly. I hope that, like Sam, people out there will find the courage to love faithfully... and to find their own Troy who will love them just as much."

There was a wave of cheers, and a few emotional sniffles from fans.

Next was Vegas.

"To Troy, I'm so proud of you. You taught me so many things. Portraying Troy was a real challenge for me," he said, holding the mic with ease but speaking from the heart. "I've done roles before, but my character's love interest was always a woman. This time, it was different." He glanced at Pete, then turned back to the crowd. "Troy's struggle to understand what he was feeling... to take that leap of faith for someone he truly loved... it was beautiful. I hope people can learn from him. To stop focusing on gender and start focusing on what's inside someone's heart. Because that's what really matters."

Fans clapped loudly, some shouting his name.

"I'm really grateful I got to be Troy," Vegas continued. "And I hope he and Sam live their lives together, fully and freely."

He then turned his thanks to the production team. "Thank you to our companies, our staff, the crew, and of course, all of you. Your support made all of this possible. And don't forget—next week, our fancon tour begins. We hope you'll join us and keep celebrating The Plus One together."

After the speeches, Ken, Jenna, Pete, and Vegas stood side by side, held hands, and bowed deeply to the fans.

The official program ended, and the fan interaction began. There were raffles for exclusive merch, group photo sessions, and a hi-touch event where fans got to briefly meet each of the main cast up close.

Though the series had come to an end, it was clear that something special was just beginning. The cast was full of energy, laughing and chatting as they interacted with fans. The bond they built through the project was real, and their excitement for the upcoming tour was written all over their faces.

The Plus One may have wrapped up on screen, but its journey with the fans was far from over.

---

<That's what you called A PERFECT ENDING. OMG! I will rewatch this soon! #ThePlusOneFinalEp>

<Okay, it's over. Can we go back to how things are supposed to be? #VegasKellyComeback>

<Bitch, STFU! It's not going to happen, especially since MonKelly has a new upcoming series and a movie, and VegasPete will be booked and busy with their upcoming fancon tour and fashion week appearance. Take your head out of your ass, it's not a hat. Get a life!>

<VegasPete did an amazing job in this series. I won't be surprised if they have more BL series in the future. #ThePlusOnFinalEP #VegasPete>

---

As the days passed, the cast of The Plus One grew busier with preparations for their much-awaited fancon. Ken, Jenna, Pete, and Vegas were all working hard on their production numbers. There were also special duet performances planned—Ken with Jenna, and Pete with Vegas. The buzz online was nonstop, and fans couldn't hide their excitement.

Finally, the day of the fancon arrived.

The four stars arrived early at the venue for their final rehearsal. Fans had already gathered outside, some holding banners, others waving light sticks, all hoping to catch a glimpse of their favorite stars.

Inside the venue, soundcheck was underway. Lucky fans are in the audience to witness it. For a treat, the cast performed one of Pete's songs, No Apologies, as a teaser. During the performance, Jenna playfully clung to Pete's arm, teasing the crowd like they were the couple from the series. The fans screamed and cheered.

"Sam and Pie forever!" someone from the audience yelled.

Ken, not one to miss the fun, stepped in with exaggerated jealousy. "Excuse me, excuse me!" he said, pretending to wedge himself between them. With a grin, he pushed Pete lightly, but Pete lost balance and stumbled backwards.

"Whoa—!" Pete almost fell, but Vegas caught him just in time. Vegas' hand was on Pete's waist, and his forearm was supporting Pete's lower back.

"I got you," Vegas said with a chuckle, steadying him.

Pete laughed, still holding onto Vegas's arm. "Thank you!"

Ken looked horrified. "I'm so sorry!" he called mid-performance, speaking half to Pete and half to the fans. "I pushed him lightly, guys! I'm sorry!" Some fans are just laughing at him, and some fans are just screaming for VegasPete's sudden closeness.

Jenna giggled while Vegas smiled and shook his head. Pete just laughed along, brushing it off like a pro.

A few hours later, they were all in the makeup room getting ready. The outfits they wore were inspired by the wedding scene in the series, only with more sparkle and detail. Jenna wore a short-skirt version of her character's wedding dress, the hem of the skirt resting above her knees. Ken and Vegas were in matching white suits with crystal embellishments, while Pete's version looked softer, more romantic—he looked ethereal with his soft makeup and styled hair.

"You look like a fairy groom," Jenna commented as she fixed her earrings.

Pete looked at his reflection and smiled. "Is that a compliment?"

Jenna nodded. "Definitely."

Vegas, sitting next to Pete, looked at him in the mirror. "You really do look amazing, Pete."

Pete blinked, surprised by the compliment. "Thanks," he said quietly.

Just then, a staff member walked in. "Ten minutes before showtime. Please head backstage now."

Ken stood up first. "Let's do this."

The four of them gathered for a quick huddle.

"Let's give them a good show," Pete said, his hands in the center.

"Let's make it memorable," Jenna added.

Vegas nodded. "For them. And for us."

They all put their hands together. "One, two, three—The Plus One!"

They headed backstage, nerves and excitement buzzing in the air. When their cue came, they stepped into position on the stage lift. As the platform slowly rose, the opening notes of The Plus One's OST filled the venue. Fans screamed as the cast appeared one by one.

Pete opened the song with a smooth verse, followed by Jenna's bright voice. Ken and Vegas took the chorus together, and the crowd went wild. Their energy was high, their smiles genuine, and it was clear everyone was having the time of their lives.

After the intro performance, an MC stepped onto the stage.

"Welcome to The Plus One Fancon: Happily Ever After!" the host said. The cheers echoed around the venue.

Each cast member introduced themselves.

"I'm Ken, and I play Boon."

"I'm Jenna, and I'm Pie."

"I'm Pete, and I play the role of Sam."

"And I'm Vegas, I play Troy."

The next segment was a fun interview portion. They laughed over quirky fan questions and shared behind-the-scenes stories. Everyone was in high spirits.

For the solo stages, Ken danced to a famous K-pop song, showing off his sharp moves. Jenna followed with a sultry but elegant performance. Then it was Vegas's turn. He sang an English love song, his deep voice making the audience swoon.

Finally, it was Pete's time.

He stepped out with a guitar strapped over his shoulder. The stage lights dimmed, spotlight falling on him. The intro of Simple Happiness played, and Pete began to sing.

His voice was warm and full of emotion. Every note he hit came straight from the heart. The venue turned quiet, fans holding their breath as they listened.

Backstage, Vegas watched him closely.

"He's amazing," Jenna whispered, standing beside Vegas.

Vegas nodded slowly, eyes locked on Pete. As much as Pete was a good actor, there was something about him on stage—his voice, his presence—that made him shine even more.

As the song neared its end, Pete looked directly into the camera. His expression was serious, as if he were directly looking at someone. Then he softly sang, "Maybe someday, you'll fall for me."

Vegas froze for a second, heart skipping.

'What?' he thought, then shook his head and huffed. 'What are you even thinking?'

The fans erupted into cheers as Pete bowed and exited the stage. A video presentation started playing on the giant LED screen.

Backstage, the staff applauded Pete.

"You nailed it!" Pol said.

"That was beautiful," Jenna praised as she gave him a quick hug.

Ken added, "Seriously, I got goosebumps."

Pete's eyes moved around and landed on Vegas, who was just smiling at him.

"You really looked awesome out there," Vegas told him. "That performance was... something else."

Pete smiled brightly. "Thank you." He was still looking at Vegas as he said it.

Then, a staff member called Jenna and Ken for their duet stage. Pete sat down for another outfit change, and Vegas headed to his own prep area. Their duet performance was up next.

A few minutes later, the fans screamed once again as Vegas and Pete walked out on stage together. The music started—a slow, romantic ballad. Their voices blended well, harmonizing like they'd sung together for years. The chemistry was undeniable. Fans were on their feet, waving light sticks and singing along. It was a performance no one expected, and everyone loved.

The fancon ended with all four cast members coming back on stage to sing the main theme song together again. Confetti rained down, fans cried, cheered, and clapped until the very end.

It was a magical night. The first leg of their fancon tour ended on a high note, and it was clear that The Plus One cast gave their fans exactly what they came for—laughter, music, memories, and a little bit of love.

---

<THE FANCON WAS SO FUN!!! TOTALLY WORTH MY MOM'S ANGER AT ME FOR TRAVELING ABROAD TOO MUCH!!! #ThePlusOneFanconBKK>

<Please! I hope the Manila stop includes a hi-bye session, too! And please don't cheat us out of our photocards like what happened at other fanmeets!>

<OMG! I asked Pete if he'll do another BL series. He said it depends. Depends on what? If Vegas will do it too, or what?! #ThePlusOneFanconBKK>

<Please announce the fancon details for the Germany stop! I want to buy the SVIP ticket and know where I should sit to see Vegas clearly!>

<Is there any fancam of Vegas and Pete singing together without someone screaming like it's a bloody murder? I just want to hear them sing. #ThePlusOneFanconBKK>

---

After the fancon, the cast and staff went to a penthouse bar to celebrate with a well-deserved victory party. Music was playing in the background, and the mood was light and full of energy. Everyone was in high spirits—laughing, eating, drinking, sharing selfies and stories from the event.

Vegas sat at the bar, alone on one of the stools, quietly enjoying a glass of scotch. His sharp black long-sleeved sleek polo has two unbuttoned buttons, black pants that fits him well and leather shoes. His posture was still composed. From where he sat, he could see Pete across the room chatting with Jenna. The two of them stood near one of the lounge tables, drinks in hand, both smiling and animated.

Though they had minimal scenes together in the series, Pete and Jenna had quickly become close friends off-camera. Their shared love for fashion gave them endless things to talk about: runway shows, designers, even styling ideas for their characters.

Vegas lifted his drink and took another small sip, eyes still resting on Pete as he laughed at something Jenna said.

Their conversation was soon interrupted when Pol approached Pete, whispering something into his ear. Pete nodded and turned back to Jenna with a smile.

"I'll be back. Khun Tankhun needs me," he said.

Jenna waved him off. "Go. I'll survive."

Pete gave her a light nod before following Pol toward the other side of the room, where Tankhun was laughing loudly with a group of stylists and support staff.

A moment later, Jenna picked up her cocktail glass and made her way to the bar. She took the empty seat beside Vegas and glanced at him.

"Why are you here all alone?" she asked.

Vegas tilted his head toward the bar, raising his glass slightly. "Just finished talking to Chan. Figured I'd grab another drink."

Jenna nodded and took a sip from her own glass. "I can't believe the series is really over," she said with a sigh. "And now the fancon's done too. In six weeks, we'll be flying out to start the tour. It's happening so fast."

Vegas gave a small nod. "Yeah. I've done fanmeets before, but nothing like this one."

Jenna smiled as she turned a little toward him. "Right? I was just thinking the same thing. Maybe... maybe it's Pete that made it feel different."

Vegas looked over at her, curious. "You think so?"

She nodded. "Pete's like this... ball of sunshine. Always full of energy, always kind to everyone. You know how good he is at performing, but he's also so genuine. Down-to-earth. There's just something about him that makes you feel at ease."

Vegas didn't say anything right away.

Jenna sipped her drink again, then glanced at him sideways. "Honestly, I'm not even surprised you like him."

Vegas turned his head sharply toward her, eyes wide. "What are you talking about?"

Jenna raised her brows and gave him an innocent look. "Ohh? Did I get it wrong? You don't like Pete?"

Vegas cleared his throat and looked away, emptying his glass a little too quickly. "I don't know what you're talking about."

"Mm-hmm," Jenna hummed, amused. "I just meant you like him as a colleague. A friend. That's all."

Vegas nodded quickly. "Right. He's a good colleague. And a good friend."

"Okay," Jenna said, her tone still playful. She paused, then added, "Feels like I just stumbled into something I shouldn't have."

Vegas hissed quietly. "Don't go imagining things that aren't there."

Jenna turned to face him more seriously and looked him in the eyes. "Are you sure there's really nothing going on?"

"Yes," Vegas said, but his voice cracked slightly on the word.

Jenna gave him a look but didn't press further. She stood up from her seat, straightened her dress, and looked down at him one more time.

"Well, whatever it is," she said with a small smile, "just know that I support you. And I'm here for you, no matter what."

She winked at him and walked away, leaving Vegas sitting at the bar, frozen for a moment.

He let out a deep sigh and ran a hand down his face.

Was I really that obvious? he thought.

He glanced around, checking if anyone else had noticed anything unusual.

I should be more careful. I need to keep it together.

Whatever it was that he felt toward Pete, he had to keep it hidden. Pete was too important to him right now. He didn't want to risk losing what they already had—this friendship, this connection—over feelings he wasn't even sure how to name.

Vegas reached for his drink again, but it was already empty.

He sat back in his seat, watching Pete from across the room, laughing again beside Tankhun and Pol. His smile was as bright as ever, his presence as magnetic as always.

Vegas closed his eyes for a second.

He could admire Pete quietly.

From a safe distance. At least for now.

After an hour, Vegas was now standing outside the penthouse bar, one hand in his pocket, the other holding a glass of scotch. The warm night breeze brushed against his face as he looked out at the Bangkok skyline, the city lights blinking gently below. The hum of traffic mixed faintly with the music still playing inside the bar, but out here, it was quiet enough for him to breathe.

He needed the silence. Needed the space.

I have to be more careful, he thought as he sipped his drink. He wasn't even sure what this feeling was yet, but it was growing. And that alone was enough reason to tread carefully.

The sound of footsteps approached him, soft against the tile floor.

"There you are," Pete said, appearing beside him. "I've been looking for you."

Vegas glanced at him and gave a small smile. "Just wanted to be away from the noise for a while."

Pete stepped closer and sipped his wine before placing it down gently on the cocktail table between them. He didn't speak, didn't push for more. Instead, he stood beside Vegas in silence, letting the moment stretch. The city lights reflected in the glass panels around them, casting a gentle glow over both of them.

After a while, Vegas finally spoke.

"Do you ever think about what would've happened if we didn't meet during that fashion event?" he asked, eyes still fixed on the skyline.

Pete leaned against the railing and shrugged. "Hmm... maybe I'd still be doing concert tours. Releasing songs. Traveling a bit."

Vegas nodded slowly. "And I'd probably be out of the industry by now."

Pete turned to him, surprised. "Don't say that."

Vegas looked at him then, quietly serious. "It's true. I told myself... if I didn't land any acting project by the end of that year, I'd quit. Go abroad. Get my master's degree. Maybe teach at a university somewhere."

Pete blinked, taking that in. "That's actually kind of lovely. But that would've been a huge loss," Pete said, more firmly now. "It will be a shame to the Thai showbiz industry to lose someone like you. You're a great actor, Vegas."

Vegas turned to face him more fully, a soft smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "If I'm that good, then why did it take this long for the industry to give me a chance? Why did they only ever see me as... half of an onscreen couple?"

Pete frowned slightly. "Maybe they just got too used to the image of Vegas and Kelly."

"Maybe," Vegas echoed quietly.

There was another short pause between them before Vegas spoke again, his voice softer now.

"But I'm grateful, you know? That I met you. That you gave me a chance." He looked Pete in the eye. "You opened a big door for me. And I got to walk through that journey... with you. I didn't just gain a colleague. I gained a good friend. So... thank you."

Pete's expression softened as he listened, touched by the sincerity in Vegas's tone.

"You don't have to thank me," he said. "You opened the door for me, too. Series acting was new for me, scary even. But you believed in me, guided me, and made it feel less overwhelming. You gave me a reason to enjoy it. So I should be the one thanking you."

They smiled at each other, the tension between them easing like mist in the air.

Pete reached for his glass and raised it slightly.

"To the opportunities and success we found by meeting each other," he said with a smile.

Vegas lifted his glass too, smiling back. "To more opportunities. And to a strong friendship."

Their glasses clinked softly between them, the sound light and honest. They both took a sip of their drinks, standing side by side under the quiet sky.

For a moment, there were no questions, no doubts—just two people sharing a quiet toast, and everything unspoken that lingered in the silence between their smiles.

---

"From Bangkok to Paris: VegasPete Takes Fashion's Biggest Stage"

The dazzling world of fashion is about to get even brighter as Thailand's favorite onscreen power couple, Vegas Theerapanyakul and Pete Saengtham, jet off to Paris to attend one of the most anticipated events in the global style calendar: Paris Fashion Week.

What started as a chance meeting at a runway show during Bangkok Fashion Week has quickly turned into one of the most talked-about partnerships in the entertainment and fashion scene. After that fateful night, the duo became known as VegasPete, and their rise since then has been nothing short of meteoric.

Their first project together was a music video for Pete's latest single, where their onscreen chemistry sparked a frenzy online. Fans couldn't get enough. Soon after, they were announced as the faces of a high-end jewelry brand, blending luxury and charisma with every campaign. Their promotions didn't just trend — they sold out within minutes. Whether it was rings, sunglasses, or perfume, if VegasPete wore it, it was gone.

But their biggest triumph came in the form of their first BL series together, The Plus One Series. The drama, romance, and raw emotion they brought to the screen captured the hearts of audiences across the region. The finale aired just last week, ending with record-breaking ratings and cementing their status as icons in the BL industry.

Now, all eyes are on Paris. The fashion capital is buzzing with anticipation as VegasPete is set to attend a luxury brand's show during Fashion Week. It's their first time walking the streets of Paris as a pair, and fans are already flooding social media with warm welcomes and stylish predictions. What will they wear? Who will they sit beside? What collaborations might be brewing?

Whether it's high fashion or heart-stopping performances, Vegas and Pete continue to prove that they're not just a trend: they're a movement. From Bangkok to Paris, the world is watching, and one thing's for sure: VegasPete has arrived, and they're here to slay.

Notes:

Yes, we're heading to Paris Fashion Week next update. Are you ready?

Chapter 15: City Of Love

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The plane hummed softly as it cruised above the clouds, bound for Paris. Inside the first-class cabin, Vegas and Pete were seated beside each other, tucked comfortably in their luxurious seats. Pete was lying down with a blanket covering his legs, eyes closed, and earphones in. Meanwhile, Vegas had his reading glasses on, flipping through the pages of the book he's reading, fully immersed.

After a while, Pete stirred. He pressed the button beside him, and his seat quietly shifted back into its upright position. He sat up and stretched a little, then glanced toward Vegas' direction.

"Vegas," Pete called softly.

Vegas responded with a quiet hum, still focused on his book.

Pete reached out and gently slid open the partition wall between them. Vegas turned his head to look at him, the corners of his lips lifting just slightly.

"Do you think we'll have time to roam around?" Pete asked, his voice low but hopeful.

Vegas took a moment to think before answering. "Not sure. Our schedule's pretty packed. But maybe. Why?"

Pete pouted, resting his chin on the edge of the partition. "I just hope we get at least an hour or two. I want to see Paris, not just the venue and hotel."

Vegas smiled, amused. "And if we do get time, what's your plan?"

Pete's eyes lit up. He sat up straighter and started listing with his fingers. "The Eiffel Tower. The Louvre. Maybe take a short cruise along the Seine River. And I want to sit in a cute café, drink coffee, and eat something sweet."

Vegas chuckled. "That's it?"

"Well, if we really had time, I'd want to walk around and explore more. But with our schedule, I'll be happy even if I just get to pass by the Eiffel Tower."

Vegas leaned his head back against the seat. "That's possible. We are in Paris, after all."

Pete scoffed and rolled his eyes playfully. "You make it sound so easy."

He leaned back on his seat again and pulled out his phone. With a few taps, a game loaded on his screen, and he settled into it while Vegas went back to his book.

By the time the plane touched down in Paris, it was already dark outside. The city lights glittered beyond the airport windows, and the cool night air welcomed them as they stepped off.

Their hotel was a luxurious one, just a short drive away. Pete entered his room, left his luggage at the foot of the bed, and dropped his carry-on on the bed. As he looked around, his eyes landed on the balcony doors. He rushed over, slid them open, and stepped out into the night.

His breath caught in his throat.

The Eiffel Tower stood in full view, glowing against the night sky. It looked even more magical in person. Pete smiled widely and immediately pulled out his phone. He took a few photos of the tower, then turned the camera on himself and took a selfie with it in the background.

Just as he was checking the pictures, there was a knock at his door. He walked over and peeked through the peephole. It was Vegas.

Pete opened the door. "What's up?"

Vegas gave a small nod. "Nop and I are heading to a nearby restaurant for dinner. Want to come?"

"Yeah, wait a sec." Pete disappeared into the room to grab his phone and a jacket.

"I'll ask Pol too, but I think he's already half-asleep from jetlag," Vegas said as Pete came back out.

"That's fine. Let's go."

Later, the four of them — Vegas, Pete, Nop, and a very sleepy Pol — sat at a cozy restaurant not far from the hotel. They shared a hearty meal of steak and wine, laughter filling the table despite how tired they all were.

After dinner, they decided to walk. The Eiffel Tower seemed even closer now, lighting their path as they neared it. The group slowed down once they reached a park in front of the tower. Nop and Pol took out their phones to take photos, quietly chatting as they moved around.

Pete stood still, gazing up at the tower with wide, amazed eyes. His face lit up with childlike wonder.

Vegas stood an arm away from Pete's side, not looking at the tower but at Pete instead.

There was something different in the way Pete looked tonight. Or maybe Vegas was only just noticing it now. The soft light from the lamp post nearby reflected in Pete's eyes. He looked peaceful. Innocent. Sincere.

Vegas felt something shift inside him.

He had always found Pete charming in his own way. He smiled a lot. He got annoyed easily too, but never in a mean way. His presence had always been oddly comforting, like someone you didn't mind sharing silence with.

But this feeling now was more than that.

Was it just the romance of Paris? Or was it something deeper?

Vegas thought about how he'd been secretly checking Pete's Instagram posts through a private account, pretending it was for updates. But the truth was, he just wanted to see Pete's face. See his posts. Wonder what kind of day he was having.

Was this just admiration? Or had he really started falling?

'Do I like him?' Vegas asked himself quietly, eyes still on Pete. 'Like... really like him?'

Some things were somehow confusing to him. But as he stood there watching Pete smile at the tower like it was the most beautiful thing he'd ever seen, one thing was clear to him.

He likes Pete.

More than just an artist.

More than just a friend.

He really, truly likes him.

---

The next day, Paris Fashion Week was in full swing. The venue was buzzing. Flashing cameras, roaring fans, clicking heels, and the unmistakable energy of fashion and fame. As Vegas and Pete stepped onto the event grounds, cameras instantly turned in their direction. Screams echoed from excited fans behind the barricades, shouting their names and holding signs in different languages.

They were both styled impeccably. Vegas wore a deep navy suit with subtle embroidery and sharp tailoring, while Pete wore a cream-colored jacket over a silk black shirt, paired with fitted slacks and sleek boots. They looked every bit the stars they were.

Interviewers lined up quickly, mic after mic directed at them. Vegas took the lead, answering most questions confidently in English, which earned him admiration not only from fans but from media professionals as well.

"It's an honor to be invited here," Vegas said to one reporter. "We've always dreamed of this kind of opportunity." It was fluent and elegant.

Whenever Pete was asked something directly, he would respond in English: short, but warm and graceful.

"How does it feel being in Paris for Fashion Week?" a British fashion host asked him.

Pete smiled shyly. "It's my first time attending, so it feels a bit overwhelming... but I'm happy. It's beautiful here."

Vegas turned to glance at Pete during that moment, feeling an odd wave of pride. It was subtle, but the way Pete held himself despite the pressure... it made Vegas admire him even more.

When the fashion show started, Vegas and Pete were seated together in the front row. Between shows, they leaned toward each other and exchanged comments in whispers, sometimes about the clothes, sometimes just little observations that made them both chuckle. The cameras occasionally caught them laughing, their heads leaned together like it was the most natural thing in the world.

After the show, they were escorted to a private meet-and-greet area. A sharply dressed gentleman in his early 40s is waiting in the photo op area with the name of the brand as a backdrop. He's smiling at Vegas and Pete as they approach him.

"You must be Vegas and Pete," he said in a friendly tone. "Nice to finally meet the two of you. Thank you for coming. You made quite the impression today. And your fans outside are excited to see you."

"Thank you for having us," Vegas replied, shaking his hand.

"We expect to see you at our Thailand grand opening, yes?" the creative director asks.

Vegas smiled. "We'll be there."

Pete nodded beside him. "We'd love to."

As they mingled with other celebrities, a Taiwanese actress walked over with excitement in her eyes.

"Hello, Vegas. Hello, Pete. I'm such a fan of you two," she said with a bright smile. "I can't wait for the fancon in Taipei."

Pete and Vegas thanked her warmly. The actress asks if they can have pictures together, and both Vegas and Pete agree. They posed for a picture with her, exchanging a few conversations and laughs before moving on.

By the time they got back to their van, a spacious ten-seater celebrity van, the excitement had started to wear off. Vegas and Pete sat in the back row, while five of their staff members sat ahead of them. Everyone looked a little tired but satisfied.

Nop turned from his seat and looked toward the back. "We're heading out later to eat. You two wanna join?"

Pete shook his head gently. "I think I'll pass. I just wanna go to bed early."

Vegas stretched his neck a bit. "I'm good, too. Might order something later or hit the gym."

Pol glanced at Pete. "You want anything?"

Pete yawned lightly. "Nah. I'll just call room service if I get hungry."

When they finally reached the hotel, the staff wished them a good night. Vegas gave a small nod, and Pete waved his hand in return. Everyone went to their own rooms.

Inside, Pete moved quietly, a little tired but still floating from the night's events. He unfastened each accessory carefully, placing them on the bedside table like fragile pieces of the evening. His clothes came off next, folded and laid over the chair by the window. Then he stepped into the bathroom, turning on the soft light.

He stared at his reflection for a moment before reaching for a cotton pad. One by one, the layers of makeup disappeared, revealing the face beneath—bare, a little flushed, still glowing from the attention he'd received that day. The warm shower helped wash away the rest, leaving him relaxed, skin tingling from the heat. He took his time with his nightly routine, applying each product gently, as if grounding himself after the rush of the spotlight. Finally, dressed in soft pajamas, he slid under the covers, the cool sheets against his skin a quiet contrast to the warmth in his chest. Sleep came slowly but gently.

Meanwhile, in his own room, Vegas had already taken a quick shower, wiping away the sweat and dust of the day. He didn't bother with much else. He just slipped into a black sleeveless shirt and joggers. Something easy to move in. He glanced at the clock, considered sleeping, but his body was still restless.

So, after wearing his running shoes, he headed for the hotel gym, needing to burn off the leftover energy. He figured he'd eat something later, maybe just raid the snack basket in his room. For now, the silence and repetition of working out sounded better than lying wide awake in bed.

A few hours later, Vegas had just finished his almost midnight gym session. As he returned to his floor, he noticed someone standing by his room door.

It was Pete.

"Pete?" Vegas called out as he approached him.

Pete turned quickly, looking slightly startled. "Ohh. I thought you were already sleeping."

"Nah," Vegas said, before stopping and arm away from him. "I'm too hyped to sleep. What's up?"

Pete looked sheepish. "I, uh... I made a mistake."

Vegas raised an eyebrow. "What kind of mistake?"

"I ordered pizza, but I think I said the wrong size. It's huge. Like, family size huge. I'm too embarrassed to return it."

Vegas laughed before he could stop himself. "Seriously?"

Pete crossed his arms and frowned. "Don't laugh."

"Okay, okay, sorry," Vegas chuckled, clearing his throat. "Well, lucky for you, I just burned off some calories and now I'm starving." He glanced at his watch. "Give me a few minutes to shower, and I'll head over."

Pete nodded. "All right. I'll wait."

They returned to their rooms. Pete did a quick check to tidy up; straightened the couch cushions, cleared the coffee table, and checked the drinks available in his room fridge. A few minutes later, there was a knock.

Vegas stood at the door, clean and fresh, wearing a soft black shirt and relaxed pants.

"Come in," Pete said, stepping aside.

They sat at the small dining table in the corner of the suite. Pete pointed to the pizza. "See? Told you it was huge."

Vegas let out a sigh in amusement. "This could feed four people."

Pete ignored Vegas' comment and walked over to the minibar. "Want a drink? I've got water, soda, beer, and one bottle of Pinot Grigio."

Vegas smiled. "Wine sounds good." He sat in one of the dining chairs.

Pete brought out the chilled wine and two glasses, along with a corkscrew. Vegas took it from him.

"Let me do the honors," he said, expertly opening the bottle and pouring them each a glass. Pete sat down on the chair on Vegas' left side. Vegas handed one glass to Pete, and he gladly accepted it.

They clinked their glasses lightly and took a sip. They put down their glasses. Vegas looks at Pete. Pete nods his head towards the pizza. Vegas nodded back before getting a slice for himself. He took a bite. It was delicious.

"So," Pete said as he grabbed a slice of pizza. "What did you think about the show?"

"It's great. The theme is well executed. I really do like some of the outfits presented there." Vegas said.

"So do I. I was really eyeing that white suit with rose details. It will be a perfect outfit for one of my future concerts," Pete stated.

Vegas nodded in agreement, "It will suit you."

Pete grins, "I know," he paused, "And how does it feel to meet one of your favorite celebrities?"

"I still can't believe I met him," Vegas said with a grin. "I like that musician since I was in university. I didn't know he'd be there."

Pete smiled. "You looked like you were holding in a scream."

Vegas chuckled. "I was."

They laughed and continued eating, talking about their other favorite looks from the runway, and then about their upcoming fancon tour.

"First stop's Vietnam, right?" Pete said.

Vegas nodded. "Yeah. I'm actually excited. I went there a few years ago, but it was quick."

"Same," Pete said. "Hope we get a bit of time to explore."

After a pause, Pete remembers something. He took his phone and opened the camera. "Vegas, can you please take my picture?" he handed his phone to Vegas.

Vegas blinked and took the phone from Pete, caught off guard. "Huh?"

Pete grinned and lifted his wine glass. "I just feel cute in these pajamas, and my background is beautiful."

Vegas laughed and pulled out his phone. "All right. Pose."

Pete angled himself so that the Eiffel Tower was behind him through the window. He held his wine glass and smiled.

Vegas snapped a few shots. Before handing Pete's phone back to him. Pete looks at each picture and smiles. "These are great." Pete looks at Vegas, and he's swirling the wine in his glass. "Hang on," he added. "Your turn."

Vegas was mid-sip when Pete raised the phone and took a few shots.

Vegas blinked. "Did you just—?"

Pete showed him the picture. "It's good, right! Ohh wait! Let's try this. Raise your glass, level it to your face,"

Vegas did what Pete asked him to, and Pete took some shots again. He checked the result and smiled, "This is much better!" He shows it to Vegas. The glass is covering half of Vegas' face, but it's actually a good shot.

"Should I post this? Will your fans love this?" Pete teases.

Vegas smirked. "You're gonna post that, huh?"

"Maybe," Pete teased. "The shippers would go wild."

"They might think we're dating," Vegas joked.

Pete let out a nervous laugh. "Our fans do have wild imaginations."

"They're kinda cute though," Vegas added.

Pete laughed nervously, lifting his wine glass to take another sip, "Too bad you're straight," he said before sipping his wine.

The words hung in the air like thick perfume, sweet but suffocating. Pete's cheeks flushed immediately. He kept his eyes on his drink, silently cursing himself.

Vegas had heard him.

There was a pause. A few seconds at most, but it felt like forever.

"What do you mean?" Vegas asked, his voice low and careful.

Pete froze. His fingers tightened around the stem of the glass.

"Nothing," he muttered quickly, shaking his head. He placed his glass back on the table, "I didn't mean it. I'm just tipsy."

Vegas didn't say anything right away. The room had gone quiet, the only sound was the soft hum of the mini fridge and the distant city noise beyond the balcony. Even the Eiffel Tower outside seemed to pause in its flickering.

Pete felt his stomach twist. His heart was beating too fast now. His mouth was dry. Why did I say that? Why now?

Vegas shifted beside him, and before Pete could react, the chair creaked as Vegas stood. Pete didn't look up. He stared down at the table, eyes fixed on the curve of the wine glass. Pete thinks Vegas is leaving, so he can't look at him.

Then, he heard soft footsteps and felt Vegas kneel beside his chair.

Slowly, gently, Vegas reached for his hand — the one resting nervously on his lap. Pete looked at it, at the way Vegas' fingers wrapped around his. His skin was warm, steady. Familiar. Safe.

When Pete finally looked at him, Vegas was already gazing up, his dark eyes soft, searching.

"You don't have to be afraid," Vegas said quietly. "Whatever it is... I'm here. I'll listen."

Pete felt his chest tighten. His vision blurred again, but this time from the tears he had been holding back since the moment they landed in Paris. He didn't want to say it. He didn't want to lose what they had. But Vegas was looking at him like he mattered — like this mattered.

"I'm scared," Pete whispered.

Vegas's thumb rubbed over the back of his hand in a slow circle. "Of what?"

Pete's voice shook. "That if I tell you, you'll start looking at me differently. That you'll pull away."

Vegas leaned in slightly, his presence warm, grounding. "I won't."

Pete closed his eyes. His lips trembled. And in the softest voice, barely more than a breath, he said it.

"I like you, Vegas. I like you so much, it hurts sometimes."

The words cracked something open in him. A dam he had been holding for weeks. Months. He sniffed, lowering his head.

"I tried to push it down. I told myself it was just admiration. That you're just... special to me because we work together. But it kept growing. And now we're here and... I didn't mean to fall for you. I swear I didn't. I just did."

Tears rolled down his cheeks. "I'm sorry. I know you can't feel the same. I know you can only offer me friendship, and I'll accept that. I will. But I needed to say it at least once. Even if it ruins everything."

He took in a shaky breath. "I'm sorry I like you."

There was silence again. Long. Heavy. But not cold.

Vegas reached up with his other hand and gently wiped away Pete's tears. His touch was soft, as if he was holding something fragile.

"Why are you apologizing?" Vegas whispered.

Pete looked at him, confused and lost. "Because... I can't stop how I feel."

Vegas smiled, not mocking, but tender.

"Do you regret liking me?" Vegas asked.

Pete shook his head immediately. "No. Never."

"Then don't apologize."

Pete blinked, stunned.

Vegas tucked a loose strand of Pete's hair behind his ear, and for a moment, he just looked at him. He really looked at the way his lashes were damp, the way his lips trembled, the way he was trying so hard to be brave.

"You know," Vegas said gently, "you're not the only one who's been confused."

Pete's heart skipped.

"For weeks," Vegas continued, "I've been feeling something I couldn't explain. I thought I was just protective of you. Or that I was getting too close, too fast. But then..."

He looked down for a second, then back up.

"Last night, when I saw you staring at the Eiffel Tower... I felt it. That shift. That moment when everything changes. You looked so happy, so full of wonder. I realized... I didn't want to just stand beside you. I wanted to be yours."

Pete's breath hitched. He stared at Vegas, unsure if he was hearing it right.

“You know,” Vegas said, voice low but steady, “you said something earlier. That I’m straight.”

Pete just stares at Vegas.

Vegas squeezed his hand gently. “Maybe you think I am. Maybe I even thought I was. But I know one thing." He brought Pete's hand to his lips and pressed a soft kiss to the back of it. Then, he looks back at Pete, "I like you, Pete. More than I’ve ever liked anyone.”

Pete's breath caught.

Vegas continued, “Man, woman, whatever the label... there’s no one else. There’s no one I’ve felt this way about. Just you.”

Pete’s lips parted slightly, eyes wide.

Vegas leaned closer. “So whatever I was before, whoever I thought I could fall for... none of it ever made sense until you.”

Pete let out a shaky exhale, his hands trembling.

“I like you, Pete. Not as a friend. Not because of work. But because you’ve become the most important person in my life." Vegas confessed.

Pete let out a soft sob and leaned forward, wrapping his arms tightly around Vegas's neck. Vegas caught him easily, pulling him in.

Pete pressed his face into his shoulder. "I was so scared you'd be mad... that you'd walk away."

Vegas held him even closer. "It's hard to walk away from you."

They stayed like that, just holding each other in the middle of a softly lit hotel room in Paris, the scent of wine and pizza in the air, the Eiffel Tower twinkling quietly behind them.

After a long moment, Pete pulled back just enough to look into Vegas's eyes.

"Say it again," he whispered.

Vegas tilted his head with a knowing smile. "Say what?"

Pete pouted lightly and smacked his chest. "You know."

Vegas laughed, then cupped Pete's cheeks. "I like you, Pete. So much."

Pete's eyes softened, and he leaned in, pressing his forehead gently against Vegas's.

"Don't take it back in the morning."

"I won't," Vegas said. "Even when we leave Paris. Even when we're back on tour. I won't take it back."

Pete closed his eyes and smiled. His heart was still racing, but this time it was from something else, something warmer. Something real.

He had told the truth. And the truth had been returned.

Then, Pete suddenly blinked and straightened up. His whole body tensed as a thought hit him.

He stood up from his seat so fast, his chair gave a soft screech against the floor. His eyes darted toward the balcony window, though not really seeing the view anymore.

Vegas, surprised, quickly stood as well. "Pete?" he asked gently. "What's wrong?"

Pete didn't look at him. He muttered under his breath, almost as if trying to talk himself out of something.

"What if... what if they find out?"

Vegas frowned slightly. "Who?"

Pete finally turned to face him, his voice shaky. "The fans. What if they knew? What if they saw the pictures tonight or noticed something? They always do."

Vegas moved closer, his eyes steady. He reached out and held Pete's arms gently, grounding him.

"Hey," he said softly. "Relax, okay?"

Pete looked at him, biting his lower lip.

"We just admitted we like each other," Vegas continued. "Can we just enjoy this for a moment? This quiet time? Just us?"

Pete pouted a little, still unsure. His shoulders drooped as he let out a small sigh.

Vegas smiled softly and slid his hands to Pete's waist, pulling him gently toward him. Pete didn't resist; his hands naturally settled on Vegas' shoulders as if they had always belonged there.

"For your peace of mind," Vegas said quietly, "we'll keep this to ourselves for now. Not because I want to hide it. But because I want to protect what we have, while it's still new."

Pete looked at him, his eyes scanning Vegas' face for any trace of doubt. There was none.

Vegas gave his waist a gentle squeeze. "Let's take this slow. Figure things out first. It's not them I care about, Pete. It's you. I'll take all the heat they give me, but I need to protect you."

Pete's lips curved into a soft smile. He lowered his head shyly before looking back up with a teasing glint. "I like that you're protective of me."

Vegas chuckled. "I have to be. Compared to my fans, yours are scarier."

Pete laughed, finally relaxing. "You need their approval first."

Vegas gave an exaggerated sigh. "I know. Wish me luck."

"Good luck," Pete said with a playful grin.

Vegas kissed the top of Pete's head quickly. "Thanks. I'll need it."

Pete let out a small breath and leaned into him. "But, what about our companies?"

Vegas exhaled slowly. "We'll tell them eventually. But please, not tonight. Not yet. Let's make this ours for now."

Pete nodded. "Okay."

There was a moment of silence between them, but this time it wasn't awkward. They weren't scared anymore. The nervous energy from earlier had melted into something warmer, something peaceful.

They looked at each other.

And in that moment, without a word, they both understood.

Vegas leaned in, slowly, carefully, giving Pete every second to pull away. Pete didn't.

Their eyes closed.

Their lips met.

It wasn't rushed. It wasn't for show. It wasn't like the kisses they had done for the camera, not for the series, not for the music video. This one was different.

This one was real.

Vegas kissed him like he had all the time in the world. Pete tilted his head slightly, leaning in, letting himself feel the softness, the sweetness of it.

When they finally pulled away, they opened their eyes at the same time. Pete was smiling, not just with his lips but with his whole face, like he couldn't hold it in anymore.

Vegas smiled back, his eyes filled with so much quiet joy that it made Pete's chest ache in the best way.

Then Vegas leaned forward again, pressing a soft kiss to Pete's forehead. He wrapped his arms around him tightly, holding him close, like he never wanted to let him go.

Pete closed his eyes and rested his head on Vegas' shoulder.

Maybe they didn't know what tomorrow would bring. Maybe questions and worries were waiting for them back home.

But right now, in this quiet room in Paris, under the gaze of a glittering Eiffel Tower, they had each other.

And it was the start of something beautiful.

Whatever came next, they would face it together.

Notes:

It's called City Of Love for a reason! I would love to hear your thoughts. See you next update!

Chapter 16: From Reel To Real

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The moment their plane touched down in Bangkok, the dreamy haze of Paris slowly started to fade. The glamour of fashion week, the whirlwind of interviews, and the quiet nights they shared were now tucked somewhere between memory and longing. The arrival area buzzed with voices, camera shutters, and the clack of trolley wheels. Pete adjusted his cap lower on his head while Vegas kept his sunglasses on, even indoors, as their respective teams ushered them out of the airport.

Their goodbye was casual. Too casual.

"See you at the rehearsal," Pete said, tugging at the strap of his backpack.

"Yeah, see you," Vegas replied, flashing a small smile before he turned to walk away.

They didn't hug. Didn't linger. There was no obvious sign that something had shifted between them during their time in Paris, but it had. Something subtle and unspoken passed through their eyes in that short moment. They both knew.

Their cars waited next to each other, tinted and discreet, ready to swallow them back into the rhythm of their separate lives. As they walked towards their respective vehicles with their teams, the space between them widened, but not the new bond they shared in Paris.

The night before they left Paris, they spent a quiet evening in Vegas' hotel suite. The room was dim, warm with ambient light. A movie was playing on the TV, but neither of them paid it much attention. Pete sat with one leg curled up on the sofa, a throw blanket across his lap. Vegas leaned back beside him, one arm stretched along the backrest, his fingers lightly grazing Pete's shoulder from time to time.

They didn't say much. They didn't have to.

Pete laughed softly at a scene in the movie. Vegas turned to look at him, lips quirking.

"You find that funny?" Vegas asked.

"It is funny," Pete argued, but the grin on his face gave him away.

When the credits rolled, Pete yawned and stood up, brushing down the creases on his sweatpants.

"I should go back. We got a morning flight tomorrow," he said.

Vegas stood too, walking him to the door. Just before Pete could open it, Vegas reached out and took his wrist gently.

"Pete."

"Hmm?"

Vegas cupped Pete's jaw, leaned in, and kissed him. Slow, not rushed, like he wanted the moment to stretch a little longer. When he pulled back, he didn't let go of Pete's jaw.

"When we're back in Bangkok," Vegas said, his voice low and almost uncertain, "maybe we should... hang out. Just us."

Pete raised his eyebrow with a smirk on his lips, "Is hang out a secret term for a date?"

Vegas chuckles, "Maybe?"

Pete smiled while he looked at him for a beat, then nodded. "Yeah. I'd like that."

Back in Bangkok, the illusion of distance was kept at bay as both of them were in their own homes. Pete just finished showering, doing his beauty routine, and wearing comfortable pajamas. He picked up his phone and started messaging Vegas.

Pete: What are you doing?

Vegas: Just checking my calendar. I've got an a d shoot tomorrow. An event the day after. You?

Pete sat down in front of his computer table and turned on his computer.

Pete: On my chair, I will check my schedule as well. I think I have a magazine shoot and a beauty event this weekend. I also need to be in Polaris Studio since we're finalizing the production number for the fancon tour.

Vegas: You're quite busy as well.

Vegas: I'm just glad I'm free this weekend. I'm gonna head to Bang Saen, visiting my brothers.

Pete: I wanna go. But my event's on the weekend.

Vegas: It's okay. We can go together to meet them next time. Venice misses you.

Pete: Just Venice?

Vegas: Not more than I do.

Pete: I miss you, too. See you at the rehearsal?

Vegas: Yeah, see you.

Pete: You should rest. You looked half-dead on the plane.

Vegas: Look who's talking?

Pete: sent a laughing emoji sticker

Vegas: Call me when you wake up tomorrow, all right?

Pete: Okay. Good night.

Vegas: Good night, Pete.

Pete stared at his phone for a while before he scrolled through the pictures they took together during their last days in Paris. Some were during lunch after they made it official, Vegas making a peace sign while holding a fork, while Pete ducked into the frame, making a cute smile. Others were more subtle, taken in public where they had to be careful. One of them was Pete taking a selfie inside a shop while Vegas was checking some clothes, eyes barely glancing at the camera.

To the outside world, they were just co-stars playing tourists. To them, each photo was a secret.

Pete stared at one picture a little longer. It was the one taken at night before they headed back to Bangkok. The Eiffel Tower lit up behind them. Pete was grinning as he took a selfie, and Vegas was resting his chin on Pete's shoulder, smiling at the camera. It wasn't shown in the picture, but Vegas' arms were wrapped around Pete's waist.

Pete smiled to himself.

They were back home. Nothing drastic had changed. But everything felt different now.

And maybe, that was enough to start something real.

---

The rehearsal hall was buzzing with light chatter and soft music as the stage crew made adjustments on the set. Pete barely had time to stretch before a familiar voice called his name.

"Pete!" Jenna's voice rang out as she jogged toward him, her arms wide open.

He barely had time to react before she crashed into him with a tight hug. Pete laughed and hugged her back just as tightly.

"I missed you so much!" she said, swaying them side to side like it had been months instead of a few weeks.

"I missed you too," Pete chuckled. "Feels like forever since we last saw each other."

Jenna finally let go, eyes bright and full of excitement. "We have to hang out before the tour starts."

Pete nodded. "Yeah, I'd like that."

Then he remembered something. "Ohh, wait. I got you something."

Jenna blinked in surprise. "What? Why?"

"Just because," Pete grinned. He looked around and spotted Pol by the corner, checking a clipboard. Pete gave him a small nod. Pol got the signal and walked over with a paper bag in hand.

Pete took the bag, rummaged through it gently, and pulled out a small box, neatly wrapped in cream-colored paper with a soft gold ribbon.

"Here," he said, handing it to her. "I saw it in France and thought of you."

Jenna gasped and cradled the box like it was something fragile. "Pete, you didn't have to..."

"But I wanted to," he said, smiling.

She carefully unwrapped the box, pulling at the ribbon and unfolding the paper. Inside was a sleek glass bottle of luxury perfume, its label elegant and minimal. Jenna's eyes widened.

"Is this the latest one? Pete!" she squealed, then hugged him again. "Thank you! This is so thoughtful."

As she pulled away, she glanced to the side and noticed Vegas standing next to Ken, quietly watching them with a small smirk.

"And what about you?" Jenna asked playfully, looking directly at Vegas. "Pete remembered to get me something from France. You didn't get me anything!"

Vegas raised an eyebrow. "I bought you that luxury handbag for your birthday."

Jenna paused, then broke into a sheepish smile. "Okay, fine. You're forgiven." She stuck her tongue out at him teasingly, making Pete laugh.

Pete then reached into the bag again and pulled out another box. This time, he handed it to Ken.

"Here. Hope you like it."

Ken looked surprised. "Wait, really? Thanks, Pete!" He opened it right away and found a perfume as well.

"This is really cool. Thank you." Ken looked down at the perfume for a moment, then his eyes sparkled with excitement. "I'm so hyped for this tour. Ten countries! Can you believe that? I was expecting maybe five, but ten? That's huge!"

Jenna nodded eagerly. "I know, right? I just hope we get enough time to go around and enjoy each place." She turned to Pete with a grin. "Let's go shopping, okay?"

Pete smiled. "Sure."

Ken laughed. "Hey, we should try restaurants with local food too. That's part of the experience."

Vegas nodded in agreement. "Good idea. I just hope the schedule allows it. You know how tight these things can be."

Just then, Pol chimed in. "Actually, there might be some time for that. King Entertainment and Polaris Studio are planning to have a shoot for short vlogs during the tour. Ten to twenty minutes per city. Aside from the behind-the-scenes of the fancons, they want content like sightseeing, shopping, and trying local food in each city."

Jenna's eyes lit up. "Seriously? That's such a great idea."

Ken laughed. "Wait, are they paying for all of that too?"

Pol smirked. "Depends on what it is, but probably yes for the food and sightseeing. Shopping? You're on your own."

Vegas shrugged. "Fair enough."

Before they could keep going, the floor director clapped loudly and called out, "Backup dancers and cast, back on stage. Let's pick up from Scene 5, run-through with full music."

Pete stretched his arms. "Guess that's our cue."

Jenna gave one last excited squeal, still holding her perfume box. "I can't wait for this tour. It's going to be amazing."

As they all walked toward the center of the stage, the music began to swell again, and the lights shifted, casting a glow over the group as they took their positions.

Their rehearsal continued smoothly through the afternoon. The energy in the room was high, and as the cast warmed up, so did the mood. Everyone started falling into rhythm, steps sharpening, vocals getting clearer, and cues more precise.

They eventually moved into individual and duo productions. Each artist got their spotlight, some rehearsing with backup dancers while others worked one-on-one with choreographers. Then came the highlight that everyone seemed to be waiting for: Vegas and Pete’s production number.

The moment the music started, there was a shift in the atmosphere.

Pete took his place first, then Vegas stepped into frame beside him, the lighting throwing soft shadows on their figures. Their performance was slick, rehearsed, but it still had that electric charge that only came naturally between them. Their moves mirrored one another, always in sync, always just close enough to make the staff lean forward.

At one point, Vegas brushed his hand across Pete’s back during a transition that didn’t actually call for contact. Pete didn’t pull away. Instead, he shot Vegas a smirk that could have easily been mistaken as part of the act, if it wasn’t for the way Vegas looked at him right after.

Ken whooped from the side of the stage. “Damn! You two really going for the fans, huh?”

A few of the staff clapped and whistled in encouragement. But Jenna, standing near the monitors, narrowed her eyes a little, arms crossed. She didn’t say anything, just watched the two of them a little too closely.

Rehearsals stretched on for a few more hours, each team refining their parts until finally, the floor director dismissed them for the day.

As people started packing up and saying their goodbyes, Vegas spotted Pol by the side, checking messages on his phone.

“Pol,” Vegas called softly as he walked over. “Can I take Pete with me for dinner tonight?”

Pol raised an eyebrow. “Dinner?”

“I want to talk to him about something,” Vegas said. “And I’ll drive him home after. I’ll take care of him.”

Pol considered it, then nodded. “Okay. I was planning to visit my mom tonight anyway. She hasn’t been feeling well lately.”

Vegas gave a small smile. “I’ll make sure Pete’s safe.”

Just then, Pete walked over, fresh from the dressing room with his hair still slightly damp from a quick rinse. He looked between them curiously.

“What’s going on?” he asked.

Pol turned to him. “Vegas wants to talk to you, so he’ll take you to dinner. I’ll leave your stuff with him.”

Pete blinked, then let out a small laugh. “Dinner? All right.” He didn’t question it.

Pol handed him his sling bag and gave a look at Vegas. “I’ll pick you up tomorrow at eleven. Don’t be late. You’ve got your fitting.”

“Got it,” Pete nodded.

Pol waved and walked away, disappearing down the hallway.

Not long after, Nop approached Vegas. “Your car is waiting out front,”

“Thanks,” Vegas said.

Nop glanced at Pete, then leaned a bit toward Vegas. “Are you sure you don't want me to accompany you two? People might see you.”

Vegas smirked. “We’ll be fine. It's just dinner.”

With a short nod, Nop left.

Vegas turned back to Pete. “You ready?”

Pete nodded, looking genuinely pleased. “Yes.”

Just as they were about to walk out, Jenna’s voice rang behind them. “Hey! Where are you two going?”

They turned around and saw her walking toward them with her bag slung over one shoulder.

Vegas kept his tone casual. “I’m driving Pete home.”

Pete looked at Vegas, then turned to Jenna with a polite smile.

Jenna tilted her head. “It’s too early to go home. Let’s have dinner. I’m starving after all that practice.”

There was a beat of awkward silence. Vegas hesitated, clearly wanting to say no, but before he could, Pete spoke up.

“Sure. That sounds good.”

Vegas blinked at him.

Jenna grinned and immediately slipped her arm through Pete’s. “Great! You’re both paying. I will pick something expensive.”

Vegas sighed softly, clearly disappointed, but followed them out of the building anyway.

He took the driver’s seat while Pete slipped into the front passenger seat. Jenna got comfortable in the back, talking to herself about how sore her legs were.

Vegas started the engine. “Where are we going?”

Pete looked at him. “Let’s go to Big’s restaurant.”

“Who’s Big?” Jenna asked, leaning forward a little between the front seats.

“A friend of mine,” Pete said with a smile. “His restaurant serves really good food.”

Vegas exhaled and gave Pete a glance before pulling the car into drive. “All right then. Big’s it is.”

The car slipped into the night traffic, the city lights flickering past the windows, but the atmosphere inside the car felt just a little tighter than it had earlier.

The night had just started to fall when Vegas pulled his car into a discreet parking spot in front of Big’s restaurant. Warm lights spilled from the windows, casting a soft golden glow on the pavement outside. The smell of spices and grilled meat wafted into the night air.

Just as they stepped out of the car and walked toward the entrance, the heavy door opened from the inside, and Big himself stepped out, wiping his hands with a clean kitchen towel. He looked surprised at first, then grinned as soon as he saw Pete.

“Pete! You didn’t tell me you were coming!” Big exclaimed, walking over with open arms.

Pete smiled warmly and went in for a half hug. “Wanted to surprise you.”

Big chuckled and gave him a squeeze. “You always show up when I need a break.”

His eyes moved past Pete and landed on Vegas, then Jenna, who was still lightly holding onto Vegas' arm. His smile faltered for a half-second before returning.

“And you brought company. Welcome.”

“Big, this is Jenna,” Pete introduced. “Jenna, this is Big.”

“Nice to meet you!” Jenna greeted with a wide smile. “Pete talks about your food a lot.”

“Ahh, then I'd better make sure it lives up to his praise,” Big said kindly. “Come in, we’ll get you a table.”

“Do you have something private?” Pete asked, glancing at Vegas and Jenna.

Big nodded. “Of course. Follow me.”

He led them through the main dining area, past groups of diners enjoying their meals, and up a narrow wooden staircase to the second floor. The hallway was quieter, more intimate, with soft instrumental jazz playing from hidden speakers.

Big pushed open a door to one of the private rooms. It was warmly lit, with a square table in the center and cushions lining the walls under wide windows covered with dark curtains. A waiter followed closely behind, carrying a stack of menus, which he handed out as everyone took their seats.

Vegas and Pete sat next to each other, as naturally as if it had always been that way. Jenna sat across from them, flipping open her menu right away.

“What’s your best seller here?” she asked, scanning the options.

Big leaned against the wall, arms crossed with a grin. “Tenderloin steak and Alfredo pasta are favorites. The ribeye’s also a strong contender.”

“Perfect,” Jenna said. “I’ll get both. I’m starving.”

Vegas didn’t even look at the menu. “Ribeye’s fine.”

Big turned to Pete. “And you?”

“I’ll take whatever the chef recommends.”

Big nodded approvingly and turned to the waiter. “Got it?” The waiter scribbled quickly. “Add one chef’s choice for Pete. And bring out the appetizer platter. It’s on the house.”

The waiter gave a quick nod and left the room with Big, who promised, “You’ll like this one,” before gently pulling the door closed behind him.

As soon as they were alone, Jenna looked around the cozy room and smiled. “I’ve passed this place so many times, but this is my first time actually coming in. I’m glad I get to do it with you two.”

“The food here is really amazing,” Pete said, settling back into his seat.

Jenna turned to him curiously. “So, how do you know Khun Big?”

Pete leaned forward, elbows on the table. “When I first came to Bangkok from Chumphon, it was rough. I tried applying to places, but no one would take me. Then one day, I saw a poster outside this place, looking for kitchen helpers. I walked in and asked, and Big’s dad hired me on the spot. They really needed help.”

Jenna was listening closely now, clearly drawn in.

“I worked as kitchen staff at first. But one night, the restaurant’s singer got sick, and they were scrambling for a replacement. I offered to sing. Big’s dad let me try, just a few lines.” Pete smiled a little at the memory. “After that, they let me perform regularly.”

“And then?” Jenna pressed.

“And then Tankhun discovered me while dining here,” Pete finished. “The rest is history.”

“Pete, that’s incredible,” Jenna said, visibly moved. “You really built everything from scratch.”

Pete smiled modestly. “I just wanted to help my grandparents. They raised me. But working as a fisherman and laborer in Chumphon wasn’t cutting it. So I took a risk.”

Jenna nodded slowly. “Where are they now?”

“Still in Chumphon,” Pete replied. “But they’re in a much better situation now. I hired a caretaker for them. I visit as often as I can—every month if I’m not too busy.”

There was a quiet beat of admiration in the room before the waiter returned, carefully placing a wooden board with appetizers on the table. He bowed politely and slipped out.

Jenna was about to reach a piece of grilled shrimp, but paused when she noticed Pete rummaging through his bag.

“What’re you looking for?” Vegas asked, leaning closer.

“My wet wipes,” Pete muttered. “Need to clean my hands.”

Vegas didn’t say anything, just reached into his own bag and pulled out a small sanitizer bottle. He handed it to Pete.

Pete grinned and took it. “Thanks,” he said, gently squeezing some onto his palms.

Vegas watched as Pete rubbed the sanitizer between his fingers with quiet focus. When Pete handed it back, Vegas accepted it with a smile.

Jenna, sitting across from them, leaned back in her seat, arms crossed and brows raised.

“Okay. What’s going on?” she asked, suspicious.

Vegas and Pete turned to her in unison. “What?” Vegas asked.

“You two,” Jenna said, pointing between them. “Something’s different. I can’t tell what it is, but I know I’m not imagining it.”

Vegas smirked. “You’re just hungry.”

“No,” Jenna shot back, shaking her head. “I’m not wrong. During rehearsal, you two kept sneaking looks at each other like no one else was in the room. When you sang together, you were way closer than before. Vegas, I saw you put your hand on Pete’s back. And Pete, you opened a water bottle and handed it to him like it was the most natural thing in the world.”

She leaned forward now, narrowing her eyes. “So. What is it?”

Before either of them could answer, the door opened again. Big stepped in, holding a steaming dish with both hands.

“Sorry to interrupt,” he said. “But I wanted you to try this. It’s going on the menu soon.”

Pete looked up and raised his hand slightly. “Big.”

Big paused. “Yeah?”

“Sit with us for a bit. There’s something I want to say.”

Big chuckled. “You’re making it sound serious.” But when he saw Pete’s expression, he nodded. “All right. Give me a sec.”

He stepped outside, said something quietly to the waiter, then returned, closing the door behind him.

“I just told my staff to knock first before they enter the room,” Big said, sitting down beside Jenna.

Jenna looked between Pete and Vegas. “Well? What is it?”

Pete let out a breath and looked at Vegas.

Vegas tilted his head slightly. “Do you want me to say it?”

Pete nodded.

Vegas smiled at him briefly before turning to Jenna and Big. “We’re dating.”

There was a beat of silence. Jenna’s eyes widened, and Big’s mouth dropped slightly open.

Then, Jenna gasped, slapped her hand over her lips, and muffled a scream.

Big recovered first, beaming at them. “Congratulations!”

Jenna clapped her hands together. “I knew something was going on! Oh my god, I’m so happy for you two! When did this start?”

Pete’s cheeks were pink. “After the fashion event in Paris. That night.”

“In Paris?” Jenna almost swooned. “That’s the most romantic thing I’ve ever heard!”

Big nudged Pete with a grin. “So you finally got the guy you’ve been crushing on, huh?”

Pete shot him a glare. “Shut up!”

Vegas draped his arm over Pete’s shoulder, amused. “So... you had a crush on me for a while?”

Pete turned even redder. “Don’t believe him.”

Big raised both hands like he was surrendering. “All right, all right. Not a crush. You just liked him.”

“You’re the worst,” Pete muttered.

Big just laughed. “We should open a bottle of wine to celebrate.”

“I like that idea,” Jenna agreed.

Big handed her the wine menu. “Pick something nice.”

As she started reading, Vegas reached under the table and took Pete’s hand in his. Pete looked at him, startled, but didn’t pull away.

“You okay?” Vegas asked softly.

Pete smiled. “Yeah. I’m glad they know. Big’s someone I trust. Jenna’s someone you trust.”

“Not really,” Vegas said dryly. “But she’s close enough.”

“I can hear you, Vegas Theerapanyakul!” Jenna said, rolling her eyes. “You better be nice to me. I’m going to be your third wheel now, especially on tour.”

Vegas grinned. “We’ll keep that in mind.”

Big leaned back with a chuckle. “If you two ever need a quiet dinner spot, you know this place is always open.”

“Thanks, Big,” Pete said sincerely.

He turned back to Vegas, who was still holding his hand, still looking at him like there was no one else in the room. Pete smiled at him, unaware that across the table, Big was watching the two of them—smiling, yes, but with a flicker of something else in his eyes.

A quiet sadness, hidden beneath the warm light.

When their main course arrived, the smell alone made all three of them pause to take it in. Plates were placed gently in front of them—Jenna’s creamy Alfredo pasta and perfectly grilled tenderloin, Vegas’ ribeye steak seared with garlic butter and thyme, and Pete’s chef’s choice, which turned out to be grilled sea bass with herb rice and citrus glaze. Big had his salmon already plated with a side of grilled vegetables and a half-finished glass of wine in front of him.

“Mmm,” Jenna hummed as she twirled her pasta. “Okay, I understand why you're so confident about the food here, Pete. This is amazing.”

“Told you,” Pete said with a grin as he cut into his fish.

They ate for a few quiet moments, the clinking of cutlery against plates filling the room before Jenna spoke up again.

“So,” she began, pointing her fork between Vegas and Pete, “about the tour...”

Pete immediately looked cautious. “What about it?”

“I’ve been thinking about how to help you two spend more time together, even with the tight schedule,” Jenna said, sipping from her wine. “I mean, I can swap some room assignments here and there, make sure you’re seated together in the vans or on the plane... create little opportunities.”

Vegas chuckled and wiped his mouth with a napkin. “That’s sweet of you, Jenna, really. But you don’t have to go out of your way.”

“Yeah,” Pete agreed. “It’s nice, but we don’t have to be together every second. We’ll find our moments.”

Jenna leaned her cheek into her palm and smiled. “You’re both too chill for your own good.”

Big laughed softly beside her. “That’s what makes them work. They’re like puzzle pieces. Don’t force it, and it all fits.”

Dinner continued with laughter and a few sips of wine. Big told stories from the kitchen, Jenna shared funny mishaps from rehearsals, and Pete and Vegas added their own small comments, occasionally glancing at each other with secretive smiles.

When dessert was offered, Jenna shook her head and stood up, stretching.

“Nope. I’m full. And before anyone argues, I’m paying,” she announced.

Vegas stood as well. “No, I’ll cover it.”

“You can pay next time,” Jenna said, grabbing her bag. “At a different restaurant. I want to try that new rooftop one. You can take me, Pete, and Big and go bankrupt.”

Big laughed. “Sounds fair.”

Vegas narrowed his eyes playfully. “You all just planned to rob me.”

“Obviously,” Jenna said with a wink.

After their goodbyes, Vegas, Pete, and Jenna exited the restaurant. Big stood by the doorway, waving them off, still smiling.

“Thanks for the dinner,” Pete said sincerely.

“Come back anytime,” Big replied.

They all got into Vegas’ car, and the ride was mostly quiet, save for the soft music playing through the speakers. When they reached Jenna’s house, she unbuckled her seatbelt and turned to them.

“No dating after you drop me off,” she warned, squinting at the two of them with mock suspicion.

“Go inside,” Vegas said, amused.

Jenna laughed, stuck her tongue out at him, and skipped toward the gate of her house. She waved before disappearing behind it.

Now alone again, the car felt... different. Quieter. More personal. Vegas kept his eyes on the road while Pete looked out the window.

“Turn into the basement parking,” Pete said as they neared his building.

Vegas did as told, driving down the familiar ramp and stopping right in front of the condo entrance.

Pete unbuckled but didn’t open the door just yet. “Thanks for driving me home.”

Vegas leaned back in his seat, relaxing for a moment. “I wanted dinner alone with you, to be honest,” he admitted, glancing at Pete with a faint smile. “But... dinner with Jenna and Big wasn’t bad at all.”

Pete nodded. “No, it wasn’t.”

There was a short silence before Vegas sighed. “I’ll message you when I get home.”

Pete stayed quiet, his gaze still fixed on Vegas, eyes slightly unreadable.

Vegas noticed. “You okay?”

Pete gave a soft smile. “Yeah.”

He hesitated, then added quietly, “Do you... want to come up? Just for a drink?”

Vegas blinked, clearly surprised. “I... I shouldn’t drink too much. I’m driving.”

Pete’s voice came out softer, almost careful. “If you get drunk... you can stay for the night.”

Silence fell between them. The kind of silence that stretches just long enough to say everything unspoken.

Vegas looked at him, really looked at him, and let out a slow breath, his shoulders loosening.

Then he smiled, just a little, and said, “Sure.”

Notes:

A cliffy because I love you all! Hahaha. See you next week!

Chapter 17: You, Me, Us

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Pete opened the door of his condominium unit and stepped aside, motioning for Vegas to come in. The place was bathed in warm lights, tastefully modern with soft, earth-toned accents. Clean lines, wood, marble, and subtle textures gave the space a cozy elegance that perfectly suited Pete. Not overly flashy, but every detail felt intentional.

Vegas looked around, "This is nice. Classy. It suits you."

Pete smiled a little, shutting the door behind him. "Thank you."

"You live here alone?" Vegas asked, his eyes scanning the space again.

"Yeah," Pete nodded, taking off his shoes and motioning for Vegas to do the same. Vegas places his carry bag on the side as well. "I've got a helper, but she only works during the day." Pete heads to the kitchen after dropping his bag on the sofa.

Vegas hummed and followed Pete into the kitchen. "Need help with anything?"

Pete opened a drawer, grabbing a tray. "You can pick the drink you want from the fridge. I'll prep something to snack on."

Vegas walked to the fridge and opened it. He blinked and then chuckled. "You stocking up for a party or just drinking beer by yourself?"

The fridge was filled with rows of various beers, sparkling water, and a few sodas. Mostly beers, though.

Pete, who was already taking frozen snacks out of the freezer, glanced at him over his shoulder and answered casually, "I drink when I'm stressed or when I feel lonely."

Vegas paused and looked at him.

Pete realized what he said, blinking as he stood up straighter. "I mean, I'm fine. I'm really fine. I just... I like beers. I drink in moderation."

Vegas didn't press. Instead, he pulled out two cans of beer and closed the fridge, walking over to the counter.

"If you ever feel stressed or alone," he said gently, "you can call me. Or just come see me. Even if I'm busy, I'll find time. You can tell me everything, I won't judge."

Pete looked at him, lips slightly parted. "Okay," he said, a little softly.

Vegas smiled and placed the beer on the kitchen counter.

Pete turned back to his snacks. "I'll air-fry some chicken popcorn first. Fries after that."

"Take your time," Vegas said, leaning casually against the counter, arms crossed as he watched him.

While waiting for the food to cook, Pete looked over at him. "I'm glad Jenna and Big know."

"Yeah," Vegas nodded, "they're good people. I trust them."

Pete smiled and nodded slowly. "It feels good... finally introducing a boyfriend to Big."

Vegas raised a brow. "Why is that?"

Pete gave a little shrug, checking the timer. "I've dated three guys before. Nothing serious. We were always hiding or too busy to make it real. So Big never met anyone."

Vegas chuckled, eyes softening. "So I'm the only one, huh?"

Pete looked up at him and smiled. "Only you." he paused, "What about you? Have you introduced anyone to Jenna?"

"None. I never dated anyone since I joined the industry," Vegas replied. "Had two relationships, though. One in high school, one in uni. But once I started working, I got no time for dating."

Pete raised an eyebrow, a small teasing smile playing on his lips. "So I'm the only one, too."

Vegas winked. "Definitely."He looked around again. "How many rooms do you have?"

Pete turned to take the cooked chicken popcorn out. "Three. One is my bedroom, one's a guest room. The third's a walk-in closet."

Vegas laughed. "Of course it is."

Pete smiled. "My grandparents use the guest room when they visit. Usually, every few months, for checkups or just visiting me."

Vegas reached for a piece of chicken and popped it into his mouth. "I want to meet them someday."

Pete looked at him fondly. "They'll love you once they meet you."

Vegas tilted his head, gaze soft. "I hope so." He leans away from the kitchen counter and walks towards Pete. Pete's heartbeat sped up, and when Vegas stood in front of him with open arms, it made him smile.

"Can I hug my cute boyfriend?" Vegas asked, his tone light, but his eyes serious.

Pete laughed under his breath and stepped into the hug. Their arms wrapped around each other in that quiet way that made the world feel still. Vegas let out a soft sigh.

"I missed you," he murmured against Pete's shoulder.

"I missed you, too," Pete whispered back. "After Paris, everything got so busy again."

Vegas nodded. "We should really ask Jenna to help us spend more time together."

Pete chuckled. "She's already working on it."

They pulled back just enough to look at each other. Vegas leaned in and kissed Pete's forehead, lingering there for a moment before pulling back again.

Pete looked at him with warmth and nervousness. "Can you stay the night?"

Vegas gave him a teasing smirk. "Why?"

Pete shook his head innocently, "I just... I wanted to spend time with you. Like in Paris." Then he paused, eyes widening slightly. "Wait! Do you think I invited you because I wanted to... do something? That's not my intention at all!"

Vegas reached out and cupped his cheek, laughing softly. "Pete, relax. I was teasing."

Pete blinked, looking embarrassed.

Vegas continued, his tone gentle. "I'll stay. We'll be drinking, and I'd rather not drive afterward. But also, if you ever want to be... intimate with me, I want you to know I'd never rush you. You're my first boyfriend, and hopefully my only one. That part of our relationship? I look forward to it too. But only when we're both ready. I hope you understand."

Pete smiled, touched by the honesty. "Of course I do. Honestly, I'm not ready either. We're still new. But... I look forward to it too."

Vegas leaned in and gave him a soft peck on the lips, light and affectionate.

"Good," he whispered. "Now go finish our snacks. Let's watch the newly released action movie on Netflix."

Pete laughed and stepped back. "Okay,"

Vegas grinned and watched him return to the air fryer, already feeling at home in the quiet corners of Pete's world.

Later, Vegas and Pete brought their beers and snacks into the living room, the soft overhead lights casting a golden glow across the space. They set everything down on the coffee table in front of the plush, gray sofa. Vegas plopped down first, comfortably stretching his legs out as Pete grabbed the remote. He sat down beside him, close enough that their thighs brushed.

Pete flicked through the options before settling on a movie and hitting play. As the opening credits rolled, Vegas handed him a can of beer.

"Thanks," Pete murmured, taking a sip before grabbing a few fries from the tray.

The room fell into a calm silence, the kind that didn't feel awkward or heavy. Just warm. Comfortable. The kind of quiet you only share with someone you trust. The only sounds were from the TV and the occasional rustle of food being taken from the tray.

Once they finished their beers and the tray was empty, Vegas leaned back on the sofa with a quiet sigh. Pete, now a little sleepy, rested his head on Vegas' shoulder. Vegas looped his arm around Pete's back and let his hand rest gently at Pete's waist, thumb tracing slow, idle circles over the fabric of his shirt.

By the time the credits rolled, both of them were drowsy, eyes heavy and bodies sinking into the couch.

"I'll clean this up," Vegas said, quietly easing himself away from Pete.

Pete just nodded, too relaxed to move. "Okay. I'll wait for you."

Vegas picked up the tray and the empty cans and disappeared into the kitchen. The soft clinks of plates and the running water filled the air. Pete leaned back, yawning. He smiled to himself. The night had gone even better than he'd hoped.

A few minutes later, Vegas returned, picking up his carry bag. "Where am I sleeping?"

Pete stood up and scratched the back of his neck. "Uhh, the guest room's this way."

He led Vegas down the short hallway and opened the door. The room was tidy, neutral-toned, and welcoming. "It's got a bathroom too," Pete said, stepping aside. "I can lend you some pajamas... or, uh, I have new underwear if you need?"

Vegas grinned, leaning in with a playful gleam in his eyes. "I sleep nude."

Pete gave him a flat look. "You're insane."

Vegas laughed. "Kidding. I've got some clothes in my bag. I'll be fine."

Pete nodded, a little flustered. "Okay. Good night, then."

Before stepping inside, Vegas leaned down and pressed a soft kiss to Pete's cheek. "Good night."

Pete stood there for a second, hand on his cheek, heart doing an odd flutter as Vegas closed the door behind him. He sighed and padded to his own room, grabbing a towel before stepping into a cold shower, trying to calm his racing thoughts.

Half an hour later, Pete was lying in bed, staring at the ceiling, still wide awake. Even with the cold shower, sleep wouldn't come. Knowing Vegas was just a few feet away in the next room filled him with a mix of comfort and nerves. He was happy, more than happy, to have this quiet time with him... but he wished they had more hours in the night.

He rolled to his side and reached for his phone on the nightstand. He opened the messaging app and hesitated, then typed:

"Still awake?"

He stared at it. Regret crept in. He was about to delete the message when the screen showed: Vegas is typing...

Then came the reply.

"Yeah. Can't sleep. New bed, unfamiliar room. Feels weird."

Pete bit his lip, then typed:

"Sorry. If it weren't for me, you'd be sleeping peacefully at home now."

"I'm glad I'm here. I got to spend alone time with you. It's worth it."

Pete smiled, warmth blooming in his chest.

Vegas was typing again.

"I kind of wish you had asked me to sleep beside you. I could've just stared at you while you slept."

Pete's heart skipped. The image of Vegas lying beside him, watching him sleep with that gentle gaze of his, made his chest tighten in the best way.

"Do you want to?" he typed back, fingers trembling slightly.

"Only if you'll let me."

Pete took a breath and typed:

"I want you to."

A minute later, there was a soft knock on his door.

Pete sat up quickly and padded to the door, opening it slowly. Vegas stood there in a plain white shirt and soft lounge pants, his hair a little messy, eyes softer than ever.

"Hey," Vegas said, voice low and warm. "Can I really sleep here?"

Pete nodded. "Yes."

They both climbed onto the bed, Pete taking the right side while Vegas settled on the left. They turned to face each other, just a breath apart in the dimly lit room.

"Not sleepy?" Vegas asked.

"I took a cold shower. It woke me up instead."

"You've got work tomorrow."

"Pol picks me up at 11. I can sleep in a bit."

Pete scooted closer, gently tugging on Vegas' arm. Vegas lifted it for him, and Pete laid his head down on it like a pillow, wrapping his arms around Vegas' waist. Vegas held him close, his other hand resting on Pete's back.

"This is nice," Pete whispered.

"It is," Vegas agreed, smiling as his nose brushed Pete's hair.

"We should share a room during the tour," Pete teased.

Vegas chuckled. "Let's do it."

Their laughter faded into a soft, peaceful silence. Pete looked up at him, eyes fluttering. "Sing me a song so I can sleep?"

Vegas raised an eyebrow. "My voice isn't free, you know."

Pete smiled and leaned up to kiss him gently. Their lips met slowly, sweet and unhurried. It lasted longer than either expected. When they finally pulled away, Pete looked at him with that soft glint in his eyes.

"Is that enough payment?"

Vegas smirked. "It'll do."

Pete closed his eyes, resting against Vegas again as he began to hum, then softly sing, his voice quiet but full of feeling. Pete listened, breathing slowing, muscles relaxing.

The last thing he remembered was Vegas pressing a kiss to his forehead and whispering, "Sweet dreams, baby."

And for the first time in a while, Pete drifted off with a full heart.

---

Pete woke up slowly, the warmth around him pulling him deeper into comfort. For a moment, he thought it was just his blanket, but no. It was something else. Someone else.

The curtains were still drawn, the room dim and soft, but Pete could feel it. The heat of another body next to his. He squinted his eyes open and turned his head slightly.

Vegas.

Still fast asleep, his chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm. His hair was a little messy, and his face looked so calm, so different from the sharp, almost untouchable image he carried as an actor. They had fallen asleep in each other's arms last night. Pete couldn't help but smile.

Lying there, he let his gaze linger on Vegas. How could someone who seemed so tough and mysterious on the outside look this vulnerable up close? This side of him was only for Pete, and the thought made Pete's heart swell.

Without thinking, he reached up, his fingers brushing lightly along Vegas's temple, tracing down the curve of his cheek to his jaw, then his chin. He wanted to memorize every line, every detail. He adored him more than he ever thought possible.

Vegas stirred at the touch. His lashes fluttered before his eyes slowly opened, hazy with sleep. When he saw Pete staring, a small smile curved his lips.

"Good morning," Pete whispered, his voice soft, almost shy.

"Good morning," Vegas replied, his voice husky and warm. "What time is it?"

Pete glanced toward the nightstand, but before he could answer, Vegas reached for his phone on the side drawer. He checked the screen and hummed. "Almost eight." He set the phone back down, then slipped an arm around Pete and pulled him closer, holding him as if he didn't want to let go.

"Did you sleep well?" Vegas asked, pressing his cheek lightly against Pete's hair.

"I did," Pete said, smiling against his shoulder. "How about you?"

"I did," Vegas murmured. Then, pulling back slightly, he added, "You should get ready before Pol comes."

Pete frowned playfully. "It's still early."

Vegas smirked, brushing his thumb gently along Pete's cheek. "Then make me breakfast."

Pete blinked at him. "Huh?"

Vegas chuckled. "I'm kidding. I'll make it. Stay here and do your thing. I'll call you when it's ready." He leaned down and pressed a soft kiss to Pete's forehead, then slid out of bed. Grabbing his phone, he glanced back at Pete with a grin. "Get up and take a shower," he said before heading out of the room.

Pete stretched his arms above his head, a happy sigh escaping him. Vegas was making him breakfast. Just thinking about it made his heart flutter. Then it hit him: his helper was supposed to come at nine.

"Shit," Pete muttered under his breath, scrambling for his phone. He quickly dialed, and his helper answered on the second ring.

"Good morning, Khun Pete. I'm about to leave my home. Do you need something?"

"Hi, Auntie. Can you just come at noon today instead?" Pete asked.

"Ohh. Sure, Khun Pete. No problem."

"Thank you," Pete said before ending the call. He let out a sigh of relief and got out of bed to start his day.

About an hour later, freshly showered and dressed in comfortable clothes, Pete stepped out of his room. The smell hit him first: warm, savory, comforting. He followed the scent to the kitchen, and his heart melted at the sight before him.

Vegas stood at the stove, wearing a fitted gym shirt and joggers, cooking something in a pot. He looked completely at ease, his hair slightly tousled, the sunlight from the kitchen window softening his sharp features.

Pete walked up quietly and slipped his arms around Vegas's waist from behind, hugging him gently.

Vegas glanced over his shoulder with a small smile. "I hope you like porridge and fried dim sum for breakfast."

Pete rested his chin on Vegas's shoulder. "It's perfect. Do you need help with anything?"

"Coffee," Vegas said with a grin.

"Okay," Pete said, releasing him. "How do you like it?"

"Black," Vegas replied without missing a beat.

Pete started preparing their coffee while Vegas stirred the porridge and asked, "Where are the bowls?"

"Last cabinet on the right," Pete said, pointing.

Vegas grabbed two bowls, ladled the porridge into them, and garnished each with toasted garlic and chopped spring onions. "Where do you want to eat?"

"Dining table," Pete said, finishing the coffee and pouring it into two mugs.

Vegas carried the bowls over, then grabbed a plate of fried dim sum and a small dish of dipping sauce. By the time Pete arrived with the coffee, the table was set. Vegas even pulled out the seat next to him for Pete.

"Thank you," Pete said as he sat down.

Vegas handed him a spoon and fork. "Just worked with what I found in your fridge and pantry. Next time, I'll make you something better."

Pete took a spoonful of porridge, tasted it, and his eyes lit up. "This is delicious, Vegas."

Vegas's smile widened. "Glad you like it."

They ate slowly, talking about their schedules and what they had planned for the day. The quiet domesticity of it all felt new, but it was the kind of morning Pete never wanted to end.

After they finished breakfast, Pete reached for the empty bowls, but Vegas was quick to stand.

"I'll do it," Vegas said, gathering the plate of dim sum before Pete could protest.

Pete smiled and carried the mugs to the sink. "You really didn't have to cook and clean. You're a guest."

Vegas gave him a teasing look as he rinsed the plate. "Maybe I like taking care of you."

Pete's cheeks warmed at the casual remark. He turned to the faucet to hide his smile, scrubbing the bowls slowly while Vegas dried the dishes beside him. Their shoulders brushed every now and then, sending small sparks through Pete that he tried to ignore. The simple act of doing chores together felt oddly intimate, as if this was something they had been doing for years.

When everything was done, Vegas wiped his hands on a towel and said, "I should grab my stuff."

Pete nodded, watching as Vegas disappeared into the guest room. A quiet sigh slipped out. He didn't want this morning to end.

A few minutes later, Vegas came out with his gym bag slung over his shoulder. Pete instinctively stepped forward and caught his hand, holding it gently. Vegas looked at him, surprised at first, but then his expression softened into a smile.

"Let me walk you to the door," Pete said, his voice barely above a whisper.

They walked together, hands brushing, fingers lingering until they reached the door. Vegas turned to face him fully, his eyes warm and steady.

"Have a great day at work," Vegas said, his voice low and sincere.

Pete swallowed the lump in his throat and nodded. "Thank you... for staying the night. For making breakfast. For everything."

Vegas smiled, that soft, rare smile Pete loved so much. "I'm glad we got to spend time together. Maybe next time, you can come to my place."

Pete's heart skipped. "I'd love that."

Vegas didn't say anything more. Instead, he stepped closer, lifting a hand to Pete's cheek. His lips pressed against Pete's in a sweet, lingering kiss that felt like a promise. Pete closed his eyes, holding on to the warmth for as long as he could.

When they finally pulled back, Vegas whispered, "See you at rehearsal."

Pete could only nod, his voice caught somewhere in his chest.

Vegas opened the door and stepped out, turning back one last time with a small smile before closing it behind him. The sound of the door clicking shut echoed in the quiet apartment.

Pete stood there for a moment, staring at the closed door, and suddenly, he already missed him.

---

Pete leaned his elbow on the car window, watching the city blur past as Pol drove him to the boutique. The warm sunlight poured into the car, and for some reason, everything felt lighter. Even the usual Bangkok traffic didn’t seem to bother him today. He caught himself smiling without reason, and before he could hide it, Pol’s voice cut through the hum of the engine.

“You look happy today,” Pol said with a small grin, glancing at him through the rearview mirror.

Pete turned his gaze from the window and chuckled. “It’s just a good day, that’s all.”

Pol raised a brow, not entirely convinced. “I don’t know, Pete. Your aura feels different. You look more lively… happier.”

Pete tried to brush it off with a shy laugh. “I guess I’m just excited for the fancon tour. It’s going to be something special.”

“That might be it,” Pol said thoughtfully. “But you’ve been traveling around the world for your concerts for years, and I’ve never seen you like this. Not even when you sold out arenas.”

Pete tilted his head, pretending to think about it. “Maybe it’s different this time. The tour’s not just concerts… and it’s my first TV series. It’s a new kind of excitement, I guess.”

Pol nodded, smiling warmly. “Well, as long as you’re happy, I’m glad. You deserve every bit of success and happiness coming your way.”

Pete’s smile softened at that. “Thank you, Pol. That means a lot.”

The boutique fitting went smoothly. Pete tried on several outfits for an upcoming red carpet event, each look more dazzling than the last. His stylists were buzzing around, adjusting hems, fixing collars, and discussing accessories. Pete followed along with an easy smile, feeling unusually calm amidst the chaos.

After the fitting, he grabbed a quick lunch with his staff. They chatted about schedules and last-minute preparations for the fancon tour. Still, Pete’s mind occasionally drifted, thinking about how he and Vegas literally just slept together. The memory made Pete smile into his drink.

Later in the afternoon, Pete sat in a makeup chair for a photoshoot with a major makeup brand. The room buzzed with activity: lights being adjusted, cameras being set, assistants moving quickly. As the makeup artist worked on his face, she suddenly paused, tilting her head in admiration.

“Your skin is flawless,” she said with genuine awe. “Honestly, you’re glowing even without makeup.”

Pete laughed softly, a little embarrassed. “I think that’s just good lighting.”

“No, really,” she insisted. “What’s your skincare routine?”

One of the brand executives, a woman in a sleek black dress, stepped closer with a curious smile. “I was about to ask the same thing. Come on, Pete, you need to share your secret.”

Pete chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. “Nothing too special. I just visit my dermatologist regularly, that’s all.”

“You should give us the name of your doctor,” the executive joked. “We might need them for our other models.”

Everyone in the room laughed, and Pete joined them, his face warming under the attention. As the makeup artist resumed her work, Pete glanced at his reflection in the mirror. His skin did look better, his eyes brighter, and he realized it wasn’t just the skincare or the lighting. He was genuinely happy these days.

Dating Vegas had brought something new into his life, something grounding yet exciting. It was like the world suddenly had more color. People were starting to see it, even if they didn’t know the reason.

As much as he wanted to tell everyone how lucky he was to have Vegas as his partner, Pete knew it wasn’t the right time yet. Their relationship was still something precious and quiet, untouched by the noise of public opinion. And maybe that was what made it so special. For now, he wanted to enjoy this secret happiness with Vegas, away from the spotlight and the chatter.

---

Vegas stepped out of the conference room with King and six senior staff still discussing schedules when his phone buzzed. He glanced at the message. It was from Macau: We're here. They said you're in a meeting, so we'll just wait. His lips tugged into a quiet smile. It had been a while since he last saw his younger siblings together, and just the thought of them waiting made the weight of the meeting slip off his shoulders.

The reception lounge was bright with afternoon light spilling through the tall windows. Macau sat straight on the sofa, looking composed but alert, while beside him, Venice’s small legs swung impatiently. The moment Venice spotted him, his entire face lit up, and he hopped off the sofa.

“Hia!” Venice called, running toward him with pure excitement.

Vegas crouched slightly and scooped Venice into his arms, grinning as the boy clung to him. “Hey, Buddy,” he said, brushing a hand over Venice’s hair.

Venice’s wide eyes darted around, taking in the towering building. “This building is so tall! Does a helicopter land on top of it? Like in the movies? Do you get to ride it?”

Vegas chuckled, the sound soft and warm. “Sometimes, yes. It lands up there.”

Venice gasped. “Wow! Can I ride it one day?”

“Maybe when you’re older,” Vegas teased, poking Venice’s side until the boy giggled.

King stepped closer, his usual serious demeanor softened by amusement. “So this is Venice?” he asked.

“Yes,” Vegas said, turning to his brother. “Venice, this is Khun King. He’s my boss.”

Venice straightened quickly, pressing his small palms together in a wai. “Sawasdee krub.”

King smiled at the polite greeting. “What a respectful boy.”

Macau and Jin approached them then. Vegas lowered Venice to the ground as Macau gave King a polite nod. King’s brows lifted slightly. “Macau, right? I almost didn’t recognize you. You’ve grown so much. Do you want to be in showbiz like your brother?”

Macau shook his head lightly with a small smile. “Thank you, but no, Khun King. I think one actor in the family is enough.”

Vegas smirked. “Smart choice.”

King’s attention shifted to Jin, who stood quietly beside Macau, his hand resting at Macau’s back in a subtle, protective gesture. “And who is this?”

Macau gave a small smile. “This is Jin, my partner.”

Jin wai-ed politely. “Sawasdee krub.”

King studied him with the sharp eye of a man always scouting talent. “You’re good-looking. Have you ever considered modeling or acting?”

Jin gave a soft laugh and shook his head. “No, sir. The entertainment industry isn’t really for me.”

King sighed in mock defeat. “What a shame. I can’t recruit any of you today. Still, I wish you all the best.” He nodded to Vegas. “See you tomorrow.” With that, he excused himself and left with his staff.

The moment King disappeared, Venice tugged at Vegas’s sleeve. “Hia, I’m hungry. Can we eat? I want a burger and fries.”

Vegas crouched to his level. “Burger and fries? I know just the place. You’ll love it.” He turned to Macau and Jin. “Is burgers and fries okay with you two? They also serve steak, pasta, and pizza.”

Macau nodded easily. “Sure. You're the one paying anyway.” Macau smirks.

“Do they have milkshakes?” Venice asked, eyes wide with hope.

Vegas smirked. “Yes, they have.”

“Can I get chocolate and strawberry mixed?”

“We’ll see,” Vegas teased, ruffling his hair.

As they walked toward the elevator, Jin leaned down to whisper to Venice, “Order last. That trick sometimes works.”

Venice grinned mischievously at the advice. Macau shot Jin a look of amused affection, his hand brushing against Jin’s. Vegas caught the exchange and, for a moment, it reminded him of how easy and natural things felt when Pete was beside him. That quiet warmth stayed with him.

When they reached the elevator, Venice ran ahead and pressed the button with both hands, looking proud when the doors opened. “Let's go!” Venice announced, leading the three adults behind him inside the elevator.

Thirty minutes later, they arrived at the restaurant just before the lunch rush, the cozy hum of chatter filling the air. The place had a warm, casual vibe with wooden tables and leather booth seats. Vegas led them to a booth tucked into the corner, away from the main crowd. He slid in first, with Venice beside him, while Jin and Macau settled across from them.

The waiter appeared quickly, placing menus in front of them. Venice grabbed his menu with both hands, eyes scanning the pictures more than the words. Vegas leaned over, pointing at different items. “Which one do you want, Venice?”

Venice tapped the picture of a double cheeseburger, his face serious. “This one. And fries. And milkshake, the mixed one we talked about.”

Vegas chuckled, brushing his little brother’s hair back. “Of course. You never forget the milkshake.”

Once everyone had decided, the waiter returned to take their orders, jotting them down before leaving them alone again.

Vegas glanced at Jin, his tone a little apologetic. “I hope you don’t mind eating burgers instead of a proper meal. Venice always picks where we should eat.”

Jin smiled, shaking his head. “It’s fine. I like burgers too. I think it’s better than a fancy meal sometimes.”

“Good,” Vegas said, leaning back comfortably. He noticed how Macau watched Jin with quiet affection, his hand brushing Jin’s on the table. It made him smile.

“So,” Macau began, “when does your tour start?”

“Next week,” Vegas replied. “The fancons will happen every week, but there’s a month-long break before the last three stops.”

Macau hummed thoughtfully. “Guess that means you won’t be visiting Bang Saen for a while.”

Vegas smirked. “I’ll still visit, but maybe on weekdays. Will just stay for a night, then be back in Bangkok the next day.”

Jin tilted his head slightly. “Are you excited about the tour?”

“I am,” Vegas said honestly. “I wasn’t expecting the series to become this successful. But the fans embraced it from everywhere… It’s overwhelming in the best way.”

Macau sighed dramatically. “I’m jealous. You’re going to Europe. I’ve always wanted to go there.”

“Then let’s plan it,” Vegas said with a shrug, like it was the simplest thing in the world.

Venice, who had been playing with the salt shaker, perked up. “Can I come too?”

Vegas laughed. “When you’re a little bit older, Nong. Europe is far.”

Venice pouted but didn’t argue.

Vegas looked back at Macau. “Are you staying in Bangkok tonight?”

Macau glanced at Jin, then shrugged. “We haven’t decided yet.”

“It’s fine if Jin stays with us,” Vegas said casually. “He’s your boyfriend anyway. Venice can just sleep with me, so you two have your space.”

Macau blinked, a bit surprised but touched. Jin smiled warmly, and Macau nodded. “Thanks, Hia. That means a lot.”

Their conversation flowed easily after that, mostly about Vegas’s upcoming events, until their food arrived. Venice’s face lit up when his burger and fries were placed in front of him, and the choco-strawberry milkshake earned a delighted “Wow!” from him.

Vegas watched Macau and Jin out of the corner of his eye. They didn’t need to say much, but the way Jin gently wiped a bit of sauce from Macau’s lip or the way Macau refilled Jin’s water without asking said everything. They took care of each other, and it made Vegas think of Pete—how Pete smiled when he leaned over to fix Vegas’s collar, or how his laugh sounded when he teased him over little things. A wave of longing moved through him quietly.

Later, Macau drove them out of the restaurant parking lot. Vegas was scrolling through his phone in the passenger seat when it lit up with Pete’s name. He answered right away. “Hey.”

“Hi,” Pete said, his voice warm and familiar. “What are you doing?”

“I’m with Venice, Macau, and Macau’s partner, Jin,” Vegas said, glancing at the backseat where Venice was staring outside the window. “They’re visiting Bangkok and staying at my place tonight. We’re heading to the grocery store to buy food for dinner.”

“That sounds fun,” Pete said, a hint of wistfulness in his tone. “I’ve got a gym session and an early dinner with Tankhun, Pol, and Arm. Wish I could join you instead.”

“There will be plenty of time for that,” Vegas said, his voice softening. He wanted to tell Pete that he missed him, but the car was too full for those words to come easily. “Call me tonight?”

“I will,” Pete said. “Have a good time with them. Bye, Khun Vegas.”

“Bye,” Vegas murmured before the line clicked off.

“Was that Pete?” Macau asked, glancing at him briefly.

“Yes,” Vegas said with a small smile.

“You two seem closer than before,” Macau remarked, a note of curiosity in his tone.

Vegas didn’t hide his grin. “We are.”

“Will Pretty Phi come?” Venice asked suddenly, turning his bright eyes on Vegas.

Vegas shook his head. “Not today. Pete’s busy.”

Venice pouted, crossing his arms. “I wanted him to come.”

"Next time, buddy," Vegas promised.

Jin chuckled softly. “Is Pete really that handsome in person?”

Vegas’s response came without hesitation. “Yes. He’s not just handsome, he’s kind-hearted and talented. And he’s really cute when he’s annoyed.”

Macau smirked while Jin laughed. “I’d like to meet him someday,” Jin said.

“Maybe someday,” Vegas replied, the thought bringing a quiet warmth to his chest.

Notes:

'The Plus One' Fancon tour is kicking off soon! What could possibly happen? Which countries will they visit? And will Vegas and Pete find a way to steal some time together despite their packed schedules? Guess we’ll have to wait and see in next week’s update! Thank you for reading this update and continuous support. Your comments and kudos/stars are very much appreciated.

Chapter 18: Here For You

Notes:

Before anything else, I just want to say that yes, both Book Vegas and Series Vegas are finally living in peace. They're happy now, being loved and spending their days with their brother Macau and their boyfriend (or maybe even husband by now), Pete. And little Venice for Book Vegas (to his dismay, but not really). That's all. Also, hi Aly! Shout out to you! Don't be sad na.

Chapter Text

The airport buzzed with energy, not just from the usual chaos of travelers hurrying through check-ins and gates, but from the sheer presence of the massive crowd of fans filling every available corner. Excitement was in the air as this was the first international stop of "The Plus One" fancon tour, and Vietnam was waiting.

Fans were corralled into designated areas near the departure hall, waving banners, holding gifts, and snapping photos from behind the ropes. The cast and staff lined up for their check-in, managing the chaos with a mix of tired patience and practiced smiles.

Jenna was fully in her element, striking pose after pose with her phone camera held by none other than Vegas.

"Jenna, this is the twenty-fifth picture!" Vegas groaned but adjusted the angle as she requested. Jenna ignores Vegas' words, "Stop whining. Look at the lighting, it's perfect."

Some fans standing nearby called out to them.

"Vegas! Look here, please!" one fan shouted.

"I'm sorry, guys, but I'm taking pictures as well! Blame Jenna." Vegas called back, his voice laced with mock frustration.

Jenna smiled sweetly at the fans and placed a hand over her heart. "He's lying. He's just jealous I look better than him in every shot."

The fans laughed and immediately took her side, chanting Jenna's name. Vegas threw his hands in the air.

"I thought you were my fans?" he said to the fans, who were chuckling at him, then turned to Jenna. "You should thank me. Without me, you wouldn't have your Instagram-worthy airport look documented."

Nearby, Pete was deep in discussion with Pol, probably sorting out last-minute details. He glanced toward the fans every now and then, offering them warm waves and smiles that sent little shrieks echoing through the crowd. Ken remained quiet with his headphones on, nodding along to whatever music he had playing.

One bold fan called out, "Do you all get your own rooms on tour?"

Jenna took that one quickly, flashing a grin. "For the cast? I think we all do. We will stay in the same room with our managers for convinience. That's all I know."

Another fan called out louder this time, "Pete and Vegas should share a room!"

Vegas didn't miss a beat. He shook his head. "You guys are up to no good."

That only made Jenna perk up, interest flickering across her face. She turned to the fans. "Should I do something about that?"

The fans screamed and nodded.

Vegas just smiled, "Don't give them ideas, Jenna."

Jenna shoved him playfully and turned back to the fans, eyes gleaming. "Don't worry. I'll do my best for you!"

The cheers grew louder. Vegas could only shake his head and move forward as the check-in line inched ahead. Jenna, however, wasn't done. She stepped right next to Pete and looped her arm around his.

Pete looked at her in surprise. "What now?"

Jenna, loud enough for the fans to hear, said, "They want you and Vegas to share a room."

Pete blinked, then looked back toward the fans. The second their eyes met, they erupted in cheers again.

Jenna leaned in and added, "You wouldn't mind, don't you?" she winks at him.

Pete chuckled, "You're crazy."

Jenna turned dramatically to the crowd again. "I'm convincing him now! I got you, guys!"

The screams grew even louder.

Vegas, who had been watching from a few steps ahead, locked eyes with Pete. There was a faint smile playing on his lips, a mix of amusement and something quieter, something just for Pete. Pete smiled back, a little shy, a little mischievous.

Later, at the boarding area, the energy had calmed just a bit. Most of the fans who were also flying to Vietnam had already cleared security, but some still hung around, snapping pictures from a respectful distance.

Vegas and Pete sat next to each other near the gate, their carry-ons tucked at their feet. Pete pulled out his iPad and opened it to the file with scribbled lyrics.

"I'm working on the English part of the new song," Pete said, turning the iPad toward Vegas.

Vegas leaned in, skimming the lines. "Hmm... 'Grab my hand and we dance through time, Our love’s a rhythm, an endless rhyme.'... that's good, but what about this line here? Maybe change 'Grab my hand and we dance through time' to 'Hold my hand and let’s dance through time'? It sound better and more intimate."

Pete considered it, nodding slowly. "That's actually not bad."

Vegas grinned. "I know. I'm a genius."

Pete rolled his eyes, still smiling. "Don't get it into your head."

Vegas pointed to another line. "You could even make this one a little cheekier. Like, what if it said, 'You make my heart race like a F1 driver'?"

Pete stared at him in disbelief. "You're insane!"

Vegas held up both hands. "I'm serious!"

Pete laughed and slapped his arm playfully. "You're unbelievable!"

From a few seats away, fans discreetly snapped photos of the two of them laughing, heads bent close together over Pete's iPad. It was such an easy moment, but full of warmth and something quietly intimate.

Soon after, the gate was called. Boarding began, and they moved with the group toward the aircraft. On the plane, Vegas and Pete were seated side by side, while Ken and Jenna sat across the aisle.

As they settled in, a member of the staff quietly set up a small camera on the seat in front of them to document footage for the tour vlog.

Vegas leaned back, stretching a little. "We're really doing this, huh?"

Pete looked out the window, then back at him. "Yeah. First stop of many."

The engines roared to life, the plane starting to taxi. Fans seated nearby tried to sneak photos and short clips of the two talking, smiling, leaning in close again as Pete whispered a line from his lyrics just to see how it sounded in Vegas's ear.

The camera caught them laughing, whispering, Pete lightly bumping Vegas's shoulder.

The flight to Vietnam had officially begun, and so did another chapter of their journey—one with secret smiles, subtle glances, and a room-sharing joke that maybe wasn't entirely a joke after all.

Upon arriving in Ho Chi Minh City, the sky was already streaked with warm orange light. The airport buzz gave way to the slower rhythm of the city, alive with honking motorcycles, glowing street signs, and the scent of food in the air. It was almost dinner time when the cast and staff arrived at their hotel, and after a quick freshening up, they all headed out for an authentic Vietnamese dinner—cameras still rolling for the vlog, capturing every moment.

They sat around a long table, filled with steaming bowls of pho, plates of bánh xèo, grilled meats, and fresh herbs. Jenna, ever the foodie, was in her element, pointing out each dish as if she were hosting her own cooking show.

"This is bánh khọt—mini savory pancakes. Try it with the lettuce and the dipping sauce. Pete, you'll love it."

Pete took a bite, eyes widening. "That's actually really good."

"Told you!" Jenna beamed proudly before turning to Ken, who nodded silently as he munched, headphones now tucked away for dinner.

Vegas, ever curious, reached for a bowl of bún thịt nướng and tried a bite. "Okay, that's amazing," he mumbled, already going in for a second forkful.

Jenna clapped her hands. "See? I know my food!" she said proudly.

The mood stayed light and full of laughter as they shared dishes and stories. Even the camera team seemed to ease up, enjoying their own food while casually filming bits here and there.

After dinner, despite the growing exhaustion, the group decided to walk it off with a quick trip to Nguyen Hue Street. The pedestrian street was buzzing with people, music playing from speakers and performers scattered along the wide stretch. Neon lights glowed from nearby cafés and shops. The group blended in with the crowd, grabbing small bites from vendors along the way.

Pete tried a fresh spring roll and practically moaned after the first bite. "This is my favorite so far."

Vegas chuckled. "You said that about the last three things you ate."

"I mean it this time." Pete took another bite.

Vegas eyed a nearby cart selling Vietnamese coffee. "I want coffee so bad right now."

"Then get one," Jenna said.

Vegas shook his head. "Can't. If I have coffee now, I'll be awake all night, and we've got rehearsal early tomorrow. I'll suffer."

Ken gave him a sympathetic pat on the back. "Strong man, fighting temptation."

Eventually, the fatigue caught up with everyone. The laughter faded into yawns and sleepy eyes. Back at the hotel, the staff began handing out room keycards. Just when Vegas and Pete were ready to go to their separate rooms, Jenna made her move.

She turned to the group. "What if Pete and Vegas share a room?"

Vegas blinked. "Here we go again..."

One of the staff half-joked, "They can just pretend."

Jenna gasped, putting a hand on her chest. "Excuse you, you want them to pretend to their fans?"

Pete coughed to cover his laugh.

"There's nothing wrong with them sharing a room anyway," Jenna added with a casual shrug.

A staff member from King Entertainment chimed in, "It's not a bad idea. Might even help with engagement. We can see how the public reacts."

Pol turned to Pete. "You okay with that?"

Pete shrugged, relaxed. "I don't mind."

Nop raised an eyebrow at Vegas. "If you're not comfortable, you can say so."

Vegas waved him off. "Relax. It's fine."

Another staff member mentioned, "We booked two twin beds in both rooms anyway, so the managers could stay with them."

Jenna clapped her hands. "Perfect! Then Nop and Pol can room together. Vegas and Pete will take the other."

Everyone nodded in agreement.

As they all started heading to their rooms, Ken nudged Jenna, leaning in close. "Why are you so invested in Vegas and Pete sharing a room?"

Jenna smirked and whispered, "Because I can." She flipped her hair dramatically and strolled toward her room.

Pol glanced at Pete again. "You're sure?"

Pete smiled. "Yes. It's like a sleepover... but just the two of us."

Nop nudged Vegas gently. "If you feel uncomfortable, just tell me and I'll handle it, okay?"

Vegas nodded, already unlocking the door. "It'll be fine."

The room was originally meant for Pete. It wasn't extravagant, but it had a cozy charm. Two twin beds, a soft glow from the side lamps, and a clean bathroom. As they stepped inside, Nop handed Vegas his bag and patted his shoulder.

"Message me if you need anything," he said.

Pol told Pete, "I'll call you to wake you up tomorrow."

Pete gave him a thumbs-up. "Got it."

Once the managers were gone, Pete turned to the door and double locked it. He let out a deep sigh and leaned against it for a second.

Vegas shook his head with a chuckle, placing his bag on the dresser in front of the mirror. He unzipped it, pulling out his phone. Pete wandered over and leaned next to him.

"You have to admit, Jenna's very good at getting her way," Pete said.

Vegas smirked. "She always has been. She can make people do anything and still make them feel like it was their idea."

Pete laughed. "We should treat her to something after the tour."

"I'll handle it," Vegas said, looking up at him.

Pete turned slightly, facing him. "What?"

Vegas raised an eyebrow. "Why are you staring?"

Pete smiled. "Nothing. I'm just... happy we're sharing a room."

Their eyes met in the mirror, a soft reflection of the quiet ease between them. Pete slowly leaned his head against Vegas's shoulder. Vegas didn't move for a moment, then rested his head gently against Pete's.

"I like quiet time with you," Pete murmured.

Vegas nodded. "So do I."

Still holding his phone, Vegas opened the camera app and turned it toward the mirror.

"Smile," he said softly.

Pete straightened up a little and struck a silly pose. Vegas snapped the photo. Then another. Pete leaned closer this time and threw a peace sign. Vegas didn't pose—he just kept taking photos of them together, saving each one like a little memory.

"Go take a shower first," Vegas said, lowering his phone.

"Okay," Pete replied, starting to sort through his luggage.

Vegas opened his message app and typed a quick note to Jenna: Thanks. Seriously.

A moment later, she replied with a single line: "All for my favorite couple."

An hour later, the room was dim, lit only by the soft glow of the city outside the window. Pete and Vegas lay on one of the twin beds, their bodies naturally curled into each other. It was quiet—no cameras, no fans, no teasing voices in the background.

Just the two of them.

Vegas's arm was draped over Pete's waist, and Pete's face was tucked against Vegas's chest, his breathing steady and soft. Fingers gently tangled, heartbeats in sync.

And just like that, they fell asleep: close, comfortable, and completely at peace.

---

<Is it just me or Vegas and Jenna look great together? What if...>

<What's so funny that Vegas and Pete are laughing at the iPad? Are you two reading fanfiction?!>

<Oh God, please no! The fanfic I wrote is so embarrassing!>

<Pete looks so cute today at the airport. I'm really not used to his dark hair tho. I miss his strawberry blonde hair.>

<Ken is so absorbed in his music that he didn't know Vegas, Pete and Jenna has been shipped to one another. He's so nonchalant!>

<Gosh!!! I'm so excited for the fancon this Sunday! Find me, guys! I have VP freebies for y'all!>

---

The Vietnam fancon turned out to be a huge success. From the moment the morning sun stretched across the streets of Ho Chi Minh City, the energy around the venue was electric. Fans began arriving early, lining up in excitement, armed with banners, lightsticks, handmade merch, and posters. Outside the venue, the area buzzed with color and laughter as different fan projects came to life. There were photobooths styled like scenes from their drama, a table offering free snacks and drinks with themed cups and stickers, and a vibrant backdrop where fans could pose beside life-sized standees of the four lead stars — Vegas, Pete, Jenna, and Ken.

Around mid-morning, the cast stepped out to visit the fan projects themselves. As soon as Vegas, Pete, Jenna, and Ken appeared, loud cheers erupted. Security gave them a bit of space, but the stars were enjoying the moment. Cameras rolled, fans screamed their names, and phones were lifted high to capture every second.

Jenna, ever the cheerful one, waved enthusiastically. "Wow, this is insane! Look at all of this!"

Ken grinned beside her. "They went all out, huh?"

Pete walked slowly, his eyes trailing the details of a photobooth decorated with his and Vegas' iconic scene. He chuckled softly. "I think they know every second of our show better than we do."

Vegas leaned in closer to whisper. "That standee of yours is looking a little too good. But you look better in person."

Pete laughed and gave him a discreet nudge. "You're silly."

They walked around each booth, stopping to take pictures, sign fan-made banners, and react to the creative projects. Pete and Jenna found themselves standing in front of a group of fans holding up a huge banner that read "PeteJenna Nation!" in bold, glittery letters. Jenna burst into laughter.

"Oh my god, Pete, we're a ship now!"

Pete didn't miss a beat. He looked at the fans, smiled widely, and made a heart sign with Jenna. The crowd screamed louder.

"You guys are too much," Pete called out playfully, making everyone laugh.

By afternoon, the soundcheck perks began. The selected fans in the venue were already seated, their eyes wide as the cast stepped onto the stage casually. The mood was lighter than the actual show — intimate, easy, full of laughter.

They each took turns testing their mics, sharing jokes, and waving to the fans. Then, unexpectedly, the four of them gathered at the center stage.

"Should we sing something?" Jenna asked.

Ken raised an eyebrow. "Now?"

Vegas shrugged. "Why not? Let's make them happy."

They ended up singing a short version of a fan-favorite OST. The fans sang along, some tearing up at the surprise. Pete and Vegas shared a brief look and smiled, harmonizing in perfect sync. Jenna added her own flair to the vocals, while Ken ended it with a dramatic note that earned him playful teasing from the others.

When the actual fancon began in the evening, the atmosphere was completely transformed. The venue was packed, the lights dimmed, and the opening VTR sent waves of excitement through the crowd. Once the four of them walked out on stage, dressed in sleek coordinated outfits, the roar from the audience was deafening.

The performances were well-rehearsed and polished. Each of them had their solo stages and special numbers, but what fans seemed to love the most were the moments between. The laughter, the teasing, and the unexpected glances that hinted at the bond the cast had behind the scenes. Pete and Vegas had a joint segment that drew the loudest cheers, especially when Pete tripped on a cue and Vegas instinctively reached to catch him, turning it into an improvised skit.

"You planned that, didn't you?" Vegas teased him afterward, his voice audible through the mic.

"I swear I didn't!" Pete laughed. "But thanks for saving me."

By the end of the fancon, everyone stood center stage for their closing remarks. The lights dimmed except for the soft spotlights above each of them.

Jenna took a step forward. "Thank you so much, Vietnam! You guys were amazing tonight!"

Ken raised his mic. "We've been looking forward to this, and you really made it unforgettable."

Pete smiled warmly as he looked over the crowd. "We hope you had as much fun as we did. Thank you for your love."

Vegas, ever calm but sincere, spoke last. "Thank you for supporting not just our show, but all of us as a cast. We hope to come back again soon."

The fancon ended with the hi-bye session and photo ops for fans with special passes. Though it was brief, each fan walked away grinning, some emotional after getting even just a few seconds with their favorite stars.

After the event, the cast and crew were exhausted but happy. They all headed to a quiet, cozy restaurant nearby for a late dinner. The table was filled with comforting food, drinks, and soft chatter.

"I can't feel my legs," Jenna said dramatically as she flopped onto her seat.

Ken nodded while chewing. "Same. But it was worth it."

Pete leaned against his chair, sipping on warm tea. "The fans were incredible."

Vegas looked at Pete and smiled faintly. "You were pretty incredible, too," he whispers.

Pete glanced over, eyes tired but warm. "So were you," he murmurs.

They didn't stay out long. Everyone was drained, and with an early flight the next day, they all agreed to sleep in early. Back at the hotel, after a few exchanged goodnights in the hallway, the rooms fell quiet.

Pete lay in bed, scrolling through fan posts and tagged stories. Photos from the soundcheck, clips from the heart sign with Jenna, videos of him and Vegas performing. He smiled softly to himself.

It had been a long day. But a beautiful one.

And in a room just a few doors away, Vegas was doing the same — replaying the cheers, the moments, and maybe one particular look that Pete gave him on stage.

Even with sore muscles and heavy eyes, sleep came easily that night.

They were going home tomorrow. But tonight, Vietnam had given them something to remember.

---

Vegas stepped inside the house, the quiet comfort of home washing over him like a slow wave. He dropped his luggage and hand carry bag by the couch, not even bothering to take them to his room. The long trip back from the fancon tour had drained him, but at least they were finally back in Bangkok. All he wanted was a cold drink and a moment to breathe.

He walked to the kitchen, opened the fridge, and grabbed a small bottle of water. The cool liquid soothed his dry throat as he finished it in one go. Just as he was about to toss the empty bottle in the bin, his phone started ringing from somewhere in the living room.

With a light sigh, he padded back to the couch and unzipped his hand carry to retrieve his phone. The screen lit up with a familiar name: Macau.

Vegas's lips curled into a small smile. He pressed the answer button and greeted, "Hey, bro. What's up?"

But the moment Macau responded with a quiet, "Hia," something felt off. It wasn't his usual tone.

Vegas's brow furrowed. "What's wrong?"

There was a pause on the line, then Macau spoke quickly, like he'd been holding it in. "I rushed Venice to the hospital last night. He had a high fever and wasn't getting better."

The room suddenly felt colder.

"What?" Vegas sat down, gripping his phone tighter. "Why didn't you call me last night?"

"I didn't want to disturb you. I knew you were in the middle of the fancon," Macau answered. "I called Nop just now to check if you were home first before calling you."

Vegas closed his eyes, trying to stay calm. "Don't do that again. If something like this happens, I need to know. Right away."

"I know, Hia. I'm sorry," Macau said quietly. "But Venice is okay now. The fever went down a bit. He's being monitored and resting."

Vegas took a deep breath, his chest tightening. "I'm going there."

"Come tomorrow," Macau replied. "He's stable now."

"I'm coming now, Macau," Vegas said firmly.

There was another pause before Macau softly said, "Okay. I'm sorry, Hia."

"It's fine. You did the right thing by taking him to the hospital," Vegas said, his voice gentler now. "I'll see you later."

He ended the call and let the phone drop to the sofa beside him. He leaned back, staring up at the ceiling, trying to quiet the storm of thoughts in his head. Venice was safe. That was what mattered. But the fact that he wasn't there when it happened twisted something in his gut.

His phone beeped again.

It was a message from Pete: "I'm home. What are you doing?"

Vegas didn't reply with a text. He hit the call button instead. The phone rang twice before Pete answered.

"Hello?" Pete's voice was warm, but it instantly turned concerned when he heard the silence on the other end. "Vegas?"

"Pete..." Vegas muttered, his voice low.

Pete sat up straighter on his bed. "What's wrong? Are you okay?"

"I'm fine," Vegas answered, but the tremble in his voice said otherwise. "I just need to go to Bang Saen now. Venice... was rushed to the hospital last night."

"What?" Pete said, alarmed. "Is he alright?"

Vegas sighs, "Macau said his fever went down, and he's resting. But I need to see them."

"I'll go with you."

"You don't have to," Vegas replied quickly.

"No," Pete said without missing a beat. "I'll go with you. I'll drive you there. Just stay where you are and wait for me."

Vegas didn't argue this time. His shoulders slumped a little, grateful for the support. "Okay."

"I'll be there soon," Pete said softly before hanging up.

Vegas let the phone rest on his chest as he closed his eyes again, his body sinking into the couch cushions. He was thankful Pete didn't ask too many questions or push him. He was just... there. And right now, that was more comforting than anything else.

After a while, Vegas's phone buzzed with a message from Pete: "I'm at the basement parking. Take your time."

Vegas grabbed his phone and wallet from the coffee table and left his unit without a word. The elevator ride felt longer than usual, his thoughts scattered, bouncing from one worry to another. As he stepped out onto the basement level, the familiar sound of an engine idling echoed in the quiet garage.

Pete's car was parked just a few steps away. The window rolled down, and Pete leaned toward it, giving him a small wave. "Over here."

Vegas didn't even bother to wave back. He simply hurried over and opened the front passenger door, settling into the seat with a soft exhale.

"Where to?" Pete asked gently, one hand already on the steering wheel.

Vegas named the hospital and watched as Pete pulled up the GPS and typed it in without hesitation.

Once they were on the road, silence settled between them. The kind of silence that didn't feel awkward, just heavy with thought. Pete didn't push for conversation. He just drove, the soft hum of the engine and the occasional turn signal filling the quiet.

At a red light, Pete reached over and gently took Vegas's hand.

Vegas turned to look at him, his eyes meeting Pete's calm expression.

"Everything will be fine," Pete said, offering him a reassuring smile.

Vegas gave his hand a small squeeze. "Thank you. For coming with me."

Pete's voice was steady. "I wasn't going to let you go alone."

Vegas didn't reply. He simply turned to the window again, watching the city lights blur as the car moved through the streets.

By the time they reached the hospital, the sun had already started to set, casting warm golds and purples across the sky. Pete parked the car and followed closely behind as Vegas made his way through the lobby and into the elevators. Neither of them spoke until they reached the pediatric floor.

Vegas approached the nurse's station and asked, "Venice Theerapanyakul. What room is he in?"

The nurse behind the desk smiled, recognizing him immediately. She gave him the room number and pointed down the hallway. Vegas was already walking before she finished. Pete stepped in and gave the nurse a polite thank you. The nurses whispered among themselves the moment he left. One of them nearly squealed.

"Oh my God, was that Vegas and Pete?" one nurse said.

"They look even better in person!"

Pete didn't hear the rest as he jogged a little to catch up with Vegas.

When they reached the room, the door was slightly ajar. Inside, Venice was propped up in bed, quietly eating dinner with Macau sitting beside him, spoon-feeding him with a focused frown.

Vegas let out a breath he didn't realize he'd been holding.

Venice looked up and grinned brightly. "Hia!"

Then his eyes flicked to the doorway. The second he spotted Pete, his whole face lit up like fireworks.

"Pretty Phi!" Venice squealed, flailing his arms in the air.

"Careful!" Macau scolded quickly. "You still have an IV on that arm."

Venice froze mid-wave, then looked at his left hand sheepishly. "Oops." He placed his hands together in a wai and gave Macau an apologetic look. "Sorry..."

Vegas and Pete walked in, and Vegas went straight to bed. "I was so worried, and you don't even say hi to me because your Pretty Phi is here?"

Venice giggled, eyes twinkling. "Sorry, Hia!"

Pete crouched slightly beside the bed. "How are you feeling, Venice?"

Venice stuck out his lower lip just a bit. "I'm okay. The nurse said the owie in my hand is helping me get better."

"The nurse is right," Pete nodded. "You have to listen, alright? So you can go home soon."

"I will," Venice replied with a little nod.

Macau glanced at the two of them and leaned back in the chair. "You guys must be tired. You just got back in Bangkok and came straight here for Venice."

Vegas shook his head. "I also came here for you. You must be exhausted,"

"I'm fine," Macau said, brushing it off. "I napped while Venice did. So I had enough rest."

Pete stood up and stretched a little. "Are you hungry? I can order something for you."

Before Macau could respond, Venice piped up with enthusiasm. "I want pizza!"

Vegas raised an eyebrow and motioned toward the dinner tray in front of Venice. "You're already eating."

Venice crossed his arms with a dramatic little huff and pouted. "But I want pizza!"

Vegas chuckled and ruffled his hair. "You're spoiled, you know that?"

Venice leaned into the touch, still pouting.

Vegas looked at Pete, who only shrugged. "Pizza it is, then."

And just like that, the heaviness in Vegas's chest eased a little. There was still worry, still fatigue, but in this room, with his brothers and Pete beside him, he felt a little more like himself again.

When Pete's order arrived, the nurse at the station even commented that it smelled too good to be hospital food. Pete also handed them two boxes of pizza and two huge bottle of sodas. Pete politely asked them to keep their visit private, explaining that Vegas was there to see his sick little brother, and he had only come along as a family friend. Back in Venice's room, Pete didn't just get pizza like Venice wanted. He went all out—a pizza, two pasta dishes, fried chicken, and a big bottle of soda with cups and utensils neatly packed.

Vegas helped set everything up on the little table in the room while Pete arranged the food containers and plates. Pete nudged Macau. "You need to eat too," he said gently. Macau nodded and helped himself with a slice of pizza.

Vegas handed Venice a plate with a slice of pizza and a piece of chicken. "Slow down when you eat, all right?" he said, cutting the chicken into smaller pieces for him.

Venice grinned. "Yes, Hia!"

They all began eating. For a moment, the room felt less like a hospital and more like a family dinner at home.

As they dug into their food, Macau looks at Pete and Vegas and asked, "So, how was the Vietnam fancon?"

Pete lit up instantly, almost dropping his fork in excitement. "It was amazing! The fans were so warm and organized. You should've seen the projects they made. The balloons, LED signs, even a little photo zone. And the food! They gave us bánh mì, fresh spring rolls, and this iced coffee that was so strong, I swear I almost grew wings."

Vegas didn't say anything. He just sat there, chewing slowly, his eyes fixed on Pete. There was something about the way Pete talked. His animated hands, the excitement in his voice, and the way his eyes sparkled. That kept Vegas completely drawn in.

Macau noticed. He glanced from Pete to Vegas and smiled subtly before focusing back on his pizza.

After they finished eating, Macau leaned back and wiped his mouth with a tissue. "You two should head home. It's late. Driving back to Bangkok this hour will wear you out."

Vegas glanced at Pete, then nodded. "You're right."

They both stood and walked over to Venice's bedside. Vegas leaned down first. "We're going, okay? Rest well tonight."

"Okay, Hia," Venice looked at Pete. "Pretty Phi, will you come back tomorrow?"

Pete crouched down to his level. "I will, but I can't stay too long. I have to head back to Bangkok."

Venice pouted but nodded. "Okay..."

Pete smiled and reached to pat his hair. "I'll visit again when you're feeling better."

"Promise?"

"Promise."

Vegas said his own goodbye and kissed Venice's forehead before walking out of the room with Pete by his side.

The air outside the hospital was cooler now, the sun long gone. As they approached the car, Vegas turned to Pete. "Can I have the key?"

Pete handed it to him without question, and this time, Vegas drove while Pete sat on the passenger side.

After a moment of silence, Vegas said, "I hope you don't mind staying at the house for now."

Pete shook his head. "It's fine."

Once they arrived at the house, Vegas got out first to open the gate. Pete stayed in the car until Vegas parked it properly, then stepped out to follow him inside. The house was dim and quiet, just as they left it.

"Take a seat, Pete. I'll get you some water," Vegas said as he walked to the fridge.

Pete sat on the sofa, letting his shoulders relax. Vegas returned with a glass of water and handed it to him.

"Thanks," Pete said, taking a few sips before placing it on the coffee table.

Vegas dropped himself beside Pete and leaned back against the sofa, his head falling against the cushion.

"I'm so tired," he muttered.

Pete chuckled lightly and patted the top of Vegas's knee. "Then take a rest."

Vegas turned his head toward him. Pete looked tired too. Eyelids heavy, smile soft, but still managed to look at him with warmth. Without saying anything, Vegas gently guided Pete back against the sofa, making him lean properly.

"Wait, what are you—" Pete started, but then paused when Vegas laid his head down on Pete's lap.

Vegas reached for Pete's hand and intertwined their fingers. "I'm resting."

Pete stared down at him for a moment, speechless. Then he slowly used his free hand to brush through Vegas's hair.

"You really need to sleep," Pete whispered.

"I will sleep," Vegas mumbled. He kissed the back of Pete's hand. "But let me rest like this first."

The room fell into a calm silence. The only sounds were the soft hum of the air conditioner and the quiet rhythm of their breathing. Vegas didn't let go of Pete's hand, and Pete's fingers kept brushing his hair with care.

Then, Vegas broke the silence. "Thank you. For coming with me. For treating my brothers. For staying."

Pete looked down at him, his voice gentle. "I'm just worried about you. I want to be here for you."

Vegas turned his head slightly to look up at him. "I'm glad you are."

Pete hesitated, then softly asked, "Vegas... I know Macau and Venice depend on you a lot. But... who do you rely on?"

Vegas didn't answer right away. He looked up at the ceiling, his jaw tightening slightly. He never really thought about it. He'd always been the one taking care of others, not the other way around.

Pete continued quietly, "I want to be that someone for you. Whether it's something big or small, I want to be there. Even if I'm just standing beside you, I want you to feel that you're not alone."

Vegas let out a breath. A small, contented sigh escaped him as he brought Pete's hand to his lips again and kissed it softly.

"Thank you," he whispered. "From now on, you'll be someone I rely on."

Pete smiled and leaned down, placing a tender kiss on Vegas's forehead.

And in that quiet moment, under the dim light of their living room, Vegas felt peace for real, grounding peace, because Pete was here, and he wasn't alone anymore.

Chapter 19: Rumor Has It

Notes:

Sorry for the late update! Things have been a bit busy in real life, and I’ve also been working on setting up my RaketPH and Ko-Fi again. I’m taking commissions again because I’m saving up for a big project this December, for Bible’s birthday. I hope you check it out. Anyway, here’s the update. I hope you enjoy it!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

<And yet, here you are spreading this even though Pete asked not to mention their visit. Remove Pete's picture from your profile if you can't respect his words.>

<I'm disgusted with so-called fans who don't respect their favorites' requests. It's a basic human decency, yet y'all are just clout chasers!>

<Please respect Vegas and Pete's personal time. You can meet them at events, but if you see them in public places and you're not there for work, just let them be.>

---

Pete sat in Tankhun's office, legs crossed, fingers loosely interlaced over his lap. The room was quiet except for the soft hum of the air conditioner and the occasional clicking sound from Pol's phone. Pol was sitting across from him, head tilted slightly as he observed Pete with an unreadable expression.

"You look too relaxed," Pol finally said, breaking the silence.

Pete raised an eyebrow and looked over at him. "Should I be nervous?"

Pol shrugged. "Depends. Should there be something to be nervous about?"

Pete gave a small smile. "There's none."

Pol hummed, not convinced. "If you say so."

Just then, the heavy door opened, and Tankhun walked in, dressed in all black like he was mourning someone's career or plotting a fashion takeover. He strutted to his seat behind the wide mahogany desk, sat down with a dramatic sigh, and leaned back like he was bracing himself.

"How's Vegas' little brother?" Tankhun asked without any greetings, eyes locked on Pete.

"The last update I got, his fever's gone down. He's eating well now," Pete replied calmly.

Tankhun nodded. "Good. Now let's talk about you."

Pete straightened in his seat a little.

"Your sudden trip to Bang Saen," Tankhun continued, "with zero updates. No calls. No texts. Just... poof. Gone."

Pete pressed his lips together. "I'm really sorry. It was an emergency. I didn't think much, just left."

"I get it. Emergencies are emergencies," Tankhun said, voice oddly calm. "But it wasn't your emergency. It was Vegas'. And you stayed overnight. Then only got back the next afternoon. That's more than enough time to let Pol know where you are."

Pol gave Pete a knowing glance. Pete gave a weak, apologetic smile.

"Are you okay?" Tankhun asked. "You don't look tired, but still..."

"I'm okay," Pete said. "Actually, everything's great."

Tankhun squinted suspiciously. "Uh huh."

Pete took a breath, slowly gathering courage. "There's... something I need to tell you. And Pol, too."

Tankhun tilted his head but didn't say anything. He gave a small nod, signaling Pete to continue.

Pete rubbed his palms together once before speaking. "Vegas and I... we're dating."

Pol gasped and covered his mouth with both hands. His phone nearly slipped from his lap. Tankhun stood up so fast his chair creaked. He started pacing behind his desk like he was doing a mental PowerPoint presentation to himself.

Then, he stopped and stared at Pete.

"Did you just say... you're dating The Vegas Theerapanyakul?"

Pete swallowed. "Yes."

Tankhun pointed a finger at him. "Do you mean your crush Vegas? That Vegas?"

Pol turned his head sharply at Tankhun, then Pete. "Wait. You had a crush on Vegas?"

Pete was caught in the middle, unsure if he should apologize or explain himself. He just nodded and smiled sheepishly.

Tankhun slumped back into his chair. "Are you sure about this?"

Pete nodded. "I am."

Pol leaned in. "Since when?"

Pete hesitated. "Since... after the Paris Fashion Week event."

Tankhun turned to Pol again. "And I didn't know this because...?"

Pol raised both hands. "Don't look at me. I was with the staff that night. Fell asleep right after." He looked back at Pete. "Wait. You and Vegas went to rest that night, right? So how did that happen?"

Pete sighed, not really wanting to give the full story. "It's a long story."

Tankhun narrowed his eyes. "You're sure you're dating? Like boyfriends? That kind of dating? Romantically?"

"Yes," Pete answered, trying not to fidget.

Pol tapped his chin. "As far as I know, Vegas never dated anyone in showbiz. Especially not a guy."

Tankhun's eyes went wide again. "Wait. Vegas is gay?"

Pete shook his head. "Not that I know of."

Pol gave a dramatic gasp. "Then maybe you're just pulling a prank on us."

Pete let out a sigh, took out his phone, scrolled for a second, then handed it to Tankhun. "Here."

Tankhun stared at the screen. It was a photo of Vegas wrapping an arm around Pete's shoulder, Pete's arm around his waist, both of them smiling softly, the angle taken just above them. Tankhun gasped. Pol stood and looked over his shoulder.

Pol's eyes widened. "Wait. That's the outfit from our flight back to Bangkok." Then, realization dawned on him. "Wait. You two were roommates. Jenna nagged everyone about it. Did she know?"

"She knew," Pete said quickly. "Big knows too."

"Oh my god," Tankhun muttered. "Does anyone else know?"

"Not really," Pete replied. "We're keeping it private for now. With the fancon tour and all."

Tankhun stared at him. "Are you seriously serious?"

Pete nodded. "He makes me happy. I want to be with him."

Tankhun was staring at Pete for a while before he finally smiled, a genuine one this time. "All right. If you're sure, and it won't affect your work, I support you. But next time, text Pol where you are."

"I will," Pete promised.

Tankhun stood and walked over to him. "I'm happy for you. Vegas is lucky. You're one of the best people I know."

Pete smiled, his chest light. "Thank you, Khun Tankhun."

Pol waved his phone. "Would you like me to find places where you and Vegas can go?"

"That will be lovely," Pete said.

Tankhun sighed dramatically. "Uggghhhh... The media will feast on this like it's buffet day."

Pete laughed. "Let's just hope the buffet stays closed for a while."

They all shared a small laugh, the tension melting away just a little. In that moment, it felt like everything might just be okay. Maybe even better than okay.

---

Back in Bang Saen, the air felt softer somehow, as if the sea breeze itself had been waiting for Venice to come home. After days in the hospital, he was finally discharged. The three brothers drove back quietly, letting the hum of the engine fill the silence that came with relief. Venice had fallen asleep in the backseat before they even left the parking lot, his small form curled up against the door, lips slightly parted, face pale but peaceful.

When they arrived home, Vegas gently carried him inside, arms wrapped protectively around his younger brother. He nudged the bedroom door open with his foot and stepped inside, the room dim and quiet. Carefully, he laid Venice down on the bed, tucking the sheets around him. He brushed a hand through his hair, staring at his little brother fondly.

After making sure everything in the room was as it should be, Vegas closed the door behind him and headed to the kitchen. The smell of coffee hit him before he saw Macau sitting at the dining table, already pouring a second cup.

"I made you one," Macau said, sliding the mug across the table toward Vegas as he sat down.

"Thanks," Vegas replied, taking a sip. The warmth of the drink grounded him a bit, easing the tension in his chest.

They sat quietly for a moment, both letting the silence sit between them. It wasn't heavy or awkward. Just a pause in the day.

Macau eventually broke it. "Don't you have work today?"

Vegas glanced at the clock. "Supposed to have a rehearsal, yeah. But I asked to be excused. I couldn't leave until I knew Venice was okay."

"I see," Macau said, nodding. "When's your flight again? And where are you guys heading this time?"

"Friday. Singapore."

Macau gave another small nod. "Right."

There was a beat before he added, almost casually, "Good thing P'Pete went with you. I was worried you'd be driving around while half out of your mind."

Vegas chuckled softly. "He insisted. Said the same thing you just did."

"That's kind of him," Macau said, glancing down at his coffee. "He looked tired, you know. Still jet-lagged from the flight, but he still went with you. Asked the nurses not to talk about you two. Made sure we all ate. And the way he looked at you... like he worries and cares."

Vegas blinked, caught a little off guard by the way Macau said it. Then he smiled and let out a long breath. "Yeah."

Macau raised an eyebrow. "So, are you two...?"

"Yeah," Vegas said, finally. "We have been together since the Paris Fashion Week event. We're keeping it lowkey for now. Just so people don't start poking around. But it's not a secret. After the tour, I want to talk to Pete about maybe going public."

"Does he know that?"

"Not yet," Vegas admitted. "I don't want to rush anything. His career is more sensitive than mine. He's already been through a lot by being paired with me. I'm not about to add pressure."

"Your career matters too, you know," Macau said. "You both deserve to protect what you've built. But I'm glad... really. It's about time you found someone."

Vegas gave him a quiet smile, touched by how sincere Macau sounded.

But then Macau's tone shifted slightly. "I do have one concern, though."

Vegas straightened a bit. "What is it?"

"Did you tell Pete about your plan to go abroad? For your master's?"

Vegas stared at his coffee for a moment before answering. "I mentioned it to him before. Back when everything with MonKelly was still fresh and messy. To be honest, it was more of an escape plan than anything else. I just wanted to disappear for a while. But now... things are going well. I don't think I feel the same way about leaving."

Macau nodded slowly. "Okay. Just... whatever you decide, I'll support you. Always have." A light smile touched his lips as he added, "Also, how about you, me, Pete, and Jin go on a double date someday? It could be fun."

Vegas laughed softly. "I'd love that. I think Jin and Pete would get along."

"Ohh, they will," Macau said with a grin. "Jin's easy to like. And Pete's got that... calming thing going on."

They shared a laugh, and just like that, the weight lifted from Vegas's chest.

The conversation drifted toward Macau's business updates. He discussed new suppliers, a potential expansion, and a few minor logistical issues. Vegas listened, chiming in now and then, glad to focus on something that didn't make his heart race or his thoughts spiral.

In the back of his mind, though, a quiet warmth stayed with him. Macau knew. And he was okay with it. More than okay. He was happy for him. That alone was enough to make Vegas feel like, for once, everything was falling into place.

---

Despite the hectic pace of their fancon tour, Vegas and Pete's relationship continued to grow in quiet, meaningful ways. It wasn't always dramatic or showy. Sometimes, it was just the way Pete leaned into Vegas while watching fan edits during rehearsal break. Or how Vegas instinctively reached out to hold Pete's hand when no one was looking. Little things that felt louder than words.

The Singapore stop was a resounding success. The fans were warm, loud, and loving. The day after the fancon, the cast managed to sneak in some free time and went to a theme park together. Vegas, Pete, Jenna, and Ken rode the rollercoaster twice. Pete screamed with joy while Vegas laughed beside him, his hand gripping Pete's tightly throughout the ride, pretending to be scared. Afterward, they walked around the park, Ken and Jenna teasingly pushing Vegas and Pete to walk together, and snapping photos together. It was moments like that which reminded them that even in the chaos of work, they deserve to have fun.

Then came Taiwan. The fancon was lively and full of color, almost like a big party. For the encore, they even performed Pete's song 'No Apologies', which went on for a whole 30 minutes. For the vlog, they explored the streets, tasting a variety of local street food, from stinky tofu to grilled squid. There was even a lighthearted challenge where they had to rate different bubble tea flavors. Vegas enjoyed the classic black milk tea, Pete liked the taro flavor, Ken went for the one with cheese foam, and Jenna preferred the jasmine green milk tea. Fans loved that episode. They kept replaying the part where Vegas wiped something off Pete's lips and smiled a little too fondly. The camera panned to Jenna and Ken, who were giving side-eyes at the two, then they laughed and diverted the conversation about the size of the boba in the milk tea.

But Manila was something else entirely. The fans there were wild in the best way. Screaming, crying, and waving huge banners with their faces. The venue was massive, one of the largest venues they have for the concert, which is located in the same area as one of the world's largest malls. Ken, Jenna, Vegas, and Pete found themselves speechless when they saw a huge spherical LED ad with their faces on it. There was even a separate ad that featured just Vegas and Pete. They stopped to look at it, pointed, laughed, and took a quick video for Instagram. Ken even offered to take pictures of Vegas and Pete while having the spherical LED ad of them in the background. Vegas and Pete stood side by side and smiled at the camera.

The day after their Manila fancon, they went to the massive mall for a tour, and part of their behind-the-scenes vlog. They sampled local snacks, played in the arcade, and even got lost for a while. The day ended at the seaside park connected to the mall. They rode the Ferris wheel just before sunset, and when they reached the top, Pete stared at the golden sky.

"It's so beautiful," Pete whispered.

Vegas was looking at Pete instead. "Yes."

Pete looked back at Vegas and saw him staring at him. Pete smiles at him.

Their closeness had become the kind of people tiptoe around but never question. Somehow, it became normal for them to share a room. No one asked, and if they noticed, they didn't say anything. The cast and crew were chill about it.

In private, things between them were still careful. Loving, warm, but never rushed.

Like that one night in Taipei. They were lying in bed after a long day, both fresh from the shower. The TV was on but muted. Vegas turned to face Pete, his eyes soft. Pete stared back.

They just looked at each other for a while. Nothing needed to be said. Then Vegas leaned in and kissed him. It was slow, almost hesitant, like a question.

Pete kissed him back.

What started tender deepened quickly. Their bodies shifted closer. Hands wandered. Pete's fingers slid along the curve of Vegas' back. Vegas gripped the hem of Pete's shirt, then paused when Pete gently pulled back and placed a hand on his chest.

"Wait," Pete whispered.

Vegas blinked, confused. "Are you okay?"

Pete nodded. "Yeah. I just... I had to stop. It might go somewhere we're not ready for."

Vegas stared at him, then nodded too. "I'm sorry. I got carried away."

"Me too." Pete let out a breath, brushing his fingers through Vegas' hair. "It's not that I don't want to. I just think... we should be ready for it. You know?"

Vegas nodded again, quieter this time. "Yeah. We should be prepared for it. Emotionally. Mentally. Physically."

Pete tilted his head, a small smile forming. "Physically?"

Vegas looked away, a faint blush creeping up his neck. "You know what I mean."

Pete chuckled and hugged him. "Sorry. I'm teasing. It's cute hearing you say that."

Vegas relaxed into the hug. "I'm serious, though. I want it to be right."

"I know," Pete said, pulling back just enough to look at him. "Honestly? I'm glad you're thinking that way. It means you're not just going with the moment. You're thinking of me. Of us."

There was a beat of silence. Then Pete added, "If we're being honest, I have... condoms and a small bottle of lube in my toiletries bag. Just in case."

Vegas looked at him, stunned for a second before smirking. "So you've been planning ahead?"

Pete shrugged, nervously laughing. "Just in case, you know."

Vegas leaned in and kissed his cheek. "You're unbelievable."

Pete smiled, nestling closer. "What about you? How do you prepare?"

Vegas hesitated. "I... might've done a little research."

Pete raised an eyebrow. "What kind of research?"

Vegas scratched the back of his neck. "Articles. A few videos. Nothing vulgar. I just wanted to understand things."

Pete grinned. "You know you can just ask me, right?"

"You're right," Vegas said, eyes locking with his again. "Why read or watch strangers when I can talk to the person I actually want to do it with?"

Their lips met again, soft this time. Warm. Full of unspoken promises. They pulled back eventually but didn't let go of each other.

Vegas whispered, "When the right time comes... I hope I'll make you happy."

Pete smiled, resting his forehead against Vegas'. "You already do. Just being in your arms like this is more than enough."

And in the quiet of their shared hotel room, with only the hum of the city outside, they held each other a little tighter. Knowing they weren't in a rush. Knowing they were building something real. Something worth waiting for.

---

Porsche checked his watch, brows furrowed slightly. It was a few minutes before seven. Vegas had messaged him days ago asking if he could come over to their place to hang out. That alone wasn't strange, but the setting was. Normally, they'd meet at some sleek rooftop bar or a five-star restaurant with dim lights and overpriced cocktails. This was the first time Vegas wanted to hang out in their home. That in itself made Porsche uneasy, though he couldn't exactly say why.

From the second floor, footsteps padded down the staircase. Kinn appeared, still buttoning the cuff of his shirt as he glanced toward his husband.

"What time is Vegas getting here?" he asked, his tone casual but curious.

Porsche looked back at his phone. "His last message said he's five minutes away."

Kinn nodded. "Is dinner ready?"

"Yeah," Porsche replied, almost automatically. Then he paused, lips parting slightly as his mind caught up with something it had been trying to ignore. He turned his gaze to Kinn.

"Do you have any idea why Vegas suddenly wants to hang out here instead of outside?"

Kinn gave him a small smile, one that was just a little teasing. "You know him better than I do."

Porsche frowned. "I don't know... he isn't usually like this."

Kinn walked over and placed his hands gently on Porsche's arms, rubbing soothing circles with his thumbs. His voice softened.

"Relax. Maybe he just wants to hang out somewhere private for once. Considering how popular he is these days, I wouldn't blame him."

Porsche let out a breath, nodding slowly. "I hope that's all it is."

Before Kinn could respond, one of the house staff stepped into the hallway and wai-ed at them. "Khun Kinn, Khun Porsche. Khun Vegas and Khun Pete have arrived."

Both Kinn and Porsche froze for half a second.

"Pete?" Kinn repeated, looking at Porsche, who looked equally surprised.

When the two guests entered the main living room, they stood side by side. Vegas in his usual cool white shirt, black leather jacket, denim jeans, and leather boots. Pete is in a more casual but clean outfit: a white sweater, denim pants, and white rubber shoes. Pete smiled warmly as he greeted them.

"Good evening, Kinn. Porsche."

Kinn nodded, offering a polite smile. "Good to see you again, Pete."

Porsche blinked a few times, caught off guard. Pete? He hadn't seen Pete in months. "Hey... I didn't expect you're coming as well."

"I wanted to introduce Pete to you both," Vegas said.

Kinn and Porsche exchanged a brief, confused look.

Vegas then gestured toward Kinn and Porsche. "Pete, these are Kinn and Porsche, close friends of mine."

Then he turned to Kinn and Porsche. "Kinn, Porsche, this is Pete... my boyfriend."

As he said the word, Vegas reached for Pete's hand and laced their fingers together.

Porsche's jaw went slack. His knees buckled, and he swayed just enough for Kinn to step in and catch him by the arm.

"Porsche!" Kinn said, eyes wide with concern, but his gaze was still locked on the couple in front of them.

Vegas and Pete turned their eyes to each other, smiling quietly before looking back at their friends.

Porsche steadied himself, blinked again, and took a shaky breath. "Wait, what do you mean boyfriend?" he asked, his voice half a whisper.

Before Vegas could speak, Pete answered with a calm smile. "We're dating."

Kinn's lips curled into a genuine smile. Porsche was still stunned, but the shock melted quickly into something warmer. He walked up to them and pulled them both into a hug.

"Damn you, Vegas! I thought you were going to say you were quitting showbiz or something," he sighed. "You scared the hell out of me."

Vegas let out a laugh. "You're always overthinking, Porsche."

Porsche stepped back and grinned. "I'm just really happy for you both."

Kinn joined his husband, placing a hand on his back. "Dinner's ready. And I think we should open a good bottle of wine. This feels like the right moment to celebrate love."

Vegas smiled, glancing at Pete. "I'm fine with that."

Still hand in hand, they followed Kinn and Porsche to the dining area. The smell of roasted meat, garlic, and warm bread filled the air, but Pete wasn't really focused on the food.

His mind lingered on something else.

Love.

Kinn had said it so casually, but it echoed in Pete's chest like a bell. He and Vegas had never said that word to each other. Not once. They had said they liked each other. They'd kissed, held each other, spent nights tangled in bed, and days walking through crowds like two people learning how to breathe the same air. But love? That word hadn't crossed either of their lips.

As he sat down at the table, his hand still wrapped in Vegas's, Pete glanced at him. Vegas was laughing at something Porsche said, eyes relaxed, cheeks flushed with the ease of someone finally at peace.

Pete smiled, the thought tucked deep in his chest.

Maybe tonight wasn't just about coming out to his friends.

Maybe it was about stepping into something bigger. Something they hadn't dared say aloud yet, but were slowly, silently, beginning to feel.

Notes:

Who do you think will say 'I love you' first: Vegas or Pete? And when? Anyway, I hope you enjoy this chapter. I’d love to hear your thoughts in the comments. Have a great week ahead, and see you next Saturday!

Chapter 20: My Person

Notes:

Late update again, but don't worry, I already wrote the update for Saturday. You just have to wait a few more days for it. Anyway, enjoy reading!

Chapter Text

Pete flopped down on one of the twin beds in the hotel room he and Vegas were sharing for the Seoul tour. The mattress was soft, and the comforter smelled faintly of lavender detergent, making him want to sink in and never move again. Good thing Vegas had told him to pack a thick coat; the mid-autumn chill outside had caught him off guard the moment they stepped out of the airport earlier.

Vegas set their luggage neatly against the wall before sitting on the edge of Pete's bed. He glanced down at him with a small smile. "Sleepy?" he asked.

Pete cracked one eye open. "Mmm... yeah."

"Take a nap. We still have time before rehearsal," Vegas said, brushing a stray strand of Pete's hair away from his forehead. "Are you hungry?"

That made Pete open both eyes and tilt his head up toward him. "Can I have cheesy tteokbokki and Korean fried chicken?"

Vegas chuckled, the corners of his mouth twitching upward. "Is that your idea of breakfast?"

Pete grinned sheepishly. "Too early for that?"

"It's fine," Vegas replied with a shrug, "but what about your nap?"

"Right." Pete paused, then asked, "Is there a breakfast buffet downstairs?"

"I think so."

"Alright, I'll just freshen up before we go down."

Pete pushed himself up and headed to his bag for his toiletries. While he was in the bathroom, Vegas pulled out his phone and sent a quick message to Ken and Jenna, asking if they wanted to join them. Jenna replied almost instantly with a yes, while Ken said he'd rather sleep. He hadn't gotten a good rest on the flight.

Fifteen minutes later, Vegas, Pete, and Jenna were wandering around the hotel restaurant, examining the buffet spread. The aroma of fresh bread, sizzling bacon, and brewed coffee filled the air. Pete's eyes lit up at the trays of food, and Jenna seemed to be enjoying herself just as much.

They picked their plates and settled near a floor-to-ceiling window, the morning light spilling in and revealing a view of Seoul's skyline. Vegas and Pete had tea, while Jenna sipped on a black coffee.

Glancing around, Jenna noted that the dining area was nearly empty, save for a Caucasian couple seated by the far wall and a group of foreigners chatting three tables away. She sighed dramatically. "I wish we could go to Namsan Tower or the Han River today. I heard those places are nice for a date."

Vegas smirked. "It's too cold to be out on a date."

"You can wear a puffer jacket, beanie, mask," Jenna countered quickly. "I've seen Korean celebrities date like that in autumn and winter. They blend right in."

Pete chuckled. "We don't have time. And it's already planned that we'll go to some historical spots in hanbok for the vlog."

"Fine," Jenna said with another sigh, "but I hope you two get to date freely after the tour. You've been too busy."

Vegas leaned back in his chair, his eyes briefly softening. "I hope so too. But we'll see. My company's already considering a few more projects for me."

"How about you, Pete?" Jenna asked.

Pete set down his cup. "I've got a few events lined up after the tour, and another song to release."

"Seriously," Jenna muttered, shaking her head. "You two need at least a week or two off so you can escape the country and spend time together."

Vegas smiled faintly. "Don't worry about us. We're happy even if we only have a little time."

Pete nodded in agreement.

Once they finished breakfast, they returned to their rooms to rest before rehearsal. Pete was soon curled up in bed, drifting off again, while Vegas sat on the sofa reading a book.

A few hours later, Vegas checked his watch. An hour and a half before call time. He stood, set his book aside, and decided to take a shower before waking Pete.

After a while, Pete stirred awake on his own. He blinked, yawned, and stretched lazily before checking the time. He was still rubbing the sleep from his eyes when the bathroom door opened.

Vegas stepped out, steam trailing behind him. A towel hung low around his hips, droplets of water sliding down his toned chest and defined abs. Pete froze mid-stretch, his eyes flicking—maybe lingering—over the sharp V line disappearing into the towel.

Vegas paused, looking just as surprised to see Pete awake. "Ohh, you're up. I was about to wake you after I got dressed."

Pete quickly looked away, heat creeping to his cheeks. "Yeah... I just woke up."

Vegas grabbed his shaver from the counter. "Give me a few minutes." He disappeared back into the bathroom, leaving Pete with the mental image of him half-dressed.

Pete could feel his ears burning. He knew Vegas worked out, but seeing him like that in the morning light was something else entirely.

Inside the bathroom, Vegas caught his own reflection and let out a quiet sigh. He knew he had a nice body, but for some reason, the way Pete had looked at him made his heart skip. He tapped his cheek lightly, muttering under his breath. "Relax, Vegas... just relax."

By the time they arrived at the venue, the stage crew was already bustling about, adjusting lighting, running sound checks, and marking positions with tape. The faint hum of speakers and the occasional thump of a bassline echoed through the empty arena.

Vegas and Pete joined the others on stage for warm-ups, microphones clipped to their shirts as they went over choreography. The stage lights were bright, almost blinding, and the polished floor reflected their movements. They ran the opening number twice, perfecting every step. Pete laughed when he almost collided with Vegas during one of the transitions, earning a teasing smirk from him in return.

"You're trying to crash into me, aren't you?" Vegas said under his breath as they reset.

"Not my fault you stepped into my lane," Pete whispered back, trying to keep a straight face.

After an hour, the director called for a short break. The two slipped off the stage, weaving past coiled cables and folded backdrops until they reached the first few rows of the audience area. They each sank into the cushioned chairs, the cool air from the venue's ventilation washing over them.

Vegas leaned back, resting his arm on the armrest between them. He was watching the crew on stage discussing the blocking for the next set. One hand idly touched his chin, his eyes narrowed slightly in thought.

Pete, meanwhile, was scrolling through his phone, checking messages and briefly glancing at social media. His own arm rested lazily on the shared armrest, the back of his hand brushing against Vegas's.

Neither spoke. The only sounds were the faint murmur of the crew and the occasional tap from Pete's screen. Then, without really thinking, Vegas let his pinky finger drift until it touched Pete's.

Pete's thumb paused mid-scroll. He didn't look up, but his pinky curled, hooking around Vegas's in a small, almost unnoticeable gesture. They didn't squeeze, just linked them softly, as if it were an unspoken promise.

Vegas didn't glance his way, though the corner of his lips twitched upward. Pete kept his eyes on his phone, a faint smile tugging at his mouth. The world in front of them carried on: crew members moved props, the lighting operator adjusted spotlights, and the faint scent of coffee from somewhere backstage lingered in the air.

For that quiet moment, it felt like they were in their own little bubble, hidden in plain sight. Their pinkies stayed linked, a simple connection neither of them needed to explain.

The Seoul fancon was a burst of energy from start to finish. The Korean fans had gone all out in preparation; the venue was decorated with banners, lightsticks swayed in perfect rhythm, and fan projects filled every corner. The cast performed their production numbers flawlessly, their voices and movements seamless. During talk time, they wore traditional hanbok, each outfit drawing delighted cheers from the crowd. It was a night that felt celebratory, personal, and unforgettable.

After the fancon, the group decided to have a late dinner at a cozy Korean barbecue restaurant. The sizzling of meat filled the air, mingling with the laughter and chatter of the cast. Plates of lettuce, garlic, kimchi, and dipping sauces crowded the table, and bottles of soju and beer made their way around. Pete focused on making his own barbecue wrap, stacking the lettuce, meat, kimchi, other side dishes, and sauce with care, while Vegas alternated between subtly placing fresh cuts of grilled meat into Pete's bowl and sneaking bites for himself.

Leaning closer, Vegas spoke quietly so only Pete could hear. "Don't get drunk tonight."

Pete glanced at him, one eyebrow raised. "Why?"

Vegas gave him a small smirk. "I have a plan."

Pete studied him for a moment, then simply nodded, sipping his soju-beer mix without pressing further. The two of them drank at a slow pace, letting the warmth of the alcohol and the comfort of the food settle in.

When the dinner wound down, the group returned to their hotel rooms. Fifteen minutes later, Vegas and Pete slipped out quietly, dressed for discretion. Vegas wore a black mask, a cap pulled low, a long black trench coat over a turtleneck, denim jeans, and polished leather boots. Pete wore a cream trench coat over a white shirt and denim pants, his white sneakers clean against the pavement. A black mask and cap shielded his face.

Vegas called a car service, and soon they were on their way to Han River Park. When they arrived, the city's lights reflected faintly off the water. They walked side by side, the cool autumn air brushing against their cheeks. Pete breathed deeply, feeling lighter.

"It's nice to walk like this after eating so much," he said with a small laugh. "If I went straight to bed, I'd feel too full to sleep."

"That's what I thought, too," Vegas replied. "Especially when I found out dinner was Korean barbecue."

Pete let out a contented sigh. "For autumn, it's pretty cold tonight."

Vegas tucked his hands in his coat pockets. "Cold weather in autumn means winter is coming."

Pete's eyes softened. "I wish I could see snow again."

"Why?"

"I want to see it in a more relaxing way." Pete said, "Just sitting and watching it fall, not caring about anything else." He paused, a thought sparking. "Actually... what I really want to see is the northern lights."

Vegas tilted his head. "Haven't seen that either. Could be interesting."

Pete smiled. "Then we should go on a trip to see it together."

Vegas gave a short nod. "I like that idea."

They spotted an empty bench beneath a dim lamp post and sat down. Pete rubbed his hands together against the cold. Vegas reached into his pocket and pulled out a hot pack, offering it without a word. Pete took it gratefully, cupping it with both hands.

"We've already been to four countries," Vegas said quietly. "Six to go. Time flies so fast."

Pete nodded. "Almost halfway through the tour." He looked at Vegas. "Vegas?"

Vegas turned to him. "Hmm?"

Pete pulled down his mask, revealing his face in the faint light. "What should we do after the tour?"

Vegas lowered his own mask. "What do you mean?"

"I mean... us. Our relationship."

Vegas's gaze lingered on him. "I've thought about that, too."

"So... are we going to hide it, or announce it?"

"I want to be public," Vegas admitted. "But announcing it feels like too much. People don't need to know everything about us. It's our personal life."

Pete nodded slowly. "I understand, but we are public figures."

Vegas considered this, then asked, "How would you want to announce it?"

"Me? Why are you asking me?" Pete asked with a small smile.

"I just want to know your idea."

Pete thought for a moment. "Maybe a short post on social media. A simple phrase and a picture. Then the company can confirm it."

Vegas smiled faintly. "That's cute. But what picture?"

"Of each other." Pete said proudly.

Vegas's eyes glinted. "Should we match our posts?"

Pete chuckled. "Yes, that would look cool."

"What would your caption be?" Vegas asked.

Pete shrugged, "I don't know... What about you?"

Vegas reached for Pete's hand, holding it firmly as he looked into his eyes. "My person."

Pete's heart skipped. Vegas kissed the back of his hand. "I can't wait to tell everyone how lucky I am to have you. And I'll do everything to make you happy, as long as you choose to be with me."

Pete pouted slightly. "Of course I want to be with you."

Vegas's smile widened. "I'm glad."

Pete's lips curved into a small, content smile. The man he adored... adored him back. Vegas was still holding his hand, brushing his thumbs gently over his skin, a quiet rhythm that spoke more than words. Pete could see it clearly now — how much Vegas cared for him, how much his presence meant. And before he could stop himself, the words tumbled out.

"God, I love you."

The air stilled. Pete froze a heartbeat too late, his eyes widening slightly. Vegas simply stared at him for a moment, then a shy smile softened his features.

"I love you too, Pete," he said quietly.

Pete's heart melted, the world narrowing to just them. "Say it again."

Vegas tilted his head, feigning confusion. "Say what?"

Pete pouted at him, his expression almost childlike.

With a quiet chuckle, Vegas lifted a hand to cup Pete's jaw, his thumb brushing his cheek. His voice was low but sure. "I love you. I've loved you for a long while now."

Pete's eyes glistened, and he sniffled.

"Are you crying?" Vegas teased gently.

"No," Pete muttered, "it's the cold weather."

Vegas pulled him into his arms. "My poor boyfriend is cold."

Pete hugged him back, his voice muffled against Vegas's chest. "I mean it. I really love you."

"I know," Vegas murmured. "And I love you, too."

They stayed like that for a while, wrapped in each other's warmth as the cold river breeze swirled around them. The city was a blur in the distance, but here, in this quiet corner, nothing else existed but the steady beat of their hearts and the unshakable truth of their feelings.

A few days later.

The drive to Bang Saen had been peaceful, the salty breeze from the coastline slipping in through the car windows as Vegas and Pete made their way to Macau's house. Pete had a paper bag resting on his lap, carefully packed with gifts: small things for Macau and Venice, and one for Jin that he'd picked out with quiet hope that the boy would like it.

When they stepped inside, the sound of footsteps padded quickly across the floor.

"Pretty Phi!" Venice's voice rang with excitement as he ran full speed and threw his arms around Pete's waist.

"Hey, Venice," Pete greeted warmly, ruffling the boy's hair.

"Welcome! Come in, come in!" Venice beamed, gripping Pete's hand and tugging him toward the living room without giving him time to take his shoes off properly. Vegas just stares at his little brother, who didn't even greet him. He smiled and shook his head before looking at Macau.

"What's up, bro?" Vegas said with a small smile as his younger brother came over.

"All is good, Hia," Macau replied, returning the greeting before glancing toward Pete.

Across the room, Jin rose from his seat. He was tall and a little reserved, but his expression softened as he extended his hand toward Pete.

"Pretty Phi, this is Cutie Phi. Cutie Phi, this is Pretty Phi," Venice said. Vegas and Macau smile proudly at how Venice introduced Jin and Pete to each other.

Jin wai-ed and held his hand out to Pete, "Hi, Khun Pete. I'm Jin, Macau's boyfriend. It's a pleasure to meet you."

Pete smiled, shaking his hand firmly. "I'm happy to finally meet you, Jin. I'm Pete. Vegas' boyfriend."

The words seemed to hit Jin like a small shock. "Boyfriend?" His brows lifted as he looked between Pete and Vegas.

Vegas turned to Macau. "You didn't tell him?"

Macau shrugged. "It wasn't my story to tell." Vegas nodded, letting it go. Jin stares at his boyfriend in disbelief before looking back at Pete.

Pete gave Jin a reassuring smile. "Yes. Just call me Pete. You can relax, have a seat."

Jin slowly sank back into the couch, and Pete sat beside him. Venice promptly plopped himself down between them, swinging his legs.

"There's one thing I'd like to ask, though," Pete continued, lowering his voice slightly. "Please don't tell anyone yet. We want to enjoy a quiet time for now."

Jin's face softened. "Of course, P'Pete. I understand. You can count on me."

"What secret?" Venice asked suddenly, tilting his head at Pete.

Pete chuckled and tapped the boy's nose. "It's a secret."

Venice pouted, crossing his arms in protest.

To make up for it, Pete reached into his paper bag. "Here, I got something for you." He handed Venice a neatly folded T-shirt, a soft plushie, and a tumbler decorated with a popular cartoon character.

Venice's eyes went wide. "Ohh!!! Thank you, Pretty Phi!" he said, hugging the items to his chest.

Pete then pulled out a white shirt from a luxury brand and handed it to Jin. "And this is for you. I hope you like it, and the size is right."

Jin accepted it carefully. "Thank you... I feel bad, though. I didn't get you anything."

"It's fine," Pete said with a wave of his hand. He then turned to Macau. "I got you the same shirt too, but in black."

Macau grinned. "Thanks, P'Pete." He glanced toward Vegas. "By the way, I ordered a group order of seafood. Should be here soon."

"That's good." Vegas reached into his wallet, pulled out a credit card, and handed it to him.

"You sure? I can pay," Macau offered.

"It's fine," Vegas replied simply.

Macau took out his phone. "I'll see if I can add a few more dishes."

Vegas shook his head, smirking at his brother's eagerness.

While waiting, Venice tried on his new shirt. Both Jin and Pete immediately praised how cute he looked, making the boy grin shyly.

An hour later, the doorbell rang, and the aroma of freshly cooked seafood filled the air. Macau and Jin began plating the food while Vegas and Pete arranged the table. Soon, seven steaming dishes were laid out, colorful and inviting.

Vegas took his seat at the head of the table. On his right sat Pete with Venice beside him, and on his left, Macau with Jin.

As they ate, laughter and light conversation filled the room. Pete was attentive to Venice, gently convincing him to try a few pieces of vegetables between bites of shrimp. Across the table, Macau was quietly piling dishes onto Jin's plate without asking.

Vegas leaned back for a moment, taking it all in. All the glitz and glamour of his work felt far away, almost meaningless compared to this. Here, he wasn't an actor or a public figure; he was simply a man surrounded by the people he cared about.

His gaze drifted to Pete. He was smiling softly at something Venice had said, his head bent slightly as if the world outside this table didn't exist. Vegas felt a quiet warmth spread through his chest. Under the warm light, Pete's expression was gentle, his hand resting close to Vegas' on the table.

Without thinking, Vegas reached over and lightly took Pete's hand, curling his fingers around his. Pete's eyes flicked to him in surprise, but his smile returned quickly, this time softer, more private.

"What?" Pete asked in a quiet voice, as if the moment belonged only to them.

"Nothing," Vegas murmured, his thumb brushing over Pete's knuckles. "I'm happy you're here."

Pete's smile deepened. "Of course."

Vegas gave his hand a small squeeze before letting go, turning back to his plate. Still, the warmth of Pete's touch lingered, anchoring him in a way no stage, spotlight, or applause ever could.

Back in Bangkok, the meeting room of King Entertainment buzzed quietly as executives and department heads settled in. The sun streamed through the glass wall, casting light over the polished wood table. At the head of it sat King, leaning forward slightly, hands folded, a pleasant smile in place as he listened to the first report.

The updates were promising—one of their rising stars was pulling in solid numbers, generating good press, and attracting more brand attention. King nodded at the right moments, giving small, encouraging comments. "That's good to hear... keep building on that momentum."

The next update shifted to Kelly. Photos of her recent campaigns appeared on the screen: magazine covers, product shoots, and red carpet appearances.

"Kelly continues to secure endorsement deals," the staff member began, "but there's a notable change in her fan reception. While she and Mon remain publicly together, their partnership projects are starting to decrease. The initial buzz from revealing their relationship was strong, but interest is beginning to fade. The offers for acting roles with Mon are not as promising as the three series they starred in together. In fact, most of Kelly's new acting offers are solo projects or with different partners."

King hummed softly, as if considering the information carefully. "I see. That's expected. Trends come and go. Let's make sure Kelly gets the right opportunities to keep her name relevant."

Then the presentation shifted to Vegas. The screen lit up with photos of him at fan events, commercials, and interviews, side-by-side with graphs that showed his earnings and engagements soaring.

"In the last few months," the staff member began, "Vegas' endorsements and event appearances have tripled compared to when he was with Kelly. His partnership with Pete has been met with overwhelming fan support, and most of the offers we've received request them as a pair."

King let out a quiet chuckle, the kind that made people feel at ease. "I'm happy for him. Vegas has worked very hard... and he deserves every bit of this success." His tone was warm, almost proud, but then he tilted his head thoughtfully. "Still, we must remember where his real strength lies. Vegas built his career as a Lakorn actor. It would be a shame to let that slip away."

He looked around the table, his smile still in place. "I think it's time we start exploring Lakorn projects for him again. Perhaps even something with Kelly. That pairing has history and could draw back older fans while keeping the new ones curious."

One of the staff members hesitated. "Sir, with respect, Vegas is making more from BL than he did in Lakorn. Even the endorsements are coming because of his BL work. The numbers clearly—"

King held up his hand gently, his expression kind, almost fatherly. "I understand. And I don't intend to take away from what he's accomplished in BL. But you know how this industry is... trends fade. BL is wonderful for building visibility, but longevity comes from roles that carry weight in the traditional market. Lakorn does that."

His voice softened, giving the impression of genuine care. "I just want to make sure Vegas has a lasting career, not just a fleeting moment. So, once his final major event with Pete is done, let's have him step back into Lakorn. For his own good."

The executives exchanged glances. His reasoning sounded so reasonable, so protective, that no one openly disagreed, even if some of them felt the data suggested otherwise. King's smile lingered as he leaned back in his chair, hiding the satisfaction in his eyes.

By the time the meeting moved on, the decision was already settled, and no one seemed to notice that what sounded like concern had, in reality, been a quiet redirection toward exactly what King wanted.

Chapter 21: Be With You

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The stage lights dimmed slightly before flaring up again, signaling the start of the soundcheck. The crowd with soundcheck passes for the Hong Kong stop of the Plus One series fancon erupted into cheers as Vegas, Pete, Jenna, and Ken walked onto the stage. They waved, smiled, and greeted the fans, the atmosphere instantly turning lively.

"Hi, everyone!" Jenna's bright voice carried over the mic, instantly drawing the crowd's attention.

While Jenna spoke, Ken, Vegas, and Pete scanned the sea of faces, waving at different sections, making quick eye contact, and throwing in a few finger hearts. But something in the audience pulled Vegas' gaze to one particular group. A cluster of fans was holding large banners with his and Kelly's faces side by side, the bold letters VegasKelly printed above their smiling images.

Vegas' expression didn't change. He simply gave them a polite wave. The group responded with high-pitched screams that made a few heads turn—Pete's included. Pete's eyes landed on the banner, and though his smile stayed in place, he quickly shifted his gaze toward other fans.

Scattered among the crowd were VegasPete supporters as well, holding up handmade signs and cheering loudly whenever Vegas and Pete glanced in their direction.

After a short chat with the fans, the four of them launched into the OST from their series, the familiar melody filling the hall. The fans sang along, waving their lightsticks until the final note echoed. With a round of bows and waves, they ended the soundcheck and made their way back to the waiting room.

The air in the room was filled with the scent of food. Several tables were covered with fan gifts—colorful cupcakes, packed snacks, drinks, and boxes of dishes.

Jenna was the first to notice something amusing. She picked up a cupcake decorated with a small topper of Vegas and Kelly's printed faces and held it up for Vegas to see. "Looks like your and Kelly's fans are still enthusiastic," she teased. "Even if you haven't worked together in ages."

Vegas smiled faintly and nodded. "I guess so."

His gaze wandered to the spread until he spotted a neatly packed box of fruits and a bottle of juice labeled with the name of a familiar VegasPete fan club. He took the box, opened it, and popped a slice of fruit into his mouth.

Ken was enjoying an iced coffee from his fans, while Pete was sampling a noodle dish sent by Chinese VegasPete fans.

Jenna sat down on the sofa, casually pulling the VegasKelly topper from the cupcake before taking a bite. "You know," she said between chews, "I'm glad this is our last stop for now. A month-long break before the last four countries sounds perfect."

Ken leaned back in his seat. "I'll miss this, though. I hope we can do something like this again."

Pete smiled. "Yeah. It's been fun, especially touring with more people."

Jenna perked up. "Then let's plan a trip together after the tour. Phuket? Chiang Mai? Or maybe somewhere abroad. We could do Japan—we don't have a fancon there."

"Let's go to Iceland," Vegas offered without missing a beat. He glanced at Pete and gave him a quick wink.

Pete chuckled and shook his head.

Ken, scrolling through his phone, suddenly gasped. "You know, going to Iceland takes more than a day's flight, right?"

Jenna made a face at Vegas. "No way. I'm not traveling that far!"

Vegas shrugged, popping a grape into his mouth. "Just a suggestion."

Turning to Pete, Jenna grinned. "We should go to Japan. I heard the cherry blossoms in Fukuoka are gorgeous."

Pete lifted a shoulder. "We'll see."

After a while, they split off toward their respective dressing rooms. Pete was just about to open his dressing room door when a gentle tug stopped him. Vegas took his hand and led him quietly down the hallway to the fire exit. The door shut behind them, muffling the sounds from the backstage area.

Pete tilted his head, a small smile playing on his lips. "What's wrong?"

"Nothing serious," Vegas said, his voice calm. "I just wanted to check on you. Are you okay?"

Pete chuckled softly. "I'm fine. Are you?"

"Yeah, I'm fine too," Vegas replied. "I was just thinking about earlier... with those fans during soundcheck. I wanted to make sure it didn't make you feel uncomfortable."

Pete's smile warmed. He raised a hand and patted Vegas' shoulder. "I appreciate that, but really, I'm okay. I understand them. Some fans will always be loyal to their ship, and that's fine. Besides, you've seen it—there are way more VegasPete fans out there."

Vegas' lips curved in agreement. "True." He brought Pete's hand up and pressed a light kiss to the back of his palm. "Still... if there's ever anything, even the smallest thing, you feel uneasy about, tell me."

"I will," Pete promised. "As long as you do the same."

Vegas' eyes softened. "Deal."

They shared a brief smile before heading back out, parting ways for their own dressing rooms, both carrying the quiet certainty that they were exactly where they wanted to be.

With each other.

<Vegas smiles at us! He noticed us. There's still hope! # VegasKelly #ThePlusOneFC_HK>

The OP shared a video clip of Vegas waving and smiling in their direction before their group starts screaming, causing the other cast members to look at them.

<The actor-wannabe looked shocked. That's right! VegasKelly fans still exist, and we will always be here for them, no matter what! #VegasKellyForever>

<Of course, Vegas will wave and smile. It's a soundcheck. He did that at other fancons. You're looking into something that wasn't there. #deluluisnotsolulu>

<There's a proper place and time for your sunken ship, and this is clearly not it! Shame on you.>

The boarding area of Hong Kong International Airport buzzed with the steady hum of travelers. Announcements echoed through the high ceilings, the scent of coffee and pastries drifting from nearby kiosks. Pete sat by one of the wide glass windows, his carry-on tucked neatly at his feet, his eyes focused on the calendar app glowing on his phone. He had a week of freedom before his next public appearance at Siam Paragon. The thought of it made him exhale in relief. Maybe he could finally go to Chumphon and visit his grandparents, something he had been meaning to do for months.

A shadow fell over his shoulder. "Here," a familiar voice said, and a cold cup was placed in his hand.

Pete looked up to find Vegas settling into the seat beside him, sunglasses perched on top of his head. "Thanks," Pete murmured, taking a sip of the iced coffee. The sweet bitterness was refreshing, and he gave a small, appreciative smile.

Vegas's gaze drifted to Pete's phone. "Hmm," he hummed lightly, tilting his head. "Looks like someone has a pretty empty week after we land in Bangkok."

Pete glanced at him, not surprised he'd peeked. "Yeah," he admitted. "I'll rest tomorrow, but... I'm thinking about going to Chumphon to see my grandparents." he glances at Vegas, "What about you?"

"I've got a photoshoot two days from now," Vegas replied.

Pete nodded slowly, his thumb still scrolling on his phone. "We got a month off from fancon tours, but we're busy as usual."

Vegas shifted a little closer. "Since you've got more free time than me," he began, his tone dipping into that playful seriousness he was known for, "why don't you come over to my place? We can hang out."

Pete stopped scrolling and looked at him fully, trying to gauge if he was joking. "Hang out?" he repeated.

"I'll cook for you," Vegas added smoothly, a small smile tugging at his lips. "Then we can watch a movie after."

Pete blinked a few times, still caught off guard. "When?"

"After my photoshoot. Let's have dinner at my place," Vegas said, his voice warm. "I'll send you my address... and the elevator code so you can get to my floor without a problem."

Pete narrowed his eyes slightly. "Elevator code? Do you live in a penthouse or something?"

"Similar," Vegas replied with a faint smirk. "But not quite."

Pete gave him a slow, knowing smirk of his own. "Okay."

With that, Pete turned his attention back to his phone, tapping through his notifications. Beside him, Vegas pulled a paperback from his bag, flipped to the page marked by a folded receipt, and began to read. The quiet between them felt easy, despite the constant airport noise around them.

Two days later, the last click of the camera echoed faintly in the studio, followed by the cheerful voice of the photographer. “That’s a wrap! Great job, everyone.” Applause broke out across the room, a mixture of relief and satisfaction from the crew. Vegas joined in, his palms coming together with a quiet smile, before he excused himself and headed toward his dressing room.

Inside, the air smelled faintly of hairspray and fabric starch. His stylist immediately helped him peel off the carefully chosen outfit, replacing it with his own comfortable clothes neatly laid out on the sofa. Vegas lifted his arms and turned as instructed, his thoughts already drifting away from the set.

Nop sat across the room, eyes glued to his phone, thumbs moving quickly over the screen. “So,” he asked without looking up, “where do you want to have dinner later?”

Vegas pulled on his shirt and shook his head. “I’m heading home.”

That made Nop pause. He glanced up with a puzzled expression. “You’re not joining us? We were planning to have an early dinner together.”

“No,” Vegas replied calmly, buttoning his cuffs. “But you can use my card if you all want to eat out.”

Nop frowned, lowering his phone. “Are Macau and Venice coming?”

“They’re not,” Vegas answered, his tone clipped but polite.

Nop’s brow furrowed as he leaned back in his chair. He was clearly trying to piece together a reason, his curiosity running wild. Vegas caught the look in his manager’s eyes and sighed inwardly. He knew exactly what Nop was doing.

“You’re overthinking again,” Vegas muttered, settling down in the dressing chair. The makeup artist came forward with cotton pads and cleansing oil, carefully wiping away the remnants of stage powder and contour. The cool touch of the cotton against his skin helped him relax.

Nop chuckled lightly, though the crease on his forehead remained. “I can’t help it. It’s my job to keep track of you.”

“Well, don’t worry about this,” Vegas said, closing his eyes as the artist gently pressed at his temples.

Silence fell for a moment, broken only by the rustle of tissues and the faint sound of products clicking open and shut. Then Nop’s voice returned, calm but businesslike. “By the way, don’t forget, you have that event this weekend. Afternoon at ICONSIAM. I’ll send you the details again.”

“I got it,” Vegas replied. He opened his eyes and looked at Nop in the mirror. “But don’t disturb me until then. These next few days are mine. I want my free time.”

Nop studied him for a beat, then gave a resigned nod. “All right. I understand.”

Vegas leaned back, his lips curving into the faintest smile as the makeup artist continued her work removing his makeup. His body felt lighter now that the day was done, but the real reason behind his quiet refusal to join dinner was something he kept to himself. His heart stirred with anticipation, the thought of seeing Pete again pulling at him like a magnetic thread. Just a little longer, he told himself. A few more hours, and he would be where he truly wanted to be.

That night, Pete's nerves hummed beneath his skin. The city lights blurred past his windshield, but all he could think about was the fact that he was heading to Vegas' place for the first time. Resting on the passenger seat was a bottle of expensive red wine, its deep glass catching the glow of passing streetlamps. He had chosen it carefully, hoping it would make the night feel a little more special.

The drive seemed both too quick and too long. By the time he pulled into the guest parking space, his palms felt faintly damp. He turned off the engine, sat there for a beat, then grabbed his bag and the wine. His steps toward the elevator felt heavier than they should, each one echoing in the quiet air.

Inside, he pressed the floor button Vegas had instructed him to, then entered the access code. The soft chime of the keypad was followed by the hum of the elevator as it began to rise. Pete caught sight of himself in the mirror on the wall. His reflection looked a little tense, shoulders drawn higher than usual. He ran a hand over his hair, straightened his shirt, and let out a slow exhale.

'You're fine. Everything will be fine,' he mentally told himself.

When the doors slid open, Pete stepped into a short hallway lined with five doors, one of them marked as a fire exit. The faint scent of fresh scent lingered in the air. His shoes made no sound against the polished floor as he searched for the right number. When he finally reached it, he took a deep breath and pressed the doorbell.

Moments later, the door opened, revealing Vegas. He was dressed casually, but the way he carried himself made Pete's heart give a tiny lurch.

"Hey," Vegas said, his smile warm enough to make Pete's tension loosen just a little.

"Hi," Pete replied, stepping inside.

Vegas closed the door and locked it. The air inside was subtly scented—something clean, maybe sandalwood, with the faint trace of steak from the kitchen. Pete's gaze wandered over the space. The apartment was masculine without feeling cold, with dark furniture softened by warm lighting. The floor-to-ceiling windows drew his eyes immediately, framing the river below. The water reflected the city lights like scattered stars.

"Your place is beautiful," Pete said honestly.

"Thank you," Vegas replied, the corner of his mouth lifting slightly.

Pete handed him the wine. "Thought we could have this tonight."

Vegas' fingers brushed against his as he accepted it, and Pete swore he felt the faintest spark. "Perfect," Vegas said. "I made steak. This will go well with it."

The dining table was already set when they reached it. The steak was seared to perfection, steam still curling upward, accompanied by grilled asparagus and golden potato wedges. Vegas placed the wine in an ice bucket to chill.

"Want to see the rest of the place before we eat?" Vegas asked.

Pete nodded. "Yeah, I'd like that."

The short tour revealed more of Vegas' world. A sleek kitchen with modern finishes. A living room that felt both stylish and lived-in. Four bedrooms—his own, one for Macau, one for Venice or guests, and a fourth that served as his office and walk-in closet.

"You've got so much space," Pete commented.

"It's easier when my brothers visit. And I like to keep work separate from where I sleep. Helps me relax," Vegas said as they made their way back to the dining table.

Vegas opened the wine, the cork releasing a soft pop. He poured it into their glasses, the deep red swirling under the light. Pete took a bite of the steak, and the flavor burst across his tongue.

"This is amazing," Pete said with a smile.

"I'm glad you like it," Vegas replied, watching him for a moment longer than necessary before taking his own bite.

They talked easily through dinner, laughter slipping into the conversation now and then. The wine made Pete feel warm, though he wasn't sure if it was just the alcohol.

Later, they settled on the sofa to watch a fantasy film Pete had picked. The room was dim, lit only by the flickering screen. Pete curled into the corner, leaning subtly into Vegas. Vegas draped an arm across Pete's shoulders, his fingers grazing the side of Pete's arm in absent strokes.

By the time the credits rolled, the warmth between them had settled into something quiet but heavy. Pete glanced at his watch. "It's almost ten. I should probably head home."

He stretched as he stood, grabbing his bag and fishing for his keys. Vegas stood too, but his voice was soft when he spoke.

"Stay."

Pete turned, unsure if he had heard right. "What?"

"Stay," Vegas repeated, this time taking a step closer.

Before Pete could ask why, Vegas' hand rose to cup his jaw, his palm warm against Pete's skin. His thumb brushed lightly over the edge of Pete's cheekbone, and then Vegas leaned in.

The kiss was gentle at first, slow and unhurried, tasting faintly of wine. Pete froze for a split second before instinct took over, and he kissed him back, his hands sliding to Vegas' waist. The kiss deepened, their breaths mingling, the world narrowing to the feel of each other.

When they finally pulled away, their foreheads lingered close. Neither spoke for a moment, only breathing in the same air.

"Please stay," Vegas said again, quieter now, but with a certainty that made Pete's chest ache.

Pete smiled faintly. "Okay."

Vegas didn't release Pete's hand right away. His thumb brushed over Pete's knuckles, a quiet gesture that said more than words could, before leading him down the hallway. Pete followed without hesitation, the air between them charged with anticipation.

Vegas stopped in front of a door and opened it. The bedroom was an extension of him, masculine but warm, with dark wood furniture and soft charcoal-grey sheets that looked inviting under the golden glow of the bedside lamps. A plush rug softened the floor, and the faint scent of sandalwood hung in the air, layered with something unmistakably Vegas. The wall of glass windows in this room was covered by dark curtains.

Pete's eyes swept the room, but before he could speak, Vegas stepped close and kissed him. It started slow, almost reverent, but deepened quickly into something hungry. Vegas' hands slid over Pete's sides, memorizing the shape of him through the thin fabric, while Pete gripped his waist, pulling him closer.

They broke apart just long enough to catch their breath, foreheads almost touching.

Pete gave a teasing smile, though there was a tremor in his voice. "So... is this it?"

Vegas' eyes searched his, steady and certain. "Only if you want it to be."

Pete's chest rose and fell with his next breath. "I want this."

"I want it, too," Vegas murmured.

Vegas reached for the hem of his shirt, pulling it over his head and letting it fall to the floor. Taking Pete's hands, he placed them on his bare chest. Pete's fingers explored slowly, tracing over the firm lines of muscle, feeling the steady rhythm of his heartbeat beneath his palm. He leaned forward, pressing a kiss to Vegas' collarbone, then trailing more towards his neck.

Vegas' exhale was quiet but heavy. His hands slid beneath Pete's shirt, fingertips brushing the warm skin at his waist before moving to his back in smooth, deliberate strokes. Pete tugged his own shirt off and tossed it aside, the air between them now heavy with heat and something deeper—want wrapped in care.

Vegas kissed him again, harder this time, before his lips moved to Pete's neck. Pete's breath caught as Vegas' teeth grazed the sensitive skin. Their hands worked impatiently at each other's waistbands, tugging and fumbling until both their pants were gone.

When they were finally bare, Pete gently pushed Vegas to sit on the edge of the bed, his own hands trembling just slightly.

Vegas watched him, eyes dark with want. "Are you sure?"

Pete answered by climbing into his lap, sealing their mouths together in a kiss that left no room for doubt.

Two hours later, the lamps still glowed softly, casting gold across tangled sheets. Vegas lay on his side, peeling off the third condom he used, tying it, and letting it drop to the floor with the other condom he used without care. Turning back to Pete, he searched his face with a look that was equal parts satisfaction and tenderness.

"Are you okay?" he asked, his voice low, almost careful.

Pete smiled faintly, cheeks still warm. "More than okay. You're amazing."

Vegas leaned in and pressed a slow kiss to his forehead, lingering there. "It was amazing for me, too. And you... You're so beautiful, Pete."

Pete's heart swelled. "I love you, Vegas."

Vegas' gaze didn't waver. "I love you, too."

For a while, they lay in the comfortable quiet, breaths slowing, skin still warm from the night. Then Vegas' lips curved into a smirk. "You know... we still have more condoms."

Pete laughed softly, resting his hand on Vegas' chest. "You're insatia—"

Vegas silenced Pete's laugh with another kiss, and just like before, the world outside disappeared as they began again.

Kelly stepped inside the house, the faint click of her heels against the wooden floor echoing in the quiet entryway. The moment she closed the door, the sharp scent of alcohol reached her nose. She froze for a second, her grip tightening on her purse. A long, heavy sigh escaped her lips. She already knew what this meant: Mon was drinking again.

They had been living together for a few months now, renting an elegant but comfortable two-storey home with a swimming pool while they saved for their dream home. They had talked about buying one after marriage, but those plans were pushed aside for now. At first, cohabiting had been exciting; their schedules were packed, their names were constantly in the headlines, and the thrill of sharing a life together made the long days worthwhile.

But something had shifted after they received that award together. The applause had been loud, but in the months that followed, the cheers seemed to fade. Kelly's fans remained loyal, yet many had once been Vegas and Kelly supporters, and when Vegas shifted from Lakorn to BL and partnered with Pete, the tide turned. The industry was unforgiving in its preferences; BL actors drew massive followings, far more than Lakorn actors could dream of. Vegas and Pete became the talk of the town, their undeniable chemistry winning over the audience. Vegas' career soared to new heights.

For Kelly, work still came, but for Mon, the offers slowed. He had projects, yes, but not the constant stream he'd grown accustomed to. Days would pass with him home, restless, watching others succeed while his phone stayed silent. Kelly knew it frustrated him; he thrived on attention and momentum, and the sudden emptiness in his schedule was eating at him.

She walked into the dining area and found him slouched at the table, the nearly empty whisky bottle standing like a silent witness between them. His eyes were glazed, his jaw slack as he raised the glass to his lips and took a long swallow.

Kelly set her bag on the couch, the soft thud breaking the tense quiet. "Teerak, that's enough," she said, stepping toward him.

He barely looked at her. "I'll just finish this," he muttered, his words slightly slurred.

"No," she replied firmly, reaching for the bottle. "You've had enough. Go upstairs and take a shower. Get some sleep."

Mon reached for the bottle, but Kelly pulled it out of his reach. "Stop, Mon. This isn't helping you."

His jaw tightened. "Give it to me."

"No, you're drunk already, Teerak," Kelly pleaded.

In an instant, his chair scraped back as he shot to his feet. The next sound was the shattering of glass as he hurled his drink against the wall. Kelly flinched, her breath caught in her throat, staring at the amber liquid dripping down the paint and pooling on the floor.

"You're so damn annoying!" Mon roared, his voice sharp enough to make her heart race. "Always telling me what to do, always getting in my way!"

Before she could react, he ripped the bottle from her hands and tilted it back, draining the rest in savage gulps. When it was empty, he slammed it onto the table with a crack that made her flinch. His hand shot out, clamping her jaw so hard it hurt.

"Don’t ever piss me off like that again," he snarled, his breath reeking of alcohol.

Her pulse roared in her ears. She stared at him, too shocked and frightened to speak.

He shoved her away with a rough jerk, the force sending her stumbling against the dining table. She nearly lost her balance before catching herself. Without another word, he lurched toward the stairs, swaying clumsily as he dragged himself up to their bedroom, leaving the air heavy with his anger.

Kelly stood frozen until the sound of his footsteps faded. Her knees gave way, and she sank to the floor, trembling. She had never, ever, seen this side of Mon.

It took her a moment to gather herself. Her hands still shook as she got up, crossing to the couch where her bag lay. She pulled out her phone, scrolled to her manager's number, and pressed call.

When the line connected, her voice came out low but urgent. "P'Sorn, can you come back? Please pick me up. I need to get out of here for a while."

Kelly ended the call, clutching the phone tightly. She needed space. Space to breathe, space to think, away from the man she thought she knew.

Notes:

Sorry, no smut in this story! I know, a VegasPete fic without smut feels almost illegal, right? But I just don’t have the energy for it these days. Maybe one day I’ll write it. Also, I have an underage reader who’s very dear to me, so P’Shai will save the smut for when you turn 18, my nong! For now, the story’s heating up in other ways. Will our VegasPete make it through? Let’s find out in the next chapters. See you next week!

Chapter 22: The Fragile Calm

Notes:

Hello, my dear readers. I'm back updating this story. Sorry, I've been busy for almost two months. We got a charity project for Bible's birthday in December. If you're interested in knowing about it or helping us make that project a success, check the pinned post of BibleWichapasPH on X/Twitter. Anyway, enjoy this update!

Chapter Text

<Kelly rarely posts about Mon, and Mon is MIA right now. Did something happen? I hope they are okay>

<Vegas celebrated his birthday with someone, and Kelly and Mon are on the rocks. I smell a huge comeback.>

<For years, Pete always posted a Christmas greeting at 12 midnight, but why did he post a Christmas greeting at noon? That's sus, Pete.>

---

Vegas entered the King Entertainment building with a calm but purposeful stride. He was early, as always, wanting to leave no room for delays when it came to his career. Today's agenda was a brand endorsement meeting, one of the many deals that kept piling onto his growing schedule.

The building was buzzing with activity, but Vegas didn't head straight to the meeting room. Instead, he decided to wait at the artist's lounge, a place where celebrity talents often passed time before fittings, shoots, or discussions. As he walked down the corridor, a familiar figure caught his eye.

Kelly was standing in front of the large TV screen mounted on the wall, her gaze fixed on the loop of advertisements, teasers, and highlight reels of their company's artists. Her arms were loosely crossed, shoulders slightly slouched, as if weighed down by more than just fatigue.

Vegas slowed his pace, then approached her. "Hey, Kelly," he greeted softly.

She turned her head, blinking as if pulled out of her thoughts. A weak smile tugged at her lips. "Hi, Vegas."

"You here for a meeting too?" he asked, curious.

She shook her head. "No, I have a dress fitting later. I'm just waiting for my manager. How about you?"

"Meeting," Vegas replied simply.

Kelly nodded, her expression flat. That was when Vegas noticed the faint shadows under her eyes, the dullness that dimmed her usually bright demeanor. There was a heaviness about her that couldn't be explained by simple exhaustion.

"Kelly," he said gently, lowering his voice, "are you okay?"

She exhaled a long, shaky sigh. "Do you... have time to listen?"

Vegas glanced at his watch. He still had a comfortable forty minutes before his meeting. He nodded. "I do."

Kelly gave him a brief, grateful look. "Follow me."

She led him into one of the empty meeting rooms nearby. It was quiet inside, away from the busy hum of the building. They both sat on the couch, facing each other. Vegas waited patiently, letting her take her time.

"What's wrong?" he finally asked.

Kelly's hands twisted together in her lap before she spoke. "I want to break up with Mon."

Vegas remained silent, his eyes steady on her, encouraging her to continue.

"I love him, I really do," Kelly admitted, her voice trembling, "and being with him made me happy... at least before. But lately, he gets irritated so easily, always angry. He drinks a lot. At first, I didn't mind, but then it became a habit. I tried asking him what's wrong, but he just told me nothing."

Her throat tightened as she recalled the memory, but she pushed on. "What really scared me was one night when he was so drunk, he smashed a glass against the wall. Then he grabbed me. He didn't hit me, but the way he manhandled me... I thought he would. I was terrified."

Vegas's brows furrowed slightly, though he stayed quiet, giving her the space to let it out.

"My father used to abuse my mom," Kelly continued, tears brimming in her eyes, "and I saw that growing up until she finally divorced him and brought me back to Bangkok. I can't go through that again. As much as I love Mon, I lost my trust in him that night. And now... he keeps harassing me through messages, gaslighting me, telling me I'm just overreacting, making me feel guilty for everything. I don't know what to do anymore. I just want him to leave me alone."

Her voice cracked and finally broke. Tears spilled, and she buried her face in her hands. Vegas leaned forward, gently patting her back in comfort. He didn't need to speak yet, just let her cry. He understood her fear, the deep scars carried from watching her mother's suffering.

When she calmed down a little, Vegas asked quietly, "Have you told anyone else about this?"

"Only you... and my manager," Kelly whispered. "I can't tell my mom. She'll just worry."

"Are you really decided about breaking up with Mon?" he asked carefully.

Kelly lifted her tear-streaked face and nodded. "Even if I want to stay, the fear won't go away. What he did when he was drunk... I'll never forget it. I can't ignore that. If I let it go, the cycle will just continue, and one day he might really hurt me. I can't live in constant fear anymore. I'll take legal action if he doesn't stop harassing me, though I don't want it to come to that."

Vegas's expression softened. "Kelly, prioritize your safety and peace of mind. When love is real, it shouldn't make you feel unsafe or scared."

She took a deep breath, her sobs finally slowing. "Thank you, Vegas. I've been holding this in for so long. It feels... lighter, finally saying it out loud."

"Don't thank me. We may not work together like before, but we're still friends. You can always count on me."

This time, Kelly's smile reached her eyes, faint but genuine. "That means a lot. Thank you."

They sat for a moment longer, then left the room together. On the way out, their conversation shifted to lighter topics, mostly work-related, giving Kelly a chance to regain her composure.

When they reached the lounge again, Vegas glanced at the time. "I should head to my meeting now."

Kelly nodded, her smile steadier than before. "Good luck."

"Take care, Kelly," he said firmly before parting ways, leaving her with the reassurance that she wasn't as alone as she thought.

---

Pete was crouched by the bed, carefully folding shirts and stacking them neatly into his suitcase. He's packing for the Spain leg of their fancon, the one fancon before the last one. The soft sound of fabric rustling filled the room, mixed with the faint tapping of Vegas' fingers on his phone. He was lounging on the couch, eyes fixed on the glowing screen as he scrolled through his emails. His expression was calm, though his brows furrowed every so often as he read.

"How was the meeting?" Pete asked without looking up, sliding a jacket into the side compartment of the suitcase. "With your new brand deal, I mean."

Vegas leaned back, tossing his phone onto the cushion beside him. "It went smoothly. The offer looks promising. Plus, they want me to attend an event in South Korea this March." His lips curved into a small, satisfied smile. "It'll be a good opportunity."

Pete paused and glanced at him, nodding. "That's nice. It's spring season by then. It's perfect weather."

Vegas' eyes flicked to the suitcase. "Speaking of perfect, don't forget to bring a thick jacket for Spain. It might get cold, especially at night."

"I've got it covered," Pete said with a small grin, zipping up one section. "One's already packed, and another I'll carry with me during the flight."

Vegas hummed in approval, then leaned forward slightly as something came to mind. "Ohh, I almost forgot. I saw Kelly earlier. She was in the building when I came for the meeting."

Pete straightened, curiosity lighting his eyes. "Really? How was she?"

Vegas' shoulders sagged, a quiet sigh leaving his lips. "She looked... sad. She told me she's planning to break up with Mon. Apparently, he manhandled her when he was drunk. I don't know what exactly happened, but judging by her expression, it hurt her deeply."

Pete froze, his hands lingering over the open suitcase. Slowly, he abandoned the pile of clothes and moved to sit beside Vegas on the couch. "Is she okay? Did you see any bruises on her?"

Vegas shook his head. "No visible bruises. But she's stressed, Pete. Really stressed. She said that Mon keeps gaslighting her, saying it wasn't a big deal. But for Kelly, it was. Especially since she grew up with an abusive father. The whole situation triggered old wounds."

Pete's expression softened, his chest heavy with sympathy. "That's awful. Poor Kelly... Did she say what she's going to do?"

"She said she'll break up with him eventually," Vegas replied, his voice low. "And if he doesn't leave her alone, she's ready to file a complaint. She's hoping it won't come to that, that he'll just let her go."

Pete let out a slow breath, disbelief flickering across his face. "I can't believe Mon would do that to her after everything. They've been together for so long."

Vegas ran a hand through his hair, frustration clear in his tone. "I don't understand it either. I've seen their relationship grow, their love story. It's hard to believe that this happened to them."

Pete rested a gentle hand on his back, giving it a reassuring pat. "You're worried for her, I know. You've worked with her for years, and you've seen them together up close. It's normal to feel this way."

Vegas nodded, staring at the floor. "Mon was nice to me. I saw how much he cared for her. I can't figure out what made him like this, especially now that their relationship is so public."

Pete shook his head slightly. "We'll never really know. It's their life. All we can do is hope Kelly finds the peace she deserves."

When Pete's words settled between them, Vegas lifted his gaze, studying him for a moment. His lips twitched as he teased, "You know, sometimes I wonder if you were ever jealous of my partnership with Kelly."

Pete chuckled softly, leaning back against the couch. "Not really. I was a fan, remember? I admired your work together. It didn't bother me. Besides, we're the ones paired up now. We've got plenty of projects together, so there's no time to be jealous."

Vegas reached out, his hand cupping Pete's jaw with surprising tenderness. "You're too cute when you talk like that. So confident."

Pete smiled, his eyes warm. "That's because I'm secure in what we have. I don't see any reason to be jealous." He tilted his head slightly. "What about you, though?"

Vegas smirked, his voice laced with playful sarcasm. "I get pissed sometimes. Like when Jenna won't stop holding onto you."

Pete burst into laughter, the sound filling the room. "Jenna? Of all people, you're jealous of her?"

"Of course," Vegas said as if it were obvious. "She gets to hold you in public without hesitation."

Pete leaned closer, lowering his voice. "And what if I did that? What if I clung to you in public?"

Vegas' smirk softened into something more genuine. "Then I'd be happy."

Pete's lips brushed his cheek in a quick kiss before he stood up, heading back to his half-packed suitcase. "Someday, we'll be able to do that."

Vegas leaned back again, watching him fondly. "I hope so."

---

The Spain fancon turned out to be a massive success. The hall vibrated with energy, filled with fans who sang, cheered, and waved their banners until their throats went sore. Every moment felt electric, the kind that lingered in memories long after the lights went down.

During one of the most anticipated performances, Vegas and Pete walked onto the stage, both smiling at the thunderous cheers. They began singing their duet, voices blending in perfect harmony, until Pete's microphone suddenly cut out. The music continued, the spotlight stayed, but Pete's voice was swallowed in silence.

Fans gasped, then screamed, filling the hall with a frenzy. Vegas reacted quickly, stepping closer and lifting his own mic between them. Their shoulders brushed as Pete adjusted, his lips so near to Vegas' hand as he continued the song. The fans lost their minds, shrieking even louder at the sight.

Vegas, never missing a chance to tease, slid his arm lightly around Pete's waist, pulling him just close enough to stir chaos in the crowd. The stadium erupted, chants and screams bouncing off every corner. Pete's reaction was priceless, his eyes widening in surprise, his lips curving into a mix of amusement and disbelief. He let out a laugh mid-verse, shaking his head as if silently scolding Vegas for being playful. That single moment became the highlight of the night, clips already flooding social media before the performance even ended.

After the wave of European fancons, Brazil was set to be their final stop. The thought carried a bittersweet weight for Vegas, Pete, Ken, and Jenna. The tour had been exhausting but unforgettable, a chapter none of them wanted to close, yet all knew had to end.

Meanwhile, back in Bangkok, the mood inside Polaris Studio was starkly different. Tankhun sat at his desk, a bright-colored pen spinning between his fingers as he reviewed the upcoming schedules of his artists. His eyes darted across the monitor until something odd made him pause.

He frowned. "Why is Pete's name alone here?" he muttered, scrolling further. It wasn't just one event. Multiple schedules that he clearly remembered approving as VegasPete appearances now only had Pete listed. That wasn't how it was supposed to be.

Suspicion prickled at him. Tankhun leaned back in his chair, chewed on his lip, then picked up his phone. Only one person could clear this up.

He tapped on King's name. The line rang twice before the familiar, smooth voice answered.
"Hello, Tankhun."

"Hello, P'King," Tankhun replied, polite but direct. "Are you busy right now?"

"Not at all," King said. "I just finished a meeting and I'm heading back to my office. What's up?"

Tankhun tapped his pen against the desk, choosing his words. "I need to ask you something."

"Go ahead."

"I was reviewing Pete's schedule for the next three months," Tankhun began. "And I noticed that several events that were originally for Vegas and Pete now only have Pete's name on them. I remember approving those specifically as joint appearances. Did something happen on your end?"

For a moment, silence lingered, followed by a quiet sigh from King. "I apologize for the inconvenience, Tankhun. I should have reached out sooner. This might not be an easy conversation."

Tankhun straightened in his chair, unease crawling into his chest. "Go on."

"After the fancon tour ends," King said carefully, "we're planning to transition Vegas back to lakorn. A major company has approached us with a comeback project for him and Kelly. It's a big-budget series, written by a well-known screenwriter, and will be directed by one of the best in the industry. The story and the opportunity are too significant to pass up."

Tankhun blinked, gripping his pen tighter. "A heads-up would have been appreciated, P'King. This feels like we've been blindsided."

"I understand, and I'm sorry for that," King replied gently. "We just want what's best for Vegas."

Tankhun's mind immediately jumped to Pete. His voice dropped lower. "Does Vegas know about this?"

"Yes," King confirmed.

"And what about his onscreen partnership with Pete?" Tankhun asked, his tone sharper now.

King hesitated, then said, "We won't drop the VegasPete ship instantly. You know how strong their fanbase is. But this project is important, and ultimately, Vegas will have the final say. As for Pete, don't you think it's time for him to return to touring? Maybe a new single or album? The fans miss him on stage, and it will keep his momentum alive. It's a win-win for both of them."

Tankhun didn't answer right away. His mind was spinning, the weight of the revelation heavy. Vegas knew. Pete, most likely, didn't. That thought unsettled him more than anything else.

Finally, he forced his voice steady. "Thank you for telling me, P'King. I'll take note of it."

"Of course," King said. "And again, I'm sorry."

"Yeah. Goodbye."

Tankhun ended the call before he could say anything else. He set his phone down and stared at the schedule glowing on his monitor. His chest felt tight. The situation was a mess. Vegas and Pete were only beginning to rise as one of the most beloved BL pairs, their chemistry undeniable, their popularity skyrocketing. And now King Entertainment was steering things in another direction, one that Vegas already knew about.

Tankhun drummed his fingers against the desk, determination sparking in his eyes. This wouldn't sit well, not with him, and not with Pete once he found out. He decided then and there: he would get to the bottom of this.

---

When Vegas and Pete returned to Bangkok, the days were filled with catching up on rest and doing other work commitments. One afternoon, Tankhun called Pete directly. His voice, though gentle, carried an unusual seriousness.

"Pete," Tankhun said over the phone, "I'd like you to have dinner with me tomorrow. And bring Vegas along too."

Pete hesitated for a moment, sensing there was more behind the invitation than just a casual meal. "Of course, P'Khun. I'll tell Vegas."

That evening, as Pete is having dinner with Vegas in his home, he speaks. "Tankhun invited us to dinner. He wants both of us there."

Vegas glanced up, his expression unreadable. "Dinner? With him?"

"Yes," Pete nodded. "He sounded serious. I think we should go."

Vegas took a sip of water and gave a small smile. "All right. If Tankhun asked, then it must be important."

The following night, the three of them met at an upscale restaurant in the heart of Bangkok. The maître d' led them through to a private room where the lighting was warm, the décor elegant, and the noise of the outside world shut away.

When Vegas arrived, he pushed open the door quietly, only to find Tankhun and Pete already seated at the round table. The elegant table setting and dim glow of the chandelier above did nothing to soften the tension that filled the room. Tankhun's lips were pressed tightly, his usual dramatic flair muted by the clear anger in his eyes. Pete, on the other hand, sat still with his gaze lowered, staring at his lap as if he didn't want to be seen at all.

Vegas closed the door behind him and walked toward them. He slid into the seat beside Pete, his brows furrowed.

"Good evening," he said, forcing a small smile as he looked from Tankhun to Pete. Then he leaned closer to Pete. "Are you alright?"

Pete didn't answer. His fingers curled against his thigh, his lips pressed together. He didn't look at Vegas, which made his heart sink.

Tankhun, sitting across from them, snapped, "You tell us, Vegas. Do you think Pete is okay?"

Vegas straightened and looked between them. "What's going on?"

Tankhun let out a sharp exhale and raised his chin. "Fine, I'll tell you."

Vegas stayed silent, his hand resting on the table as he braced himself.

"Days ago, I was checking Pete's schedule," Tankhun began, his tone edged with frustration. "I noticed something strange. The events that were supposed to be VegasPete events... were just for Pete. No mention of you at all. So I called King directly to ask."

Vegas' brows knitted tighter. "And?"

"And," Tankhun continued, "King told me something very unsettling. After the fancon, King Entertainment plans to transition you away from BL projects. They already have a big comeback project lined up for you and Kelly. A Lakorn."

Vegas froze. His eyes widened in disbelief. "What?"

Tankhun's glare sharpened. "Don't look so surprised. King confirmed that you knew about this."

Vegas shook his head quickly, his voice firm. "That's not true. I didn't know anything about this."

At that, Pete finally raised his head slightly, his eyes searching Vegas'. His voice was quiet, but it carried the weight of doubt. "Is it true? You really didn't know?"

Vegas turned to him, his chest tightening at the hurt he saw there. "No. I swear to you, Pete. I didn't know about any transition or a comeback with Kelly. I would never hide something this big from you."

Pete held his gaze for a moment longer before lowering his eyes again, still unsure.

Tankhun leaned forward, his voice sharp. "Then what do you know?"

Vegas inhaled slowly, trying to calm his rising anger. "As far as I know, I'll still be working with Pete after the fancon. That's what I was told. I have no idea about this Lakorn project or Khun King's supposed plans. If he's making decisions behind my back, then I need to hear it from him directly."

Tankhun's expression softened slightly, though his frustration lingered. "Then you should talk to King. Clearly, he's keeping things from you. That's not how a CEO should run things."

Vegas nodded. "I will. First thing tomorrow morning."

He then turned to Pete, whose hands were now resting in his lap again. Vegas' throat tightened, his eyes stinging with the weight of everything left unsaid. Still, he forced himself to remain steady. Reaching out, he took Pete's hand and held it firmly.

"Pete," Vegas said softly, his thumb brushing over Pete's knuckles. "You know me. If something this big was happening, I would tell you. I'd ask for your opinion. I'd never keep you in the dark. This... I truly didn't know."

Pete's shoulders loosened just a little. His voice cracked when he whispered, "I'm sorry for being upset. I thought you knew, and it hurt."

"Don't apologize," Vegas said firmly. "I'm upset too. But I promise you, I'll handle this. I'll talk to Khun King and get the truth."

Pete finally nodded, his lips trembling slightly. Vegas lifted his hand and pressed a tender kiss to the back of his palm, holding it there for a moment before lowering it again.

Across the table, Tankhun exhaled loudly and leaned back. "Good. At least you two are on the same page now. I didn't want Pete to feel betrayed, not by you, Vegas. But the fact that King is hiding things? That's suspicious. A CEO shouldn't treat his own actors like chess pieces. I just hope he doesn't try anything drastic that will hurt either of you."

The room fell into silence for a moment, broken only by the quiet clink of cutlery as waiters began serving their dinner. Yet the weight of King's schemes lingered between them, unspoken but heavy. Vegas tightened his hold on Pete's hand under the table, silently vowing he would not let anyone, not even King, come between them.

Later, the car ride back to Pete's apartment was quiet. Bangkok's city lights flashed past the windows, but neither of them seemed to notice. Pete leaned slightly against the seat, his face turned toward the glass, while Vegas kept his eyes on the road, one hand steady on the wheel and the other resting loosely near the gear.

When they finally reached Pete's place, Vegas followed him inside without a word. The atmosphere between them felt heavy but not strained, like they were both holding on to unspoken thoughts. Pete locked the door, then made his way to the sofa. He dropped down with a sigh, sinking into the cushions. Vegas joined him, settling beside him, and without hesitation, slipped his arm over Pete's shoulder. He pulled him close, letting Pete rest his head against his shoulder.

For a while, they simply sat there in silence, listening to the faint hum of the city outside. Then Pete finally spoke.

"I keep wondering," Pete murmured, his voice soft, "why Khun King didn't tell you about the transition and the project. Why hide something like that?"

Vegas tightened his arm around him. "I've been asking myself the same thing. I didn't know either, Pete. But tomorrow, I'll confront him. I won't let this hang over us."

Pete gave a small, weak smile, though his eyes stayed on Vegas' chest. "Still... hearing that you'll have another big break in a TV series makes me happy. It means people will see you more."

Vegas turned his head slightly, studying him. "Are you really okay with it? With me working with Kelly again, in a TV series?"

Pete nodded gently. "Yes. I've been a fan of yours since your Lakorn days, and honestly, fans will love it. Seeing you back on that kind of stage will make them happy."

Vegas exhaled, almost a sigh, and pressed his lips into a thin line. "I wasn't asking the artist Pete. I was asking my boyfriend."

Pete lifted his head and looked at him, a tender smile pulling at his lips. "As your boyfriend, I'll always support you. Whatever happens. And from what I've heard so far, I think the series will be awesome. It has you and Kelly... it's going to make noise, in a good way."

Vegas' chest ached at the sincerity in his voice. He kissed the top of Pete's hair before speaking quietly. "I wish I could work with you longer, though."

"You will," Pete assured him, wrapping an arm around Vegas' waist. "But to make the series sell, they'll want you with Kelly again. You know how it works."

Vegas rubbed his palm along Pete's arm, thoughtful. "I don't know yet. It feels too sudden. With Kelly's situation right now, I hope they let her sort things out first. I want to discuss this with the company properly. And in the meantime, I'd rather keep working with you."

Pete hugged him tighter, pressing his cheek against Vegas' chest. "Then let's do that. Even if you end up with Kelly for work, we'll still see each other anyway."

Vegas rested his chin lightly on Pete's hair, closing his eyes for a moment. "You're right. Whatever happens, Pete, I need you to trust me. I won't do anything to hurt you. No matter what people say, I'll always put us first. Our relationship matters more than anyone else's opinion."

Pete tilted his head slightly to meet his eyes. "Okay. I'll trust you. And if you do end up working with Kelly again, I'll still be here. I'll support you no matter what."

Vegas' gaze softened, his heart swelling. He lifted Pete's chin with gentle fingers, leaning in until their lips met. The kiss was tender at first, then deepened as Pete kissed him back, his arms tightening around Vegas' waist.

In that moment, they forgot the world outside. The doubts, the rumors, the uncertainty of King's decisions. All that mattered was the warmth between them, the quiet promise sealed with a kiss on that sofa, in the safety of home.

---

The next morning, Vegas walked with measured steps into the sleek marble lobby of King Entertainment, his expression calm but his chest tight with determination. He pressed the elevator button and rode in silence, watching the numbers climb until the doors opened on the executive floor.

He stepped out and headed straight to the reception desk. The receptionist, a young man with a polite smile, looked up at him.

"Good morning, Khun Vegas," the receptionist greeted.

Vegas returned the smile faintly. "Good morning. I need to see Khun King."

The receptionist nodded, picking up the phone to dial quickly. Vegas stood quietly, his hands folded in front of him, his gaze fixed on the closed hallway beyond. After a short exchange, the receptionist hung up and said, "You may proceed. His secretary is waiting for you at the office."

Vegas nodded in thanks and walked down the corridor. King's secretary was already by the door, her professional smile in place. She opened it for him, stepping aside.

"Please, go in."

Vegas entered the spacious office. The curtains were pulled wide, revealing the Bangkok skyline in all its morning brilliance. King stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, his hands clasped behind his back as he stared out at the city.

"Good morning, Khun King," Vegas greeted respectfully.

King didn't turn right away. His voice was calm, deliberate. "It's early for you to be here."

Vegas straightened his shoulders. "I needed to know something."

At that, King turned, his sharp gaze falling on Vegas. "Speak."

Vegas drew a breath. "Is it true? After the fancon, King Entertainment plans to transition me from BL back to Lakorn, partnering me with Kelly in a new series?"

King stared at him for a long moment before finally answering. "Yes. That's correct." He tilted his head slightly. "I assume you heard this from Khun Tankhun?"

"Yes," Vegas replied firmly. "I had dinner with him and Pete last night. But what I don't understand is why you told him I already knew. When I had no idea at all."

King sighed, walking slowly toward his desk. "I shouldn't have said that. I was caught in the moment."

Vegas' brows furrowed. "Caught in the moment? Khun King, you've never worked behind my back like this before, and you decide something this big for me without asking me first? Why?"

"I was doing what's best for you," King said smoothly, lowering himself into his chair.

Vegas shook his head, frustrated. "What's best for me? I'm doing great where I am now. What you should be focusing on is Kelly and Mon's situation." His voice sharpened. "Do you even know about Mon's harassment toward Kelly?"

King's eyes narrowed, but his tone stayed measured. "It's being handled. You don't need to worry about that."

Vegas' jaw tightened. "Handled? Mon traumatized her. You should be settling that directly, not brushing it aside."

"I told you, it's being taken care of," King repeated dismissively.

Vegas exhaled heavily through his nose, then leaned forward slightly. "Then answer me this. Why did you cancel my scheduled events with Pete?"

"It's part of the transition," King replied calmly. "We need to slowly ease you back into the Lakorn scene."

Vegas' eyes flashed. "And what if I don't want to go back?"

King laughed quietly, a cold sound. "Don't be ridiculous, Vegas. BL is just a stepping stone, a way to get you back on track. Pete will be busy anyway, once his tour begins."

Vegas' hands curled into fists. "Pete has no plans for a tour yet. He's been busy in the BL industry with me. Are you making things up again?"

King's gaze hardened. "Watch your language. I'm still your boss."

Vegas closed his eyes briefly, forcing himself to calm down. "Yes, you are. And more than that, I've always looked up to you like a father. That's why I don't understand why you'd suddenly make decisions for me without speaking to me first."

King hissed, his tone sharper now. "I only want what's best for you, and for the company. We don't need the BL industry for much longer."

Vegas' eyes narrowed at the weight of those words. The tone, the cold dismissal, didn't sit right. "Tell me something, Khun King. Are you homophobic?"

King's expression twisted. "Don't be ridiculous."

"It's a simple question. Why can't you answer it?" Vegas pressed.

Silence stretched between them. King only stared at him, no words coming.

Vegas' chest sank with the realization. His voice was low, steady. "You are."

King finally spoke, his tone defensive. "This has nothing to do with my plans for you and Kelly."

Vegas gave a bitter laugh. "You didn't deny it."

King rubbed his temple and sighed. "What do you want from me, Vegas?"

"Nothing," Vegas replied. He straightened, his gaze steady. "But I do need to tell you something."

King looked at him warily. "What is it?"

Vegas' voice was calm but unyielding. "I've been dating Pete for a while now. And I have no plans to leave him."

King's eyes widened, his composure cracking. "Wait! You... You're gay?"

Vegas shook his head. "No. I'm not. I'm romantically attracted to Pete, only Pete. Relationship-wise, I don't want anyone else. It doesn't matter what gender they are. It's him, and only him."

King slammed his palm lightly on the desk. "You can't be serious! This is not something to joke about."

Vegas met his glare without flinching. "I'm serious. Whether you like it or not, I'm Pete's boyfriend. As for the series, we'll talk about it another time. Because right now, I can see you're still processing the fact that one of your Lakorn actors is dating an iconic gay artist in Thailand."

Without another word, Vegas turned and walked toward the door. He didn't look back as he left the office, leaving King sitting behind his desk, his face dark with anger and disbelief.

Chapter 23: His Despondent Smile

Chapter Text

Blind Item: Who's Hiding in Plain Sight?

Two familiar faces in the entertainment world might be keeping a secret that is starting to slip through the cracks. Insiders whisper that a certain leading man with a dangerous charm has been spending far too much "off-the-record" time with a soft-spoken fan favorite who usually keeps to himself.

Neighbors and staff in one upscale condominium building have noticed the unusual pattern: someone is often seen arriving late at night, then slipping out in the morning. Whispers suggest these are not just friendly visits, but something far more intimate.

Adding fuel to the fire, sharp-eyed attendees at a recent after-party reported lingering glances and hushed conversations between the two, followed by their mysterious disappearances from the crowd more than once. By the time the night ended, no one could confirm when exactly they left, or if they left together.

If these two really are more than just friends, the revelation would be shocking. One of them has never been known to be queer, or perhaps he has simply been closeted all this time. Some argue it could all be calculated fan service, a way to stir excitement while they work together closely. But the chemistry on and off stage has become too compelling to ignore.

Those close to them describe the connection as "intense" and "hard to ignore," while others insist the truth is far more scandalous than anyone realizes. Whatever the case may be, fans are already piecing the puzzle together from cryptic social media posts, matching accessories, and these increasingly suspicious sightings.

If the whispers are true, this hidden relationship could shake up both their careers. For now, the industry waits and watches, wondering just how long these two can keep the spotlight from exposing what's really going on behind closed doors.

---

<Please be VegasPete. Please be VegasPete. Please be VegasPete. Please be VegasPete. Please be VegasPete.>

<If this article is VegasPete and they are really dating, I'll give away 500 baht to ten of my followers!>

<This stupid gossip article is so jobless. Stop looking into something that wasn't there!>

<Mon went completely MIA while Kelly is busy in the workshop. I hope some great news will be announced soon>

---

Pete was in his studio that afternoon, sitting cross-legged on the small couch with his guitar resting on his lap. The sunlight from the window poured through the sheer curtains, warming the wooden floor. He was strumming a soft tune, humming to himself, trying to piece together a melody that had been stuck in his head for days. The room smelled faintly of coffee and sandalwood from the candle burning on the table beside him.

The door creaked open.

“Pete,” a familiar voice called out.

Pete looked up, smiling. “P'Khun, hey. What's up?”

Tankhun entered the studio in his usual stylish outfit, sunglasses perched on his head despite being indoors. He looked around before settling into the chair across from Pete, crossing his legs neatly. “I just came from the salon. I was bored, so I decided to drop by,” he said, then tilted his head slightly. “By the way, have you seen the news lately?”

Pete blinked, his fingers stilling on the strings. “About me and Vegas?”

Tankhun raised a brow. “So you have seen it.”

Pete nodded casually. “Yeah. It’s all over the place.”

“Are you okay?” Tankhun asked, his tone softening.

Pete smiled, setting his guitar aside. “I’m okay, P'Khun. Really.”

Tankhun wasn’t convinced. “And you and Vegas? Are you two okay?”

Pete leaned back, resting his arm along the back of the couch. “We’re perfectly fine.”

Tankhun studied him for a moment, as if trying to read between the calmness in Pete’s voice. Then he asked, “When do you plan to reveal it? Your relationship, I mean.”

Pete looked down for a moment, then back at him. “We haven’t really talked about that yet. We’re still in the early stage, and we just want to keep it private for now.”

Tankhun’s lips pursed slightly. “For how long, Pete? You know you can’t keep it a secret forever.”

“I know,” Pete said quietly. “But telling the public about our personal life isn’t something we’re fond of. There are only two people involved in this relationship, me and Vegas. So why should we feel the need to inform everyone about it?”

Tankhun sighed, leaning forward. “Because you’re both celebrities. People are naturally curious, and you know how the media works. They’ll dig, twist stories, and make assumptions.”

“Then let them be,” Pete said, his voice calm but firm. “We’re in a relationship. We know that, and the people we care about know that too. We’ll go public on our own terms, not because people demand to know.”

Tankhun’s expression softened. He could tell Pete meant every word. “I’m just worried about you,” he admitted. “The industry can be cruel sometimes, especially when it comes to love stories that don’t fit what people expect.”

Pete’s gaze softened. “You don’t have to worry about me. I can take care of myself. And I have Vegas with me.”

Tankhun’s voice lowered. “I just don’t want you to get hurt, Pete. The negativity out there… it can get heavy.”

Pete smiled again, this time a little wistful but sure. “I’m aware of that. But as long as Vegas and I are okay, I can face anything. He’s by my side, and that’s what matters most.”

Tankhun looked at him for a long moment, then finally nodded. “You’ve changed, Pete. You’re calmer now. Stronger.”

Pete chuckled softly, picking up his guitar again. “Maybe love does that to people.”

Tankhun smiled faintly, though his eyes were still thoughtful. “Then I hope it keeps making you strong.”

Pete strummed a soft note, glancing up with a gentle grin. “It already does.”

That night, steam from the bathroom still clung faintly to the air as Vegas and Pete stood by the vanity, their reflections soft under the warm light. The quiet hum of the city outside filled the silence between them, comfortable and familiar. Vegas was dressed in his dark blue cotton pajamas, the fabric loose and soft against his skin, while Pete wore only the long-sleeved top of the same set, paired with his boxers. His damp hair was a little messy, and he looked effortlessly domestic, the kind of sight that made Vegas’ heart ache in the best way.

Pete was standing close, carefully applying night cream on Vegas’ face with his fingertips. His touch was gentle and precise, as if Vegas’ skin was something fragile. Vegas had his eyes closed, a faint smile playing on his lips as Pete’s fingers traced his jaw and cheekbones.

“Vegas,” Pete murmured, still focused on spreading the cream evenly. “Can I ask you something?”

“Shoot,” Vegas replied, his voice lazy and low.

Pete hesitated for a moment before speaking. “Do we have a timeline on when we’ll tell everyone about us?”

Vegas opened his eyes, catching Pete’s reflection in the mirror before turning to face him. “If you want, I can post it right now,” he said casually.

Pete laughed softly. “Don’t be silly.”

“I’m not,” Vegas said, his tone sincere. “I’m ready anytime. I can just hold your hand in public and let them see.”

Pete’s hands stilled. He smiled faintly, then began applying the cream on his own face. “It’s not that simple,” he said quietly. “It’ll be complicated now… especially since you might have that comeback series with Kelly.”

Vegas leaned against the counter, watching him. “That’s fine. Our relationship has nothing to do with work.”

Pete met his eyes in the mirror. “You and I both know it’s not that easy. Telling everyone about us could affect the production. It might even affect you, the way it did with Mon and Kelly when their relationship got out.”

Vegas shrugged. “It’s just the same thing.”

Pete shook his head. “It’s not, Vegas. You're dating me. You're dating a gay man.”

That made Vegas turn fully toward him. He reached out, gently taking Pete by the arm and making him face him. “Are you scared?”

Pete’s gaze dropped for a moment before he answered. “I just… I don’t want to ruin your career.”

Vegas’ voice softened. “You won’t.” He reached up and brushed his thumb along Pete’s cheek. “If anything, you inspire me. You make me want to be better. You make me a better actor, a better person.” He smiled faintly. “Pete, you’re my happiness. If people think being with you will destroy me, they’re wrong.”

Pete’s throat tightened at that.

Vegas pulled him closer and wrapped his arms around him. Pete rested his forehead against Vegas’ shoulder, breathing in the clean scent of his skin.

“Having you in my life,” Vegas whispered, his voice warm against Pete’s ear, “is one of the best things that’s ever happened to me. Don’t be scared of anything. I’m always here. The people who love and support us are the ones who matter. The rest, the noise, the negativity, they don’t deserve our energy.”

He leaned back slightly, cupping Pete’s face with both hands. “What matters most is that we love and support each other. Can you do that for us?”

Pete’s lips curved into a small, sincere smile. “Yes,” he said softly.

Vegas grinned. “Good boy,” he murmured before pressing his lips against Pete’s.

Pete melted into the kiss, his hands finding their way to Vegas’ chest. The kiss wasn’t hurried; it was slow and grounding, a quiet promise in the middle of all the uncertainty. When they finally pulled apart, Pete rested his forehead against Vegas’, breathing lightly.

Vegas smiled at him, eyes soft. Pete couldn’t help but think that he was right. The world could say what it wanted, twist stories, and spread gossip, but in this small space, under the gentle glow of their bathroom light, the only truth that mattered was this: they loved each other, and that love was enough to silence the noise outside.

---

A few days later, the black van hummed softly as it navigated the city's traffic. The late morning light streamed in through the tinted windows, cutting lines of gold across Vegas' lap where his phone rested. He was scrolling absentmindedly through his messages, one earbud in, the other dangling against his chest. Pete had texted earlier, a short reminder to eat breakfast before the event, and the small note still made him smile every time he looked at it.

Up front, Nop kept his focus on the road, his hands steady on the wheel. The faint hum of the air conditioner filled the silence until he suddenly cleared his throat.

"Vegas," he began carefully.

Vegas didn't look up from his phone. "Hmm?"

"I, uh, Khun King told me something."

That made Vegas pause. He sighed, leaned his head back against the seat, and closed his eyes. "If you're going to start nagging me like Khun King did, don't bother. I already heard it. I'm not changing my mind, Nop. It's my life."

Nop glanced at him through the rearview mirror. "I'm not going to nag you," he said quietly. "But if I'm honest, I'm disappointed."

Vegas finally looked up. "Disappointed?"

"Yeah," Nop admitted. "I found out you were dating Pete from Khun King. Not from you. It wasn't even something special, just a passing mention from him like it was nothing. I thought after all these years working together, we had an understanding that we wouldn't keep things like this from each other."

For a moment, Vegas didn't say anything. The truth stung because Nop was right. Nop had been with him through everything, through the rise and fall. And not once did Nop complain. He protected him, sometimes even from himself.

Vegas lowered his phone and sighed softly. "You're right," he said. "I should've told you. I'm sorry, Nop. We were just... keeping it between us for a while. But we do plan to go public someday."

Nop nodded slowly, his tone softer now. "It's fine. I get it. The industry you're in is not easy. Even if Thailand is more open now, some people still don't understand. You have to be careful, and I know that."

Vegas looked out the window, watching the city blur by. "Yeah. I know."

A small smile appeared on Nop's face as he continued, "As long as you're happy, that's what matters. And honestly, I can see that you are. Pete's a great catch. He's not just a pretty face or a multi-talented artist. He's humble, grounded. Someone who deserves you... and someone you deserve."

Vegas chuckled under his breath. "You really think so?"

"I do," Nop said. "He's good for you. You look different these days, you know. Lighter. Less guarded."

Vegas smiled faintly, a quiet warmth blooming in his chest. "Thank you, Nop. For saying that. For understanding."

Nop shook his head. "Don't thank me. It's my job to look out for you. That's all."

"Still," Vegas murmured, settling back into his seat, "it means a lot."

Nop's eyes flicked to the mirror again, catching the small, genuine smile on Vegas' face before turning back to the road. "All right then," he said lightly. "Let's get you to your event and see your boyfriend."

Vegas laughed softly, shaking his head. "Are you going to start teasing me like this?"

"Ohh, yes. That's the consequence of hiding your lovelife from me," Nop replied with a grin.

"Fine, I'll allow it," Vegas said. The tension finally lifted from the air as the van continued down the highway toward the venue.

The event was already in full swing by the time Vegas' van pulled into the mall's underground parking. The hum of excitement was almost tangible; fans lined up along the barricades, holding up banners, LED signs, and posters of Vegas and Pete. The moment they stepped on the stage, the familiar noise of cheers and camera flashes surrounded them. Vegas straightened his jacket while Pete smiled and waved, his gentle charm effortlessly lighting up the space.

Up on stage, the setup gleamed under the bright lights. A massive LED screen projected their faces as they performed the opening number for the beauty brand's event; a soft, romantic song that perfectly captured their on-screen chemistry. Pete's voice blended smoothly with Vegas', and as they exchanged glances mid-song, the crowd erupted in squeals.

After their performance, they settled into their seats for a short interview segment. The host, an energetic woman holding a microphone, smiled brightly at them as she began asking her questions. The first few were all about their self-care routines, which Pete and Vegas answered with ease and charm. Then came the question that immediately caught the fans' attention. The one everyone had been waiting for.

"So, Vegas and Pete," she said, her tone teasing, "everyone has been asking this for quite a while now. Will we ever see you two in another series together?"

The fans screamed in anticipation. Pete laughed lightly while Vegas looked amused.

"We're open to that idea," Vegas replied first, leaning closer to the microphone. "If there's a good script that fits us both, we'll definitely do it."

Pete nodded in agreement. "Yes, we'd love to work together again," he said, giving Vegas a small smile that didn't go unnoticed by the audience.

The screams grew louder, echoing across the venue. The host laughed, fanning herself with her cue cards. "Well, I'm sure everyone here would love that too!"

After the interview, the staff led them down the steps as another performer took the stage for the intermission number. Vegas walked first, then turned and extended a hand toward Pete. "Careful," he said naturally.

Pete reached out without hesitation, his hand slipping into Vegas'. It was a casual, thoughtless gesture between them, but the fans caught it instantly. The moment their fingers met, the crowd screamed even louder.

Both of them looked back, startled. They realized they were still holding hands. Pete let out a soft laugh, and Vegas quickly released him, both of them waving awkwardly to their fans before heading backstage.

Inside their waiting room, the noise outside was replaced by the hum of the air conditioner. They both sat down on the sofa, exhaling in relief.

Pol, Pete's manager, chuckled. "That was a good save. The fans will think it's fan service."

Pete leaned back, a half-smile on his lips. "They probably will," he said with a shrug.

Nop, who was checking his phone, suddenly frowned. "Ohh. Kelly's here too. She has a boutique event in this same mall."

Vegas looked up briefly. "That's good. She's busy and distracted. I will meet her next week for a meeting."

Pete turned his head toward him, smiling faintly. "The new series meeting?"

Vegas sighed. "Yeah. That one."

"Is the story good?" Pete asked, his tone genuinely curious.

"I like it," Vegas admitted. "The role's a bit challenging, but I want to do it."

Pete nodded, still smiling. "I'm excited for you then."

"I know," Vegas said softly, glancing at him.

Pol grinned. "You're really supportive, Pete. Even when Vegas is paired with Kelly again."

Pete's smile didn't fade. "Of course. I'm excited for him. Another series means more work, more experience. It's good for him."

Nop raised an eyebrow. "You're not jealous at all?"

Pete's eyes flicked briefly to Vegas, who was looking at his hands with a small smirk. Vegas muttered, "He knows."

Pete nodded. "I'm not. I know if Vegas and Kelly do a series together, it'll be a hit."

Pol laughed. "Then maybe you should sing the OST or make a cameo."

Pete chuckled. "Why not? I'd do it."

Vegas turned to him, his expression softening. "That's thoughtful of you."

"It's nothing," Pete said simply. "I'd be happy to."

Soon, the staff called them to head back on stage. The raffle draw was about to begin. Fans cheered as their names were called, and lucky winners came up for prizes and short photo sessions, groups with Vegas and Pete, and a few individual fans with Vegas and Pete. The energy in the event was warm, playful, and alive.

By the end of the event, their smiles were genuine but tired. After saying goodbye to the fans, they headed back down to the basement parking with their team. The plan was to grab a late lunch before heading home.

But just as they reached the van, they spotted a familiar figure near another car. Kelly, in a simple white blouse and jeans, was talking to her staff. When she saw them, she smiled faintly and waved.

"Hey," she greeted.

"Hi," Vegas replied. "Heading home?"

Kelly nodded. "Yeah, just wrapped up the boutique event."

Before Vegas could say anything else, Pete stepped forward with that friendly ease of his. "You should join us for a meal," he said. "We're eating out anyway."

Kelly blinked in surprise. "Ohh, no, it's fine. I don't want to bother you."

"You won't," Pete insisted gently. "Come with us. It'll be nice to catch up."

Kelly hesitated, then looked at Vegas. He simply nodded and smiled at her, wordlessly encouraging her.

"Alright," she said finally. "If you're sure."

"Pol," Pete said, turning to his manager, "tell Kelly's staff where we're going so they can convoy with us."

"Got it," Pol replied, already walking toward her team.

As they settled into their vans, Vegas texted Pete, who was in his own van.

Vegas: Thanks for inviting her.

Pete: It's fine. She looks like she needs a little escape. Even if it's just a meal with us.

Vegas stared at his phone for a moment, quietly admiring Pete's thoughtfulness

Vegas: You really are too kind sometimes.

Pete: Maybe. But sometimes, a small kindness can go a long way.

Vegas smiled faintly, leaning back in his seat as the buildings passed by outside, feeling both content and quietly proud of the man he's in love with.

The restaurant they chose was quiet and elegant. The staff led them to a private room with a long table that could seat twenty, giving them more than enough space to breathe and talk without worrying about people watching.

Lunch went smoothly. The table buzzed with easy conversation and laughter as plates of grilled seafood, Thai curry, and salads filled the center. Pete and Kelly found themselves chatting about their recent shoots, while Vegas occasionally added his thoughts between bites.

When the topic shifted to the upcoming project, Vegas noticed how interested Pete seemed. His eyes lit up every time Kelly mentioned details about the story or their characters. Kelly, on the other hand, looked relaxed, her usual guarded posture softening around Pete's warmth. It wasn't hard to see why; Pete had that calm, kind energy that made people feel comfortable around him.

By the time dessert arrived, the atmosphere had turned almost homey. Pete laughed at something Pol said, while Kelly shook her head, smiling as she took another bite of cake.

"You should come to Phuket with us," Pete said suddenly, glancing at Kelly.

"Phuket?" she asked, amused.

"Yeah," Pete replied. "Me, Vegas, Jenna, and my friend Big are going two weeks from now. Ken was supposed to join, but he has an international event. You should come if you're free."

Kelly blinked, a bit surprised. "That's kind of you. I'll have to check my schedule first, but it sounds fun."

"Do that," Pete said with a grin. "It'll be nice to have you there."

Their staff started excusing themselves afterward, heading out first to wait by the vans. Pete stood up a moment later. "I'll go to the restroom for a bit," he said, giving Vegas a small smile before stepping out.

That left Vegas and Kelly alone at the table. Nop and Pol stayed quietly by the door, giving them some privacy while still keeping an eye on things.

Vegas sipped his water and looked at Kelly. "Kelly, I actually have something important to tell you," he said after a pause.

Kelly set down her fork and leaned in slightly. "What is it?"

"I'd rather you hear it from me before you hear it from Khun King," he began carefully. "I don't want any misunderstandings."

Kelly's brows lifted. "All right..."

Vegas took a slow breath, then met her eyes. "I'm dating Pete."

For a moment, Kelly just stared at him, eyes wide in disbelief. "You're joking," she said finally, half-laughing.

"I'm not," Vegas said simply.

Kelly blinked again, then her expression softened into a wide smile. "Wow. Vegas, that's... that's wonderful. Congratulations!"

Vegas smiled back, relieved. "Thanks. You're actually the first co-star I've told personally."

Kelly laughed quietly. "After all these years working together, this is the first time you've told me you're in a relationship. I'm really happy for you."

Vegas grinned. "You're not going to ask if I'm gay?"

Kelly raised an eyebrow, amused. "Do I have to? My good friend is in a relationship with a wonderful person. Why would I focus on that?"

Vegas chuckled softly. "You're kinder than most. Khun King asked me if I was gay when he found out about Pete."

Kelly's smile faded slightly. "He did? How did that go?"

Vegas sighed. "We haven't talked since then."

"Ohh, Vegas," she said, her voice filled with sympathy. "I'm sorry you had to deal with that." She sighs and smiles at him. "Whatever your identity is, you're still the same Vegas to me. That won't change."

He nodded, a small, grateful smile curving his lips. "Thank you, Kelly."

Just then, Pete returned, wiping his hands with a napkin. "All done," he said cheerfully. "I already settled the bill."

Vegas frowned. "You should've let me handle that."

Pete waved him off. "It's fine." Then, noticing Kelly's bright smile, he looked between the two of them curiously. "What's going on here? Did I miss something?"

Vegas glanced at him, then said casually, "I told Kelly about us."

Pete froze for a second, then a faint blush crept onto his cheeks. "Ohh."

Kelly laughed softly. "Congratulations, you two. I wish you both all the happiness and love in the world."

Pete smiled shyly. "Thank you, Kelly."

Vegas and Kelly stood up, followed by Pete. Together, they walked out of the private room to where their staff waited.

The air outside the restaurant had been light a moment ago, filled with the quiet murmur of staff and the soft rumble of engines waiting at the curb. But that peace was shattered the instant someone screamed Kelly's name.

Kelly froze mid-step, her hand still half-raised in farewell. The voice was loud, desperate, and raw. She turned her head sharply, searching. Then she saw him.

"Mon..." she whispered.

He stood a few meters away, his face pale and drawn. His black shirt clung to him with sweat, and his jacket was half unzipped. His hair was a mess beneath a baseball cap, and his eyes, bloodshot and unfocused, betrayed how much he had drunk.

Before anyone could react, Pete moved instinctively, stepping in front of Kelly. The small but firm movement made Kelly's breath hitch. She clutched the strap of her bag, standing partly behind him.

"Kelly!!!" Mon shouted again, his voice hoarse.

Sorn, Kelly's manager, hurried toward him, holding out a hand. "Khun Mon, you need to leave. You're drunk."

But Mon shoved her hard, and she stumbled backward, falling to the ground. Kelly gasped, rushing forward a step, only to freeze when Pete's arm came up to block her path protectively. Two other staff tried to stop Mon, but he punched and pushed them away. Some restaurant staff and male staff of Vegas, Pete, and Kelly stood on the side, waiting to lunge at Mon.

"Mon!" Vegas barked, his voice sharp and commanding. "What do you want?"

Mon ignored him. His eyes were fixed on Kelly, wild and desperate. "Kelly, please. Come with me. We need to talk."

Kelly's lips trembled. "I... I don't want to. Please leave me alone, Mon."

"I can't do that!" Mon's voice cracked. He staggered forward, tears forming in his eyes. "You're all I have left. I lost my job, my friends won't talk to me, and my family keeps telling me to give up. But I don't want to. I can't. Please, Kelly. I'll change. I'll be better."

Kelly shook her head, her eyes glassy with tears. "No. Mon, we're over. Please, leave me alone." She clutched Pete's sleeve tightly, trembling. Pete felt the pull and glanced down, then back at Mon with a steady, cautious gaze.

"Mon," Pete said calmly, "give her time. You need to take some time, too. You're not okay right now. Don't do something you'll regret."

"Shut up!" Mon screamed, his voice echoing off the concrete. "Mind your own fucking business!!!"

He reached into his pocket, and everyone froze as a glint of metal caught the light.

A Swiss knife.

"Mon, no," Vegas said firmly, stepping forward and putting himself between Pete and Mon. "Put that down."

Nop rushed to grab Vegas by the arm. "Vegas, don't—"

But Vegas pulled free, his eyes locked on Mon. "Let go of the knife, Mon. Don't make this worse."

Mon's hand trembled, but his anger was boiling over. He pointed the blade at Vegas. "Stay out of this! This is between me and Kelly!"

Kelly broke down, sobbing. "Please stop! Stop!!! Leave me alone!!!"

Pete's voice shook slightly, but he still spoke, his tone steady. "You're scaring her, Mon. How can she even talk to you when you're like this?"

Mon's expression twisted. "You shut up!" he yelled, his voice dripping venom. "You pathetic Katoey! Stay out of our this!"

The insult hung heavy in the air. Everyone froze. Kelly gasped, Sorn covered her mouth in shock, and Vegas' expression darkened instantly.

"Don't fucking insult him," Vegas growled, his voice low but full of anger.

"Shut up!" Mon roared and suddenly lunged forward, knife in hand.

Time suddenly slowed.

Kelly's scream tore through the air. Pete pushed her toward Pol without hesitation, and she stumbled into his arms. Vegas braced himself, ready to punch Mon, but in that split second, Pete moved again—stepping in front of him, facing him.

The sound of the impact was dull but heavy.

Pete gasped, his body jerking as Mon's knife buried deep into his lower back before he pulled it out. His eyes widened, breath catching as pain flashed across his face.

"Pete!" Vegas caught him before he fell, his arms wrapping around him instinctively.

Nop and the other male staff reacted instantly, tackling Mon to the ground. The knife clattered away as they restrained him, Mon still screaming incoherently.

"Oh my God!!! Pete!!!" Kelly cried, her hands shaking violently as she watched, tears streaming down her face.

Vegas lowered himself to the ground, his knees hitting the pavement hard. He held Pete tightly, trying to keep pressure where the blood was seeping fast through his shirt.

"Pete, stay with me," Vegas said, his voice breaking. "Baby, please, look at me."

Pete's eyes fluttered open weakly. He smiled faintly, as if trying to ease Vegas' panic. "You're... okay," he whispered before his eyes closed again and his body went limp in Vegas' arms.

"Pete!" Vegas shouted, his voice raw and desperate.

Kelly sobbed harder, covering her mouth as people nearby pulled out their phones to call for help.

Mon was still shouting, even as Nop and two guards pinned him to the ground. "You deserve it! You all deserve it! Die! Fucking die!!!"

But Vegas barely heard him. He held Pete close, his hands trembling, eyes wide with terror. Around them, chaos erupted. Passerby, staff, and restaurant security all rushed forward, but for Vegas, the world had shrunk to just the man in his arms, pale and still.

Pete had saved him. He didn't even think twice.

---

Actor Pete Saengtham Injured During Restaurant Stabbing Incident

Bangkok, Thailand — Singer-Actor Pete Saengtham was rushed to the hospital yesterday after being stabbed while protecting fellow actor Vegas Theerapanyakul and Kelly Chaiyawan during a violent altercation outside a restaurant in central Bangkok. The attacker was later identified as Mon Noppakun, an actor and the ex-boyfriend of Kelly Chaiyawan.

According to witnesses, Kelly, Vegas, Pete, and several staff members were having a late lunch at a restaurant after their separate events in a nearby mall when Mon suddenly appeared. He reportedly demanded to talk to Kelly, but she refused to go with him.

"Mon looked drunk and out of control," one witness said. "He was shouting at Kelly and wouldn't calm down even when the staff tried to intervene."

Things quickly escalated when Mon allegedly pulled out a Swiss knife and attempted to attack Vegas. In a split second, Pete stepped between them, shielding Vegas from the blow. Pete was stabbed in the right side of his lower back before people in the scene managed to subdue Mon.

Emergency services were called immediately, and Pete was rushed to a nearby hospital, where he underwent emergency treatment. His condition is now reported as stable.

Mon, who appeared intoxicated and possibly under the influence of drugs, was taken into custody by officers from a nearby police station. Authorities confirmed that he is being held for questioning and will face charges including attempted murder, possession of a weapon, and public disturbance.

Kelly was seen visibly shaken outside the restaurant while Vegas accompanied Pete to the hospital. Polaris Studio has yet to issue personal statements, but King Entertainment confirmed the incident in a short press release, saying:

"Kelly Chaiyawan is safe and cooperating with authorities. Vegas Theerapanyakul is also safe and currently on break. Our thoughts are with Pete Saengtham, who acted selflessly in a terrifying situation. We ask everyone to respect their privacy as investigations continue."

Police are now reviewing CCTV footage from the restaurant and awaiting toxicology reports to determine Mon's condition at the time of the incident.

Fans and colleagues of Pete have since flooded social media with messages of support, praising his courage and quick action.

Authorities have urged the public not to spread false or exaggerated claims online as the case remains under investigation.

— Reported by Pie Nattaya, Siam News Daily

Chapter 24: Talk Of The Town

Chapter Text

<Fucking Mon! I knew he was up to no good! Imagine dating Kelly but still fucked it up!>

<Pete saved both Vegas and Kelly from Mon. If I hear anyone question Pete's kindness, I'll curse you all till next life>

---

Vegas hadn't left the hospital since Pete was rushed in. He stood outside the operating room, his hands still stained with Pete's blood, the metallic scent lingering in the air. His shirt was crumpled and soaked through, but he didn't care. He couldn't move, couldn't think of anything else but the man fighting for his life inside.

"Vegas," Nop said softly, standing beside him. "You should change your clothes first. They're covered in blood."

Vegas didn't even look at him. His eyes were fixed on the red light above the operating room door. "I'll wait for Pete first," he muttered. "I'm not leaving him."

Nop sighed but didn't insist further.

A few moments later, Tankhun arrived with Kim, Arm, and Pol. They looked worried, exhaustion already showing on their faces from rushing to the hospital. When Tankhun saw Vegas, his expression softened.

"Vegas," Tankhun said gently, walking up to him. "How is he?"

"He's still inside," Vegas answered quietly, voice trembling. "I should've taken care of him. I should've protected him. I'm sorry."

Tankhun shook his head and pats Vegas' shoulder. "It's not your fault. It's Mon's. Don't put that weight on yourself."

Vegas lowered his gaze, guilt twisting his chest.

Kim stepped forward and placed a hand on Vegas' shoulder. "Pete's grandparents are on their way. They'll be here soon."

Vegas nodded faintly. "I feel bad for them. They must be so worried."

"They deserve to know what's going on," Tankhun said. "I already called them. They're coming as fast as they can."

Moments passed in heavy silence. The only sound was the ticking of the wall clock and the faint hum of the hospital corridor.

Then Nop spoke again, holding his phone. "Khun King sent me a message. He wants you to go home and rest."

Vegas looked up sharply, his eyes dark. "Tell him I'm not leaving Pete," he said coldly.

"Vegas—"

"Tell him," Vegas repeated, his tone leaving no room for argument.

Nop pressed his lips together and nodded. "All right."

Two long hours crawled by before the red light above the door finally went off. The doctor stepped out, still in surgical gear, his mask pulled down. Vegas rushed forward.

"Doctor, how is he?"

The doctor gave a tired but reassuring smile. "He's stable. The surgery went well. There was no severe damage to his vital organs. He's in the recovery room now and will be moved to a private room later."

Vegas let out a shaky breath, his knees nearly giving out from relief. His eyes burned with tears.

"Thank you," he said, his voice breaking.

"Don't worry," the doctor said kindly. "He just needs rest. He'll wake up soon."

As the doctor walked away, Nop turned to Vegas. "You should change now. Pete's safe. You can't look like this when he wakes up."

Vegas looked at him for a moment before finally nodding. "Okay."

An hour later, Pete was moved to his private room. He lay on the bed, pale but breathing steadily, his chest rising and falling beneath the thin hospital blanket. The room was quiet except for the soft beeping of the monitor beside him.

Tankhun thanked the doctor again before he left. "Thank you for saving him."

When the room settled, Vegas pulled a chair next to Pete's bed and sat down. His eyes never left Pete's face. Slowly, he reached for Pete's hand and brought it to his lips, pressing a gentle kiss to the back of his palm.

"I'm sorry," Vegas whispered, tears slipping down his cheeks. "I should've protected you. I should've been there."

Tankhun, watching from behind, felt a sting in his chest. He turned to the others and said softly, "Let's give them some space. We'll wait outside."

Pol, Arm, Kim, and Nop followed him out of the room.

Outside, Kim broke the silence first. "I already contacted our attorney. We can talk tomorrow about the case we'll file against Mon."

"Good," Tankhun said firmly. "I won't let this go easily." He turned to Nop. "What's King Entertainment planning to do?"

"The company will also file a case," Nop replied. "On Kelly and Vegas' behalf. We have evidence of Mon's behavior toward Kelly these past few weeks. It'll help."

Tankhun exhaled, rubbing his forehead. "At least something's being done. But I still don't understand why Mon did all of this."

Pol crossed his arms. "From what I heard from Kelly's staff, Mon's been having a hard time since he lost his projects. He started drinking a lot. One of them even saw him using drugs."

Kim's jaw tightened. "Pathetic."

"Kelly's staying in a safe place now," Pol continued. "Mon kept showing up at her condo ever since Kelly left him, so her team moved her somewhere else."

Tankhun shook his head. "He's a hopeless case. I used to pity him, but not anymore. What he did to Kelly alone is unforgivable. And Pete..." His voice faltered. "He almost killed Pete."

Arm sighed, looking through the glass window at Vegas sitting by Pete's bedside. "I just hope justice will be served this time."

Tankhun nodded, his eyes following Arm's gaze. "It will be," he said quietly. "It has to be."

---

Morning sunlight slowly spilled through the thin hospital curtains, casting a soft, golden hue on the white walls. The faint beeping of machines and the distant chatter of nurses filled the quiet room where Vegas had spent the night. His head rested beside Pete's bed, using his arm as a pillow. He didn't even realize he had fallen asleep like that.

Then, he felt it—fingers brushing gently through his hair, slow and careful, like someone memorizing the shape of him. Vegas stirred and blinked, his eyes meeting a familiar soft gaze. Pete was awake, smiling faintly.

"Good morning," Pete said, his voice weak but warm.

Vegas immediately straightened up, rubbing his eyes before reaching for Pete's hand again. "Hey... you're awake. How are you feeling?"

Pete chuckled softly. "I should be asking you that. You look like you slept in the most uncomfortable position. You could've used the couch."

Vegas shook his head. "I'm fine. I just wanted to be close in case something happened." His thumb brushed over Pete's knuckles as he asked quietly, "How are you?"

Pete winced slightly, shifting against the pillows. "My back hurts, but I'll live."

Vegas exhaled in relief, his shoulders dropping. "I'm so sorry, Pete."

Pete frowned. "Don't. You didn't do anything wrong."

"I should've been the one who got hurt," Vegas said quietly, guilt heavy in his tone. "Not you."

Pete looked at him firmly. "No one should've gotten hurt. Not you, not me. Mon was drunk and not in his right mind."

Vegas's jaw tightened. "Don't defend him, Pete. He stabbed you. You could've died."

Pete's expression softened, a sad smile forming on his lips. "I'm not defending him. I just... understand what kind of place he's in right now. It doesn't excuse what he did, but I get it."

For a moment, silence settled between them, filled only by the faint hum of the air conditioning. Vegas finally spoke again. "Kelly messaged around dawn. She asked about you."

Pete's brows lifted. "Really? How is she?"

" She's fine, just shaken. She's in a safe place now. I told her you made it through the night. She was so sorry about what happened and said she'll come by later."

Pete smiled faintly. "I'm glad she's okay. She must've been terrified."

"She was," Vegas admitted. He lifted Pete's hand and pressed a gentle kiss on the back of it. "I was, too. I thought I was going to lose you."

Pete's chest tightened at the sound of his voice. "I'm sorry you had to go through that," he whispered.

Vegas shook his head. "You have nothing to be sorry for. What matters is that you're here." He hesitated, then added, "There's going to be a lawsuit against Mon. King Entertainment is filing it, and Polaris Studio will be pressing charges too, for what happened to you."

Pete looked troubled. "I wish they wouldn't, but... what he did was a crime. I can't really argue with that."

Vegas reached out and brushed a strand of hair from Pete's forehead. "Don't think about it now. You just need to rest and recover. Everything else can wait."

Pete nodded, a small smile returning to his face. "Okay. But right now... I'm kind of hungry."

Vegas blinked, then let out a short laugh. "Okay, I'll let the nurse know so they can bring in your breakfast." He turned toward the call button and pressed it.

When the nurse arrived, Vegas told her gently, "He's awake and wants breakfast."

The nurse smiled and nodded, checking Pete's vitals before leaving to arrange the meal. Vegas turned back to Pete, his hand never leaving his.

As sunlight continued to warm the quiet room, Vegas realized how precious that moment was. The simple relief of seeing Pete awake, talking, breathing. After everything that happened, that was all he needed.

By noon, the room smelled faintly of citrus. Vegas sat by the bedside, carefully peeling an orange, his fingers stained with juice as he separated each slice with quiet focus. Pete was sitting upright now, a pillow tucked behind his back for support. He was watching Vegas with a small, content smile, the kind that made the room feel lighter despite the hospital air.

The calm didn't last long. The door opened, followed by Tankhun's familiar voice echoing down the hallway. "Pete! My precious Pete! You're awake!!!"

Vegas and Pete both turned toward the door. Tankhun swept in dramatically, his usual bright outfit somehow looking even louder against the sterile white walls. Behind him came two elderly people—Pete's grandparents, Samorn and Klahan.

The moment Samorn saw her grandson, she rushed forward, eyes glassy with tears. "Ohh, my poor boy," she murmured, holding onto Pete's hand tightly. "Are you alright? Let me see you."

Pete smiled softly, touched by her concern. "I'm fine, Grandma. Really. My wound is not that deep, and I'm okay now." he assured his grandma. Vegas scowled at Pete for a split second before being serious again because they both knew Pete's stab wound was deep.

Klahan, who had stayed a step behind, leaned in to get a better look at Pete. His face was calm, but his eyes betrayed the worry he felt. "You gave us quite a scare," he said quietly before helping Samorn sit down on the chair beside the bed.

Samorn sighed, brushing her hand gently over Pete's arm. "When we heard what happened, I couldn't sleep. I was so worried something terrible had happened to you."

"I'm sorry for making you worry," Pete said. "But I'm safe now."

Klahan turned his attention to Tankhun, his tone firm but curious. "What happened to the man who stabbed him?"

Tankhun crossed his arms and let out a breath. "He's in jail now, waiting for his case hearing. The last update I got was that he's sober and apparently realizes what he did. Whether that matters or not, we'll see."

As the room fell silent, Samorn's eyes wandered until they stopped at Vegas, who was still holding the half-peeled orange awkwardly in his hands. "And who might you be, young man?" she asked.

Pete's lips curved into a soft smile. "Grandma, Grandpa... this is Vegas. He's the one I worked with in my first TV series. Vegas, this is my grandpa, KLahan, and my grandma, Samorn."

Vegas placed the orange neatly on the plate in front of Pete before standing up and giving a respectful wai. "It's an honor to meet you, Khun Samorn, Khun Klahan."

Pete hesitated for a moment, then added, "He's also my boyfriend."

The words hung in the air for a few seconds. Samorn and Klahan looked from Pete to Vegas, their expressions flickering with surprise before settling into something more thoughtful. Tankhun, standing near the foot of the bed, smirked quietly, clearly entertained by the sudden tension. Vegas looked nervous, his hands fidgeting slightly by his sides.

Klahan walked toward him slowly, his gaze scanning Vegas from head to toe before meeting his eyes. Vegas straightened his back, trying to hide his unease. Then, to his relief, Klahan placed a firm but warm hand on his shoulder.

"It's good to meet you, son," Klahan said. "Pete has never introduced anyone to us before, so you must be special."

Vegas smiled, both nervous and relieved. "Thank you, Khun. I'm really grateful to meet you."

Samorn, still holding Pete's hand, nodded kindly. "It's unfortunate that we're meeting like this, but I'm glad to meet you, Vegas."

Vegas bowed his head slightly. "I'm sorry for not protecting Pete. I should've done more."

Klahan shook his head. "It wasn't your fault. You can't control what another man does."

Pete sighed, looking at Vegas. "I've been telling him that since I woke up, but he won't listen."

Samorn smiles at Vegas. "Don't blame yourself, dear. The important thing is that Pete is still here."

Tankhun cleared his throat. "Speaking of which, I'll have to leave later for a meeting with the lawyers. We're finalizing the case we'll file against Mon." He turned to Pete, his expression softening. "I know you don't want to file a case, Pete, but we have to. You're Polaris Studio's artist, and it's our responsibility to protect you."

Pete nodded slowly. "I understand, Khun Tankhun. I just hope things don't get uglier."

"I hope so, too," Tankhun said. "I've already cleared your schedule for the rest of the month. You'll have time to rest and recover. No filming, no interviews."

Pete smiled gratefully. "Thank you, that means a lot."

To shift the mood, Samorn looked at the two young men and asked, "So, how did you two meet and end up together?"

Pete glanced shyly at Vegas, who gave him a small, knowing smile. They explained briefly that they first met during a fashion show, later worked together in a music video, and eventually landed a series together. Their friendship deepened on set, and by the time they attended a fashion event in Paris, their relationship had quietly blossomed into something more.

For a while, the hospital room felt warm again. Laughter and quiet conversation filled the air, pushing away the heaviness that had lingered since the night of the incident. And as Pete watched his grandparents smiling and Vegas sitting beside him, he felt, for the first time in days, that everything would be alright.

---

A week later, Pete was finally discharged from the hospital. The air outside felt different to him—lighter, freer—after days of hearing nothing but the beeping of machines and the muffled footsteps of nurses. His grandparents were there, waiting with gentle smiles, while Pol handled most of the arrangements. Together, they decided to travel to Chumphon where Pete could recover in peace, away from the constant noise of the media and flashing cameras.

Vegas had been there that morning, helping Pete pack the few things he brought with him to the hospital. He sat by the bedside, peeling an orange and feeding Pete small slices while the nurses finalized the discharge papers.

"You'll call me, right?" Pete asked softly, his eyes searching Vegas' face.

"I'll call every night," Vegas replied, his voice calm but his eyes full of worry. "And I'll visit as soon as I can, I promise. Just focus on getting better."

He couldn't go with Pete because of his packed schedule. There was a production meeting that afternoon regarding his and Kelly's upcoming comeback series, among other obligations that couldn't be postponed. Pete nodded, understanding, even if the thought of leaving Vegas behind made his chest ache.

By the time Vegas arrived at the meeting room, several people were already there: the writer, the director, a few executive producers, and Kelly. She looked distant, her gaze lost somewhere on the floor, her posture tense and tired.

Vegas walked in quietly, greeting everyone before sitting beside her. "Hey," he said softly, just enough for her to hear.

Kelly flinched slightly, then turned her head toward him. She gave a small, weary smile. "Hi, Vegas."

"You okay?" Vegas asked, noticing the dark circles under her eyes and how she kept fiddling with her bracelet.

Kelly exhaled slowly. "Yeah... just stressed. The whole situation with Mon is still going on. His side is asking me to drop the case for old time's sake."

Vegas frowned. "Seriously?"

"Unfortunately, yes," she said quietly. "But I told them it's out of my hands now. Too many people witnessed what happened. And... it wasn't just me. You and Pete got dragged into that mess. He almost killed Pete, for God's sake."

Her voice cracked at the end. She pressed her lips together, trying to compose herself. Vegas looked at her with understanding.

"How's Pete?" she asked after a moment.

"He's okay," Vegas replied gently. "Resting in Chumphon with his grandparents. He's in good hands."

Kelly's expression softened. "I wanted to visit him, but my manager said I can't. Company's orders."

"It's fine," Vegas said with a small nod. "He understands. Don't stress yourself too much about it. Maybe we can set a lunch or dinner with him when he comes back here in Bangkok."

"I love that idea," Kelly said.

Then, the door opened, and King walked in. His presence immediately changed the atmosphere in the room. Everyone straightened in their seats. He looked around briefly, spotting Vegas and Kelly right away, before letting out a quiet sigh and taking the chair at the head of the table.

"Let's begin," King said shortly.

The meeting started smoothly. The writer presented the story, and the director showed preview photos of filming locations, mountain ranges, coastal towns, and romantic city streets. The team even discussed potential singers for the soundtrack. For a moment, everything felt like it was returning to normal.

But when the discussion ended, King leaned forward, his eyes settling on Vegas and Kelly.

"I'll be direct," he began. "The ongoing case against Mon will proceed. It's unfortunate and traumatic, but neither of you should let it hold your careers back. We have work to do."

Kelly nodded weakly. Vegas remained still, watching him carefully.

"Kelly," King continued, "I'm sorry for what you're going through. Truly. But this series might be good for you. Focus on the work, on your character. The company will handle the case, and we'll win it. You have our support."

Kelly murmured a quiet "thank you," her eyes downcast.

Then King turned to Vegas. "As for you, Vegas, I'm glad you're safe. I'm also grateful that Pete protected you. He's done a lot for you. But for now, I think it's best if you lay low on meeting him."

Vegas' brows furrowed. "What do you mean?"

King clasped his hands on the table. "You and Pete share a... special connection, I understand that. But right now, what the company needs is for you to focus on acting, especially with Kelly. The public doesn't need distractions."

Vegas let out a sharp scoff. The quiet room seemed to shrink at the sound. Kelly glanced at him nervously.

"What's funny?" King asked coldly.

Vegas turned his gaze to him, eyes burning. "Is this your way of thanking the person who saved your two artists' lives?"

King's expression tightened. "Don't put words in my mouth, Vegas."

"'Special connection,' huh," Vegas muttered under his breath, almost spitting the words. Kelly gently touched his arm.

"Vegas, calm down," she whispered.

But he didn't. He looked straight at King again, his tone low and steady, but shaking with anger. "I get it. You don't like gays. You've made that clear before. But at least have the decency to respect Pete. He's the reason Kelly and I are both alive."

"Vegas!" King hissed, his name sharp like a warning.

Vegas stood up, the chair scraping against the floor. "Whether you like it or not, Pete saved our lives. We owe him respect. I won't let anyone disrespect him," he said, his voice louder now. "I won't let anyone disrespect my boyfriend."

The room fell silent. Every eye was on him. Kelly stares at Vegas in shock at first before she smiles in admiration at how brave he is defending his lover. King's jaw clenched.

"Are we done here?" Vegas asked, looking at King.

King pointed toward the door. "Get out of my face."

Vegas gave a small, humorless smile, then turned and walked out of the room. The door shut behind him with a dull thud, leaving everyone frozen, too stunned to speak.

Kelly looked at King. She's also offended by how King acts like Pete was no one to her and Vegas, like what he did is nothing. No one dared say a word. The tension that lingered in the air was heavy, and it was clear that Vegas' outburst had just changed everything.

---

The low thrum of music filled the VIP room, blending with the quiet hum of laughter and clinking glasses. The lights were warm and dim, the air thick with the faint scent of whiskey and expensive perfume. Vegas leaned back on the couch, a drink in his hand, surrounded by familiar faces: Kinn, Porsche, Tay, and Time. It had been a long day, and though he was used to holding his composure in public, tonight his patience was worn thin.

"So, what did Khun King say again?" Porsche asked, his brows drawn together as he leaned forward.

Vegas exhaled and stared into his glass. "He told me to lay low on seeing Pete. He understands that we have a special connection, but we need to focus on the series first."

"Special connection?" Porsche repeated, his tone dripping with disbelief. "God, Khun King really said that? What the hell is wrong with that man?"

"He did," Vegas muttered. "And he didn't even try to hide the fact that he doesn't like the fact that I'm dating Pete."

Porsche scoffed. "Unbelievable. He's working in an industry filled with queer people. Stylists, managers, make-up artists, writers, and yet he's being homophobic? How does that even make sense?"

Tay sipped his drink and shrugged. "He's an old dude, Porsche. Probably just a boomer mentality. Some of them can't keep up with how open things are now."

"Yeah, but he's running a media company," Time said, swirling the ice in his glass. "He should know better." He glanced at Vegas. "If we're being honest, based on numbers alone, your pairing with Pete has already surpassed the one you had with Kelly. What's it been, a little over a year since you and Pete were cast together? And you've already broken records."

Vegas smiled faintly, though it didn't quite reach his eyes.

Time continued, warming up to his point. "Vegas and Kelly worked together for what, five, six years? That's a solid run, but times have changed. BL ships are huge now. Fans eat it up. Look around. Bangkok is covered with BL actor billboards and brand endorsements. Straight pairings barely stand out anymore."

Kinn nodded in agreement. "King's making a big mistake. He should be taking advantage of your and Pete's popularity, not trying to hide it. Your chemistry sells. Kelly's comeback might help her, sure, but you're already in a different league, Vegas. You're not just an actor anymore. You're a brand. A versatile one."

Vegas let out a quiet chuckle. "Tell that to King. He thinks I'm a liability."

"King's an idiot," Porsche muttered, crossing his arms. "You're disappointed for dating such an iconic singer, huh?"

"Yeah," Vegas admitted. "But what can I do? I can't force him to see things differently."

Porsche looked at him for a moment, then smirked slightly. "Wait, when does your contract expire again?"

"In a few months," Vegas said.

"Are you planning to renew it?" Porsche asked.

Vegas hesitated, staring at the golden rim of his glass. "I haven't thought about it. Honestly, when Mon and Kelly were booming as a ship, I already planned not to renew. I wanted to go to the States, get my master's degree, maybe start fresh. But then... Pete happened. I set it aside."

Time leaned back, smiling a little. "Do you still want to study?"

Vegas thought for a second before answering. "It was my dream before. But then showbiz came. Things changed."

Kinn tilted his head. "You can still do that if you want to. You're not stuck here, brother."

Vegas smiled softly. "Maybe. I don't know yet. Let's see how things go. If King stays an asshole, maybe I'll finally do it."

The group burst out laughing, the tension finally easing.

"Please do," Porsche said between laughs. "You'd be doing all of us a favor."

Tay chuckled and rested his chin on Time's shoulder. Time, in turn, slung an arm around Tay's waist and kissed his cheek.

The sight made Vegas smile a little more genuinely. For a moment, everything felt lighter again.

"Anyway," Porsche said, eager to shift the topic, "Tay, how's your podcast doing? Still killing it?"

Tay's face lit up immediately. "Actually, yes. We made it to the top ten Thai podcasts this week."

"That's awesome!" Vegas said with genuine surprise. "I heard one of your episodes. WithJeff Satur. It's a great episode."

"Ohh, that one," Tay said with a small, proud grin. "Yeah, I loved that episode. I really want authenticity on my show. I want my guests to talk freely. No scripts, no filters, no judgment. Just honest conversation."

Porsche nodded. "You've achieved that, Tay. People feel safe when they listen to your podcast. It's amazing what you're doing."

Time pulled Tay closer and said softly, "I'm proud of you." Then he kissed Tay's cheek again, earning a bashful smile from him.

Vegas watched them quietly, a thought forming in his head. "Hey, Tay."

Tay looked up. "Yeah?"

Vegas leaned forward. "Would you be interested in having me as a guest on your podcast? Maybe after the series ends?"

Tay blinked in surprise. "Wait, are you serious?"

"Yeah," Vegas said. "But it'll have to be later, once the filming's done. If you can wait for me."

Tay's smile widened. "Of course I can wait. Having you on would be lovely."

Porsche grinned. "Ohh, that's going to be huge. Vegas Theerapanyakul on a podcast that's all about honest conversations? It will be the talk of the town."

Vegas chuckled. "I just want to speak my mind in public, once in a while."

Kinn raised his glass. "Then to that! Vegas is finally speaking his mind."

Everyone lifted their glasses, laughter and clinking filling the room again. For the first time that night, Vegas felt the heaviness in his chest start to fade. Maybe, just maybe, things would turn out fine after all.

When Vegas got home, the silence of his condo felt heavy. The faint hum of the city outside barely reached through the thick glass windows. He dropped his keys on the counter, loosened his shirt, and sank onto the sofa. His head rested against the cushion as he stared blankly at the ceiling, the conversation with King replaying in his mind like a broken record.

He exhaled deeply and reached for his phone, scrolling through his contacts until his thumb stopped on Pete's name. Without thinking much, he pressed the call button.

Pete answered on the second ring, his voice warm and a little sleepy. "Hello?"

"Hey," Vegas said softly. "Am I disturbing you?"

"No," Pete replied, the sound of rustling sheets in the background. "I'm just scrolling through my phone. Couldn't sleep yet." Then, after a brief pause, Pete chuckled. "You sound funny. Are you drunk?"

Vegas smiled faintly. "Not drunk. Just a bit tipsy. Went out with Kinn, Porsche, Tay, and Time for a drink."

"That's good," Pete said, amusement in his voice. "You needed that. So... how was the meeting?"

Vegas let out a long sigh, leaning his head back. "It was good at first. Everything went well until King ruined it."

"What happened?" Pete asked, his tone soft but curious.

Vegas rubbed his temple. "He told Kelly and me to focus on our upcoming series. Said Kelly needed a distraction from the case with Mon, and for me..." He paused, his voice tightening slightly. "He said he understands that you and I have a special connection, but he wants me to lie low in seeing you and focus on work."

There was silence on the other end before Pete said quietly, "Ohh."

Vegas frowned at that simple response. "I told him to at least respect you. I said even if he's against gays, he could at least show decency toward the person who saved both Kelly's and my life."

Pete sighed softly. "So you lost your calm on him."

"Yeah," Vegas admitted, closing his eyes. "But it frustrates me, Pete. He treats our relationship like it's something wrong. Like we're some kind of abomination. It's 2025, for God's sake. How can someone still be that hateful?"

Pete's voice came gentle, calm. "People have different opinions, Vegas. And they're entitled to that. Just because you're dating me doesn't mean Khun King will change his mind overnight."

Vegas stayed quiet, listening.

"Don't lose your temper over things like that," Pete continued. "They're not worth it. What we have is beautiful, something he'll never understand. That's what matters. You don't need King's approval, or anyone's approval to be with me, right?"

Vegas smiled softly. "No, I don't."

"There you go," Pete said. "Don't focus on the negative side of things. It'll only ruin what we have. Focus on the present. On us. At the end of the day, it's our relationship, not anyone else's."

Vegas nodded even though Pete couldn't see him. "You're right. I'm sorry for losing my temper earlier."

"Next time you feel like you're about to lose it," Pete said, his tone playfully firm, "just think about who's really involved in our relationship. It's you and me. Only us. No one else matters."

"Okay," Vegas murmured, smiling.

Pete chuckled softly. "Good boy."

Vegas laughed quietly, the sound low and warm. "I miss you."

"I miss you too," Pete replied. "I can't wait to go back to Bangkok and see you."

"I'll try to get a two-day break soon," Vegas said. "I'll come to Chumphon and visit you."

"Take your time," Pete said gently. "I'm not going anywhere."

Vegas smiled again, comforted by his voice. But then, something crossed his mind—the conversation earlier with his friends. "Pete, can I ask you something?"

"Sure."

"What would you feel if... I decided not to renew my contract with King Entertainment? If I went abroad to study instead?"

There was a pause, then Pete answered, "If that's what you want, I won't stop you. I'll miss you, of course, but I can visit. It's not impossible. As long as you're sure about your decision, I'll support you no matter what."

Vegas hesitated. "It'll be for two or three years. You think you can handle that?"

"I can," Pete said softly. "As long as you still want me by your side, I'll always be here, even if we're far away. Distance doesn't scare me."

Vegas swallowed hard, touched. "That was actually my plan years ago. Back when Mon and Kelly's careers were booming. I wanted to quit, study abroad, start new. But when I met you, everything changed. I only wanted to work with you. Be with you."

Pete's voice turned tender. "Then I'm glad you stayed. And whatever you choose next, I'll still be with you. Always."

Vegas felt something tighten in his chest, that warm, overwhelming kind of love that always hit him whenever Pete spoke like that. "Okay."

"Okay," Pete echoed softly.

There was a short silence, peaceful and full.

"I love you," Vegas said.

"I love you more," Pete's voice softened, like a lullaby. "Now go take a shower and rest."

"Yes, sir," Vegas said with a small laugh. "You should sleep too."

"I will."

"Good night, Pete."

"Good night, Vegas."

Vegas ended the call and stared at his phone for a moment, a faint smile tugging at his lips. Then he set it on the table, stood up, and headed toward the bathroom. The noise of running water soon filled the quiet apartment, washing away the last traces of frustration from his day. By the time he crawled into bed, the only thing in his mind was Pete's voice, and the quiet promise that, no matter what happened next, they would be okay.

Chapter 25: Happiness

Chapter Text

Vegas Theerapanyakul and Pete Saengtham: What's the Raal Score Between the Two?

The entertainment industry has been abuzz with speculation about the relationship between Vegas Theerapanyakul and Pete Saengtham, following a series of public sightings and a recent incident that brought their closeness further into the spotlight.

According to reliable sources, the two actors have been seen coming in and out of each other's condominium buildings on several occasions. Off stage, they've often been spotted spending quiet moments together, joining each other's circle of friends, and speaking warmly about one another during interviews. Their comfortable dynamic, both on and off camera, has only fueled curiosity about the true nature of their relationship.

The rumors gained even more attention after the recent incident involving Mon Noppakun. Reports say that Vegas and Pete were having a private lunch with Kelly Chaiyawan and their staff after an event at a nearby mall when Mon suddenly appeared, allegedly trying to approach Kelly in an unstable state. Witnesses say Pete and Vegas stepped in to protect Kelly, which led to a confrontation. The situation escalated when Mon reportedly called Pete a katoey, a Thai slur referring to gay men or transgender women, triggering a strong reaction from Vegas.

Amid the commotion, Pete tried to shield Vegas from Mon, but ended up being stabbed in the process. Those at the scene recounted an emotional moment where Vegas, visibly shaken, called Pete "baby" while urging him to stay awake as help arrived.

The incident has since intensified public interest in their relationship, though both actors have yet to make any statement addressing the speculation. Reporters have reached out to their respective management companies for clarification, but representatives said they are currently focused on the ongoing legal case against Mon Noppakun and will not be commenting on personal matters at this time.

For now, fans continue to express concern and support for both actors online, as many hope for Pete's full recovery and for clarity regarding the bond that has long captured the public's attention.

---

King leaned back in his chair as the headline burned in his mind. The soft glow of the monitor lit his sharp features, reflecting the article that had already started spreading across every social media platform. Vegas Theerapanyakul and Pete Saengtham: What's The Real Score Between The Two? He read the paragraph that mentioned Vegas calling Pete 'baby' again, jaw tightening, before finally closing the tab.

He stood, pushing away from his desk, and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window of his office. From the thirty-fourth floor, the city stretched beneath him, glittering and alive. He pressed a hand against the cold glass, his reflection staring back at him — calm, unreadable, but underneath, a storm was quietly building.

Ever since he first saw Vegas back in university, he had known the boy would go far. Vegas was everything an actor should be: kind, hardworking, and ambitious. A man with goals and a clear vision of what he wanted. Even when King's father tried to meddle, insisting that Vegas' salary be sent directly to him, Vegas had handled it with surprising grace. He had stood his ground with quiet dignity until his father backed off. That had earned King's respect.

But respect wasn't the same as trust.

King exhaled, crossing his arms. He used to believe that Vegas saw things the same way he did, that they both viewed BL as a stepping stone, a temporary phase before moving into the serious world of lakorns and films. It was supposed to be a calculated move, a project for exposure, nothing more. But Vegas had changed.

No, Pete had changed him.

King's eyes darkened as he recalled the first time he saw them together. Vegas was different around the singer, lighter, unguarded, like someone who finally stopped carrying the world on his back. That confidence, that glow... it came from Pete. And it was also what made Vegas start defying him.

He muttered to himself, "You were supposed to trust my vision, not destroy it."

Vegas had become one of the company's top artists again, and King had every intention of keeping it that way. But Pete was a distraction, a risk to everything King had built for him. Love was a dangerous thing in their world. It blurred judgment, ruined plans, and destroyed careers.

A knock broke his thoughts.

"Come in," he said, straightening.

His secretary entered, holding a tablet and a nervous expression. "Khun King, the press keeps calling. They're inquiring about the relationship between Khun Vegas and Khun Pete. What should we tell them?"

King turned, his face unreadable. "Tell the PR department to release a statement."

"Yes, sir. But... what should the statement say?"

He looked at her, his voice calm but final. "Say that Vegas Theerapanyakul's personal life is private, and the company has no comment regarding his relationship. Our focus remains on the case against Mon Noppakun, on behalf of Vegas and Kelly Chaiyawan."

The secretary nodded quickly. "Understood, sir. I'll tell them right away."

"Good. And make sure the statement goes out within the hour."

"Yes, sir." She bowed slightly before leaving the room, closing the door quietly behind her.

Silence filled the space again, broken only by the faint hum of the city below. King turned back to the window. His reflection stared back, colder this time.

He wasn't cruel, just realistic. Love stories were for scripts and screens, not for men trying to survive this industry. Pete might think he had brought out the best in Vegas, but King knew better. That confidence, that fire, would burn him if left unchecked.

King whispered to the glass, his tone quiet but firm. "I won't let you ruin yourself, Vegas. I won't let you ruin what I built."

His gaze hardened, and a faint smile ghosted on his lips, not out of joy, but conviction.

"Whatever it takes," he murmured. "I won't let your relationship ruin what I built."

---

Vegas sat quietly in the makeup chair, eyes fixed on his reflection while the artist worked on the final touches. The bright bulbs surrounding the mirror made his face glow in the glass, but his attention was elsewhere. His phone rested in his hand, thumb scrolling lazily through his packed schedule. One event after another filled the screen: shoots, interviews, a brand appearance, and finally, the start of filming for his upcoming series with Kelly.

He sighed softly when he realized there was no free day left, not even a weekend to spare. Two weeks had already passed since the last time he saw Pete, and now, it looked like another month would go by without him being able to visit Pete in Chumphon. The distance started to weigh heavily than usual. Pete had told him not to worry, saying he was healing well and enjoying the peace that came with staying at his grandparents' house. He even promised that when he returned, they could stay together again. It didn't matter whose place, he said, as long as they could fall asleep next to each other, even if that were all they managed to do.

Vegas placed his phone on the counter and exhaled a long breath of frustration. "Goddammit," he muttered under his breath.

Across the room, Nop sat on a stool, eyes glued to his tablet while typing something quickly. Vegas turned his head and called out, "Nop."

Nop looked up immediately. "Yeah?"

"Is there really no chance for me to take a short break? Even just two days?" Vegas asked, his tone low but heavy.

Nop hesitated, lowering his device slightly. "I already tried moving some schedules around," he said. "But I can't finalize anything without King's approval. You know how tight things are now, especially with the upcoming series."

Vegas let out a quiet curse and ran a hand through his hair. "Great."

For a moment, the only sound in the room was the hum of the lights. Then, a soft notification tone broke the silence. Vegas picked up his phone, expecting another reminder, but instead, a smile slowly tugged at his lips.

It was a photo message from Pete. In the selfie, Pete was holding a grilled fish on a plate, his smile wide and proud. The caption read: Grandpa caught it this morning. I grilled it myself.

Vegas stared at the photo longer than he meant to, the corners of his mouth softening. He quickly typed a reply: Looks delicious. Save me one next time.

Nop noticed the change in Vegas' expression and leaned slightly toward him. "Was that Pete?"

"Yeah," Vegas said, still smiling faintly as he set his phone down again. "He grilled a fish his grandpa caught. He looks so happy and proud of it."

Nop chuckled. "You miss him."

"I do," Vegas admitted without hesitation. "A lot."

Nop's eyes softened. "I wish I could do something about your schedule. You've been working nonstop."

Vegas gave a small shrug, trying to sound casual even though his chest felt tight. "It's fine. Pete will be back soon anyway. When he's here, we'll have time. Maybe not a lot, but it's enough."

A knock came at the door before anyone could say more. One of the staff members peeked in and said, "Khun Vegas, the studio's ready for you."

Vegas stood up, straightening his jacket as he looked at himself in the mirror one last time. "All right," he said, his tone professional again. He picked up his phone and slipped it into his pocket. "Let's get this done."

Nop gathered the tablet and followed him out. As they walked toward the studio, Nop was already scrolling through Vegas' calendar again, muttering to himself.

"There has to be a way to squeeze in at least a day," he whispered, determination on his face.

Vegas didn't hear him, but as he walked under the bright studio lights, he couldn't stop thinking about the photo Pete sent. The warmth of that small moment lingered in his mind, carrying him through another long day of pretending he wasn't aching for someone miles away.

---

Pete sat cross-legged on his bed, the soft glow of his phone screen reflecting on his face. His eyes were fixed on the short clip Nop had sent him a few minutes ago. It was from Vegas' latest photoshoot, where he was posing with a bottle of juice in hand, looking all polished and effortlessly captivating under the bright studio lights. Even through the screen, Vegas' charm was magnetic. His laugh between takes, that easy smile when the photographer cracked a joke—it made Pete's chest ache a little.

A message from Nop came right after the clip: He misses you, Pete. But his schedule's packed today.

Pete sighed softly, replying: I miss him too, but I'm fine. Pol is with me, and Khun Tankhun calls every now and then.

He watched the clip again, as if doing so could bridge the distance between them. Vegas looked tired even while smiling. His eyes held that faint exhaustion Pete knew too well—the kind that no amount of makeup could hide.

The door creaked open. Samorn stepped in, carrying a small plate of neatly sliced apples.

"What are you watching?" she asked gently, her voice calm and familiar.

Pete quickly paused the video and smiled. "It's just a clip of Vegas. His manager sent it to me."

Samorn walked closer and sat down beside him on the bed. She handed him the plate, her wrinkled hands warm and steady. "He must be so busy these days," she said as she watched the phone in his hands.

Pete nodded, taking a piece of apple. "He is. There's been so much work lately. Photoshoots, events, meetings... and his new series will start filming soon."

"How long has he been acting?" Samorn asked curiously, tilting her head.

"More than a decade, I think," Pete said with quiet pride. "He started young. He's been working nonstop since then."

Samorn's lips curved into a faint smile. "Then his parents must be proud of him."

Pete's expression softened, though his smile faltered a little. "He's been raising his two younger brothers alone," he said quietly. "Their mother died when Macau was still small, and their father... he left a long time ago. Venice, their youngest, is their father's child from another woman. She left him, too. Vegas has been taking care of both of them ever since."

Samorn's eyes dimmed with sadness. "Ohh, those poor children. They must have gone through so much."

"They did," Pete murmured. "But Vegas did well for them. Macau and Venice turned out to be kind and responsible. They're a loving family, even without parents around. Vegas made sure of that."

Samorn reached out and patted Pete's hand. "I would love to meet his brothers someday."

Pete smiled. "I'll try to invite them to visit Chumphon when they have time."

Samorn was quiet for a moment, her gaze resting softly on her grandson's face. Then she said, "You know, when you first told me that Vegas is your boyfriend, I was... concerned."

Pete blinked, a little surprised. "Concerned?"

Samorn nodded slowly. "I grew up in a time when two men being together wasn't something people understood. I won't lie; I had my worries. I imagined you would marry a fine young lady, settle down, and have children. That was the picture I always had in my mind." She paused, then smiled faintly. "But when I saw how he looked at you, how much he cared... and how he blamed himself for what happened to you before... I realized something."

Pete listened quietly, his heart beating slower.

"I realized that you chose well," Samorn continued. "Vegas treats you with such gentleness, and I can see how deeply he loves you. More importantly, I can see how happy you are when you talk about him. And there is nothing more important to me than your happiness." She squeezed his hand lightly. "If Vegas is the person who makes you happy, then I welcome him as your partner."

Pete's eyes stung as warmth spread through his chest. He placed the plate on the nightstand and turned to her, his voice thick with emotion. "Thank you, Grandma... for understanding and accepting us."

Samorn's eyes softened even more. "All for my little boy," she said with a small, loving smile.

Pete leaned forward and wrapped his arms around her, resting his chin on her shoulder. "I love you, Grandma," he whispered.

Samorn held him close, patting his back gently. "I love you too, my dear. Always."

For a while, they stayed like that, in the quiet hum of the afternoon. The muted sound of birds outside, the faint ticking of the wall clock, and the warmth of family filled the room. Pete felt a calm he hadn't felt in days.

Somewhere on his phone, the paused frame of Vegas smiling in front of the camera waited silently. A small reminder of the man who had found his place not just in Pete's heart, but in his family too.

---

A few days later, the morning sun had barely risen when Vegas settled into the back seat of the car, the city still quiet except for the faint hum of engines and the early birds cutting through the air. He leaned his head against the window, half-awake, watching the dim light slip between the buildings as Nop drove steadily through the streets.

It was too early for conversation, and the hum of the tires against the asphalt was enough to lull him into a daze. He scrolled absently through his phone, checking emails, reading a few messages, and occasionally glancing at social media.

He frowned a little when he noticed Nop had taken the car instead of the van they usually used for out-of-town work. "Strange," he thought, but he let it go. Nop had his own reasons, and Vegas was too tired to question him before sunrise.

It wasn't until he noticed the road signs changing that something started to feel off. The buildings around them began to thin, replaced by open roads and the faint sight of airplanes glinting in the sky. When the car finally rolled to a stop, Vegas blinked and looked up from his phone.

They were at Don Mueang Airport.

He sat up straight, confused, as Nop turned off the engine and stepped out. Vegas followed his movements through the window, watching as Nop opened the trunk. Then, from the curb, he spotted two familiar figures.

Macau stood there with a grin, one hand waving at him while the other supported a half-asleep Venice, whose small head rested lazily on his brother's shoulder. Two small trolley bags stood by their feet.

Vegas quickly got out of the car, his brow furrowed but his tone light. "What are you doing here?"

Macau chuckled, adjusting Venice in his arms. "We're joining you on your short trip," he said as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

"Trip? To where?" Vegas asked, still confused, glancing from Macau to Nop.

Nop closed the trunk and walked over to him, holding out a sleek black trolley bag. "To Chumphon," he said calmly. "Your flight boards in less than an hour."

Vegas blinked. "Wait, what? I thought I had a photoshoot by the beach today. And a meeting and a suit fitting tomorrow."

"You did," Nop replied with a polite nod. "But the photoshoot and meeting were moved to next week, and the fitting can be done when you return the day after tomorrow." He gave a small, apologetic smile. "I'm sorry, that's the only time I could clear your schedule. You've been working nonstop these past weeks. You need a break, Khun Vegas."

Vegas stared at him for a moment, his surprise fading into a soft smile. "You did all this?"

"Yes," Nop said, hands clasped behind his back. "You should rest. Spend some time with your brothers. And..." He hesitated before adding, "Send my regards to Pete."

Vegas's smile deepened at the mention of Pete's name. "Thank you, Nop. Really."

"It's no problem," Nop replied warmly, then gave a small bow before heading back to the car. "Have a good trip."

Vegas watched as the car pulled away, the morning sun now casting a golden glow over the pavement. The quiet hum of the airport surrounded them, mixed with the chatter of travelers and the rolling of suitcases.

Macau stepped closer, shifting Venice in his arms. "So," he said with a teasing grin, "excited to see P'Pete?"

Vegas couldn't hide the small smile tugging at his lips. "Yeah," he admitted softly. "I really am."

Macau chuckled. "Good. Venice has been asking when we'll see his Pretty Phi again."

At that, Venice stirred, mumbling something unintelligible before opening his sleepy eyes. "Are we going to see Pretty Phi?" he asked in a drowsy voice.

"Yes, buddy," Vegas said gently, brushing the boy's hair back. "We're going to see him."

Venice smiled faintly, his small hands rubbing his eyes as Macau set him down.

With that, the three of them headed into the departure area, the hum of the airport growing louder around them. For the first time in weeks, Vegas felt light. No cameras, no crew, no flashing lights. Just family, a few days of peace, and someone waiting for him at the other end of the flight.

Three hours later, Pete sat beside his grandmother, watching his grandfather scatter chicken feed across the yard. The chickens clucked eagerly, chasing after every grain, while Klahan laughed to himself, talking about how lively they'd become lately.

Pete smiled as he listened, resting his chin on his hand. "Grandpa, I told you, you spoil them too much," he said.

Klahan turned, grinning. "They lay better eggs when they're happy. You should remember that when you have your own chickens someday."

Pete laughed, shaking his head. "I'll remember that, Grandpa."

Samorn joined in the laughter, her eyes filled with affection. "Speaking of remembering, you haven't told us how your fancon abroad went, dear."

"It was great," Pete replied with a fond smile. "The fans were so warm and supportive. It still feels unreal sometimes, you know? Seeing people from another country who watched our series."

Samorn nodded proudly. "That's because you worked hard. We're so proud of you, Pete."

"Thank you, Grandma" Pete smiled, his heart full. These quiet mornings at home were what he missed the most whenever he was away working.

A few minutes later, the sound of a car approaching made all three of them look toward the road. Pete stood as a familiar SUV pulled into the driveway. "Pol's back," he said. "Finally. He's been gone for ages just to buy stuff he needs."

Pol got out of the driver's seat, his expression calm as always. Pete crossed his arms, teasing, "Took you long enough. Did you stop by every store in town?"

Pol smirked, shaking his head. "I didn't go to the supermarket."

Samorn raised her brows. "Then where did you go, Pol?"

"To the airport," he said simply. Then, before anyone could react, he opened the back passenger door.

Two small feet touched the ground, followed by a tiny voice that called out, "Pretty Phi!"

Pete froze. His eyes widened as he saw a small boy run toward him with open arms: Venice.

"Venice?" Pete said, breathless with surprise. The boy crashed into him, hugging his legs tightly. Pete bent down, wrapping his arms around him in a warm embrace. "Ohh my god, what are you doing here?" he asked, laughing in disbelief.

Venice giggled against his shoulder. "I came to see you, Pretty Phi!"

Before Pete could respond, another familiar figure stepped out from the SUV: Macau, looking amused as ever, carrying two trolley bags. "Venice couldn't stop talking about you on the plane," he said, smiling.

And then, from the front passenger seat, the car door opened.

Vegas stepped out, the sunlight catching his features as he smiled softly at Pete.

Pete's heart skipped. For a moment, the world around him quieted. He could barely process what was happening. Vegas. Here. At his grandparents' house.

"You guys are here," Pete muttered, still stunned, "Like really here."

Macau chuckled and started unloading their luggage from the trunk while Vegas walked toward them, calm and polite. He greeted first with a respectful wai. "Sawasdee krub, Khun Klahan, Khun Samorn."

Klahan beamed, shaking Vegas's hand. "It's good to see you, son. You came all the way from Bangkok just to visit?"

"Yes," Vegas said with a small bow. "I hope it's not too sudden. I should have called beforehand."

"Nonsense," Samorn said, smiling warmly. "You are always welcome here. And who are these handsome boys?"

Vegas turned to his brothers. "This is my younger brother, Macau, and our youngest, Venice."

Both Macau and Venice wai-ed respectfully. "Sawasdee krub," they said in unison.

Samorn's smile grew even wider. "Ohh, how polite! It's lovely to meet you both."

Venice stepped forward shyly, tugging on Samorn's skirt. "Can I call you Grandma? I don't have one."

Samorn's heart melted instantly. She bent down, cupping his small cheeks. "Of course you can, dear. And that's Grandpa Klahan. You can call him Grandpa, too."

Klahan nodded, his eyes soft. "Hello, little one."

Venice grinned, his eyes sparkling. "Thank you, Grandma and Grandpa!"

Pete watched the exchange, warmth filling his chest. He looked back at Vegas, who was smiling quietly, his gaze fixed on him. Without thinking, Pete closed the distance between them and wrapped his arms around Vegas's neck.

Vegas caught him immediately, holding him close. The scent of Pete's shampoo and the faint salt in the air mixed with the warmth between them.

"I missed you," Pete murmured, his voice barely above a whisper.

Vegas smiled against his hair. "I missed you more."

Pete looked up, meeting Vegas's eyes. The moment felt suspended, the world soft around them. Then Pete leaned in and kissed his cheek. Vegas froze slightly, surprised by the gesture, before he caught sight of Pete's grandparents watching them from the porch.

To his surprise, both were smiling.

Samorn whispered to Klahan, "He looks happy, doesn't he?"

Klahan nodded. "Very."

Before the tender silence could stretch too long, Venice tugged at Samorn's hand. "Grandma, do you have food? I'm hungry."

Everyone laughed. Samorn patted his head lovingly. "Of course, sweetie. I'll cook something special just for you."

Pol stepped in then, grabbing a couple of bags from Macau. "Come on, I'll help you carry these inside."

"Thanks," Macau said, smiling gratefully.

As everyone began heading toward the house, Pete lingered for a moment beside Vegas, still holding his hand.

Pete glanced at him and smiled softly. "You really came all the way here?"

Vegas looked back at him with quiet affection. "I told you, didn't I? If I ever get a few days off, I'll come to you."

Pete squeezed his hand. "You did."

And as they walked toward the house together, hand in hand, with the sound of laughter and Venice's chatter in the background, it felt like the kind of homecoming neither of them knew they needed.

---

The sun was beginning to dip below the horizon when Pete turned to Vegas and said softly, "Can you come with me somewhere?"

Vegas looked at him with curiosity but nodded without a word. Soon, they were both inside the SUV, the soft hum of the engine filling the silence between them. Pete typed something into the GPS, and the screen lit up with directions heading toward the coastline. The drive took about ten minutes, quiet except for the distant rhythm of the waves that grew louder the closer they got.

When they finally stopped, Vegas glanced out the window and saw a villa by the beach. It was surrounded by a short white fence, with trees swaying gently in the breeze. Pete got out, unlocked the gate, and waved for Vegas to drive in. Vegas parked near the front porch while Pete closed the gate behind them.

The place was a modern bungalow, clean-lined and elegant even in the fading light. Vegas stepped out, his eyes scanning the wide glass windows and the subtle details of the architecture. "Who owns this place?" he asked, walking closer to Pete.

"It's a beach house that belongs to a family friend," Pete replied, sliding his hands into his pockets. "My grandparents have looked after it for years."

Pete walked toward the front door, pulled out a set of keys, and unlocked it. The door creaked softly as he pushed it open, revealing a house that smelled faintly of salt and wood. Everything was in order, though most of the furniture and appliances were covered with white cloth. Dust motes floated lazily in the air, visible in the golden light coming through the windows.

"Go ahead, look around," Pete said, smiling faintly.

Vegas did. He moved from room to room, quietly taking in the details. There was a spacious master bedroom, two smaller ones, an office, three full bathrooms, and a powder room. Out back was a swimming pool with a view of the open sea. From where he stood, it looked like the beach was part of the property itself.

"This is a nice beach house," Vegas said, his voice filled with quiet admiration.

Pete nodded. "It is. The owners live in the States now. They also have a house in Bangkok, so whenever they come back to Thailand, they stay there instead of here. My grandparents said this place is actually for sale."

Vegas raised his brows. "For sale?"

"Yeah," Pete said, resting his hands on the back of a chair. "I was thinking of buying it."

Vegas smiled faintly. "That's a good investment. A beach house like this... it's worth it."

Pete nodded again, this time slower, thoughtful. "I wasn't planning to buy another place since I love living with my grandparents. But after meeting you, I started thinking about it. What if we had a place of our own someday? Maybe not necessarily here, but something like this. Somewhere quiet, where we can escape when the city gets too loud."

Vegas turned to him, his gaze soft but intense. He didn't speak for a moment, just studied Pete's expression.

Pete frowned slightly. "Why are you staring at me like that?"

Vegas tilted his head. "Are you asking me to move in with you?"

Pete's eyes widened. "What? No! I wasn't asking you, I just— it was only an idea!"

Vegas chuckled, his laughter warm and low. He stepped closer and placed his hands gently on Pete's waist. "I'm teasing you," he said, smiling.

Pete frowned, pretending to scowl, but the corners of his mouth betrayed him. Vegas leaned in, his eyes softening. "But honestly," he said, "the idea of us living together sounds lovely. I hope that day comes soon." His voice grew quieter. "I'd love to fall asleep beside you every night and wake up seeing you in the morning. To cheer for you during your concerts, to see you holding awards and dedicating them to me. Whatever happens, I want you to believe in us, Pete. Believe in what we have."

Pete's expression softened, and he nodded slowly. "I do," he said quietly.

"Good," Vegas murmured.

He reached up and cupped Pete's jaw, his thumb brushing gently against his skin. His eyes lingered on Pete's face, memorizing every detail. "I love you," he whispered. "And it's my life's mission to make you happy. To make sure you never forget how loved you are."

Pete's lips curved into a soft smile. "I love you too, Vegas."

And with those words, they leaned in and kissed. Slow, tender, and full of meaning. The sound of the waves filled the air as the sunset painted the sky behind them in shades of gold and pink. It felt like the world had gone still, leaving only the two of them in that quiet house by the sea, wrapped in a moment that promised forever.

Chapter 26: Little Time Together

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It had been four months since Vegas, Macau, and Venice spent those unforgettable days in Chumphon. For the Theerapanyakul siblings, it was more than just a visit; it felt like stepping into a home they never knew they needed. Pete's grandparents, Klahan and Samorn, had opened their doors with such warmth that it made the siblings feel like they truly belonged there.

Venice, with his boundless energy, followed Klahan everywhere. The boy was fascinated by the sea and the old man's stories about fishing. One morning, he ran to the backyard where Klahan was cleaning his fishing nets and asked, "Grandpa, can I go fishing with you today?"

Klahan would laugh, his voice rough from years of shouting over the waves. "Not today, little one. The sea is wild this morning. Maybe next time when you're a little bigger."

Meanwhile, Macau found his place in the kitchen. Samorn, though an excellent cook, was intimidated by the modern appliances that her grandson had sent her months ago. Macau showed her how to use the air fryer and the electric stove, and Samorn, though hesitant at first, quickly grew confident. "You city boys are smart," she would tease, but her eyes glimmered with gratitude as she served her new recipes for dinner.

Vegas and Pete spent their days roaming around the small town, exploring its quiet beauty. They spent a day at the beach house that Pete decided to buy, a simple yet serene place that faced the open sea. There was also a time that they would sit on the porch, watching the sun sink into the horizon. The laughter of their families in the background, the soft breeze, and the smell of salt in the air made everything feel perfect.

When the day came for the siblings to leave, it was harder than any of them expected. Venice cried openly, hugging Samorn tightly. "I don't want to go! Can I stay here, please?"

Samorn's eyes glistened. "You have school, Venice. But you can visit again anytime."

Macau promised with a grin, "Next time, I'll bring Jin. He'll love it here."

Klahan only nodded, his usual calm expression hiding the heaviness in his chest. Samorn cried quietly as the car pulled away. Vegas looked back at the small house shrinking from view, holding Pete's hand tightly. Pete smiled softly and said, "We'll see each other in Bangkok soon."

Vegas nodded. "Promise."

It was a bittersweet goodbye, one that stayed with him even months later.

Now, in the present, Vegas walked toward the backstage with a composed expression, though his mind was far from calm. Tonight was the official trailer premiere of his new series with Kelly. Four months had passed in a blur of work: endless shoots, promotions, and meetings dictated by his company.

He and Pete still saw each other, but their moments had become limited. Two days and one night on weekends were all they could steal from their schedules. Sometimes they joined group gatherings with Big, Jenna, Ken, Porsche, Kinn, Tay, Time, and even Kelly. Other weekends were spent at Bang Saen with Macau and Venice. Their relationship remained steady, though Vegas couldn't deny the frustration that built up whenever he had to hang up on Pete because of a sudden call sheet change.

The public's curiosity about their closeness had faded. People grew bored of speculating since neither of them made any statements. It wasn't secrecy: it was a contract. Polaris Studio had made it clear that speaking out about his relationship could risk Pete's reputation, especially since King Entertainment would not speak about it, and Pete's concert tour was coming soon. Vegas understood and agreed, though it didn't make it easier.

King, however, had been colder than ever. Vegas suspected that his boss had a hand in his constantly shifting schedules that kept him away from Pete. It was a silent punishment, and Vegas knew better than to confront him about it.

"Vegas," Kelly's voice pulled him back to the moment. She stood nearby, dressed elegantly, her smile polite but tired. Vegas smiled back, walking toward her. "Ready?"

Kelly nodded. "I think so."

He noticed how her fingers trembled slightly as she fixed her hair. The crowd's noise outside grew louder, and he saw her flinch at the sound. Her trauma still lingered, a shadow that hadn't quite left even though Mon was now behind bars.

"Just breathe," Vegas said softly, offering his arm. "I'll be right beside you."

Kelly managed a grateful smile and looped her arm through his. "Thank you, Vegas."

A staff member signaled from the side. "You're up next!"

As the lights brightened, Vegas and Kelly stepped onto the stage with the rest of the cast. The cheers were deafening, cameras flashing in all directions. Vegas smiled and waved, spotting familiar faces in the crowd. Some were longtime fans, holding banners with his name. Others were fans of him and Pete, waving lightboards that simply said Always with Vegas.

The host greeted them enthusiastically. "Ladies and gentlemen, the stars of Beloved!"

They all bowed slightly and took their seats. The atmosphere was electric, filled with anticipation. When the host asked how they felt, Kelly answered first. "It's been a wonderful journey filming this series. We poured our hearts into it, and I hope everyone will love it as much as we do."

Vegas nodded when the microphone was passed to him. "I'm proud of what we've made. Working with Kelly again and this team has been a meaningful experience."

The lights dimmed as the trailer began. The crowd hushed. On the big screen, scenes from Beloved unfolded: the cinematography was breathtaking, the music stirring, and the story hinted at passion, betrayal, and redemption. When the trailer ended, applause erupted across the hall.

Kelly turned to Vegas, her eyes wide with relief. "They liked it."

He smiled. "They did."

During the interview portion, the cast, writer, and director shared anecdotes from the set. The conversation flowed easily, laughter breaking through at times. The atmosphere was light, hopeful.

But when Vegas glanced at the crowd again, his gaze lingered on a banner with his and Pete's photo. His chest tightened slightly, but he smiled anyway. He knew Pete was somewhere watching the livestream, probably smiling that quiet smile of his.

For now, this was enough. The work, the distance, the secrecy: it was all temporary. What mattered was that despite everything, they were still standing together, even if not side by side.

After the event, the cast and crew decided to have a group dinner nearby. It was lively and filled with laughter, the kind that came from relief after a long, successful night. By the time it ended, it was already nine in the evening, and with Bangkok traffic crawling as usual, Vegas didn't get home until around ten-thirty.

As soon as he unlocked the door, he noticed that the lights were already on. He frowned slightly. He didn't remember leaving it that way before leaving earlier. He slipped off his shoes, replaced them with his home slippers, and walked quietly toward the living room.

There, sitting comfortably on the sofa, was Pete. His legs were crossed, his eyes fixed on his phone. Vegas's event photos glowed on the screen. The moment Pete heard him, he looked up and smiled softly.

"You're home," Pete said, setting his phone aside. He reached over the coffee table and picked up a small cake box, then stood up and held it toward Vegas. "Congratulations. The trailer looked amazing. I can't wait to meet Khun Kiet." Pete winks at him.

Vegas blinked in surprise, then smiled back. "You watched?"

"Of course," Pete said. "I wouldn't miss it."

Vegas took the cake from him, chuckling. "Thank you."

Pete shrugged lightly. "You deserve it."

Vegas placed the cake back on the table. "How long have you been waiting?"

"Not that long," Pete replied. "I just got here maybe an hour or two ago."

"Did you have dinner?" Vegas asked.

Pete pointed toward the kitchen counter. "I just had some pizza."

Vegas tilted his head. "I could cook something."

Pete quickly shook his head. "No need. I shouldn't eat much tonight. I need to look snatch for my airport look tomorrow."

Vegas laughed under his breath. "Right, you're going to Japan for your tour."

Pete smiled, but there was a trace of sadness in his eyes.

Vegas stepped closer and, without another word, wrapped his arms around Pete. Pete immediately hugged him back, pressing his face against Vegas's shoulder.

"I will miss you," Vegas whispered.

Pete's voice was quiet when he answered, "I will miss you too. It feels weird knowing I'll be gone tomorrow. But I'll be fine. I'll just look forward to watching your series every week."

Vegas leaned back slightly, still keeping his hands on Pete's waist. "I'm still pissed about Khun King rejecting your song for it."

Pete sighed and smiled a little. "It's okay, really. Maybe it just didn't fit the aesthetic or theme of the series."

Vegas frowned. "No, it fit perfectly. He just doesn't want your name tied to my project. You're too nice about this."

Pete gave him that grin, the one that always disarmed him, calm and patient. "It's fine, Vegas. Let him handle it however he wants. What matters is that the show is yours."

Vegas exhaled, defeated by that smile. "You're impossible," he muttered.

Pete chuckled. "And yet, you love me."

Vegas smirked. "I do." He looked toward the kitchen. "Is there any pizza left?"

"Yeah," Pete said, letting go of him. "I saved a few slices."

"Good. I want some."

"Then change your clothes first. Your suit is too formal for a pizza," Pete said, his tone half-teasing. "What do you want to drink?"

"Beer."

"Okay. I'll re-heat the pizza."

Pete headed into the kitchen while Vegas walked to his room. When he returned, he was dressed comfortably in a plain shirt and joggers, his hair still slightly disheveled from the change. Pete was already sitting on a stool by the kitchen counter, the smell of warm pizza filling the air. A chilled bottle of beer waited beside a glass of water.

Vegas sat down next to him, and Pete slid the bottle toward him. "Here."

"Thanks." Vegas twisted the cap off and took a sip. "You're not drinking?"

"Water's fine. I still have to wake up early tomorrow. Pol will pick me up here."

They talked quietly while they ate, their conversation flowing naturally. Pete told him about his rehearsal earlier, how his team was still fixing a few technical details for the concert. Vegas shared how the event went, from the interview questions to Kelly's nervousness backstage.

At one point, Pete leaned his head lightly on Vegas's shoulder, just listening as he spoke. Vegas smiled at the simple gesture. The city outside buzzed faintly through the windows, but inside, everything felt calm.

For a moment, neither of them said anything. They just sat there, the sound of clinking glasses and soft chewing filling the silence. Vegas looked down at Pete and brushed a thumb over his hand.

"I wish nights like this lasted longer," Vegas said quietly.

Pete smiled without opening his eyes. "They will. We just have to make them count."

Vegas nodded, his chest tightening a little. He didn't say anything more. He just leaned his head against Pete's and stayed like that, both of them letting the quiet wrap around them like a promise.

---

Pol arrived just as the sun slipped over the buildings, its pale light touching the floor-to-ceiling windows of Vegas' unit. Pete picks up his duffel bag, hair still slightly wet after a shower, and looks back toward the bedroom. Vegas was sitting at the edge of his bed, arms crossed loosely, trying to appear relaxed even though the air between them felt heavier than it should for a simple goodbye.

Pete walked closer and stood in front of him. He leaned down to Vegas and lowered his voice, "I'll message you whenever I'm free, I promise." There was a small smile on his lips, the kind that always warmed Vegas from the inside.

"I will too," Vegas replied. He reached out and brushed his fingers over Pete's jaw, a gesture so soft it almost faded into the morning light. "Take care. Don't skip meals and drink water as much as you can."

Pete nodded, looked at him for another moment, and kissed him on the lips before he stood up straight and stepped back.

"See you soon," Pete said before he headed towards the door and left. When Vegas heard the front door open and close, the condo felt different. Quiet. Too wide. Vegas stared at the space Pete had occupied only minutes ago. The sheets were still rumpled. Pete's warmth was gone. The room felt emptier, but he understood. This was the life they chose, and separation was part of it.

Still, he thought of something as he straightened the blanket. When Pete's tour schedule settled, when things were calmer, maybe he could fly out for one of the overseas shows. The idea gave him something to look forward to.

A week later, his own life spun into motion. The new series with Kelly premiered, and the response was louder than anyone expected. Fans loved their characters, loved their chemistry, loved seeing Vegas in a role that showed more depth than his usual projects. Interviews poured in. Events filled the calendar. Vegas and Kelly found themselves side by side almost every day, bouncing from studios to events, smiling for cameras, answering questions about the show's success.

King watched everything from his office with a proud, satisfied look. The numbers were strong. The series trended worldwide. International brands were suddenly knocking on the company's door, eager to book Vegas and Kelly together. New scripts arrived on his desk. The company had never been this busy.

But behind the scenes, the tension was still there. Vegas barely spoke to King unless necessary. King kept his distance. Everyone noticed it, yet no one dared to bring it up.

During a weekly planning meeting, the executives gathered around the long table while King flipped through the agenda. One assistant brought up an invitation from a luxury Italian brand that wanted Vegas and Kelly to attend a fashion event in Milan. It was a huge opportunity. The room buzzed with interest while King nodded, already imagining the headlines.

Then one of the staff members hesitated and said, "The event will be a week after Vegas' contract expires." His voice was careful, almost cautious.

Silence followed. Papers stopped rustling. Even the air seemed to hold its breath. Everyone knew about the cold treatment. Everyone knew the two hadn't spoken outside of work matters. People exchanged small glances, unsure what would happen next.

Another staff member chimed in quickly, as if trying to cover the crack in the room's mood. "It shouldn't be a problem. Vegas always renews his contract. He's one of our main artists." A few nodded, though some looked uneasy.

King leaned back in his chair and forced a pleasant smile. "He will surely renew. Especially now that there are so many projects lined up for him. It would be foolish not to." He said it lightly, then turned the page and moved on to the next topic, acting as if the matter was settled.

But the room felt different, like they all sensed something King refused to say out loud.

While King continued speaking, his eyes slid over the agenda without really seeing it. The thought crept in, unwanted but persistent. The possibility that Vegas might walk away. That the silent war between them had gone too far. That Vegas, now at the peak of his career, might choose freedom instead of staying under him.

For the first time in a long while, King felt a hint of uncertainty settle in his chest.

---

One night, the restaurant had settled into a warm, lazy hum by the time dinner reached its last stretch. Vegas and Kelly sat at a round table near the window, still in their event outfits, their jackets draped behind their chairs. The place smelled faintly of grilled seafood and sweet pastries. Nop and Sorn had been chatting with them earlier, but Sorn excused herself when her phone lit up, and Nop slipped out for a smoke. The other staff occupied the long table across the room, laughing over leftover appetizers and beer.

Now it was only Vegas and Kelly, each with a plate of dessert in front of them. Kelly had a slice of mango cheesecake, and Vegas was slowly pushing a spoon through a bowl of panna cotta he had barely touched.

He looked far away, so deep in thought that the soft clatter of plates around them barely reached him. Kelly let him stay quiet for a while before she leaned in slightly and glanced around to make sure no one was within hearing range.

"How's Pete?" she asked in a low voice.

Vegas blinked, as if pulled back from somewhere far. He lifted his gaze from the table. "He's fine," he answered. "He's in Manila right now for his tour. Last update I got, he was having lunch at a restaurant with a view of a volcano in the middle of a lake."

Kelly smiled as she pictured it. "Sounds like he's having a good time."

"He is," Vegas said, and his lips curved gently. It was a small smile, but it softened him.

Kelly set her fork down and studied him. "You miss him. You two have been apart for a while now."

Vegas took a quiet breath. "I do," he admitted, "But it's fine. I'm planning to visit him in one of his tour stops soon. Nop is still checking which date we can squeeze in."

Kelly leaned back with a sigh that carried more weight than she intended. "I wish I could get out of Bangkok, too. I want to go somewhere I've never been before. Just walk around without anyone knowing my name. Be a stranger in a crowd."

"You can do that," Vegas said.

Kelly let out a short laugh. "Not with the kind of schedule we have. It's packed until the end of the year. And I heard we're going to Milan for a brand event in two months."

Vegas' brows lifted. "Milan? Really? No one told me."

Kelly looked just as surprised. "What? I thought you knew."

"All I know is I'm due for a contract renewal," Vegas said. "That's it."

Kelly nodded slowly. "Right. I'm signing mine with King Entertainment a month after you."

"Are you renewing?" he asked.

She opened her mouth to answer, but then she paused. The small shift in her expression caught Vegas' attention right away.

"What's wrong?" he said gently.

Kelly looked down at her hands, fingers twisting slightly. "Don't be mad," she whispered.

"I won't," he promised. "Just tell me."

She lifted her eyes, and there was fear behind them. "I'm thinking of not renewing," she confessed. "I want to take a long break. Maybe see a therapist. My contract doesn't allow me to rest for more than three days, and if I'm being honest, I'm worn out. Physically, mentally, emotionally. I... I want to live in Europe or the States for a while. I want to get help. I want to get better. But work keeps pulling me away from that."

Vegas didn't speak right away. He let the silence settle, not heavy, but steady and thoughtful. Kelly's breath wavered while she waited for his reaction.

"Then you should do it," he said quietly.

She blinked. "What?"

"Leave," he said, still calm. "Go get help."

Kelly's voice trembled. "But what about you? Our commitments? Our schedules?"

"Don't worry about me," Vegas said. "I'll manage. I have my own plans, too."

Kelly searched his face as if trying to read any hesitation. "Will I be okay?"

"You will," he said, and this time his voice held something warm and certain. "As long as you put yourself first and not what everyone else thinks. You'll be fine."

Kelly let out a slow breath, her shoulders loosening for the first time that night. Vegas took another small spoonful of panna cotta, finally tasting it, while Kelly looked out the window with a quiet, fragile hope in her eyes.

Neither of them noticed Nop returning through the entrance or Sorn walking back toward them with her phone lowered. For a moment, the world outside their table fell away, leaving only the soft comfort of two friends making choices they knew would shape their lives.

---

A few days later, Vegas stepped into the small studio, letting the cool air settle on his skin after the heat outside. The place looked simple, quiet, and a little cramped, but warm in the way creative spaces usually were. Tay and Time stood near the entrance, talking softly until they noticed him.

"Vegas, hi," Tay greeted, moving forward with a bright smile. "Thank you for doing this with me."

"It's my pleasure," Vegas replied, giving a polite bow as he approached. His voice stayed calm, but there was a hint of anticipation in it. "By the way, when will this episode be aired?"

Tay let out a thoughtful sigh. "With editing and our lineup of episodes that haven't aired yet, it will probably come out in six to eight weeks."

Vegas nodded. "Perfect."

Time crossed his arms and looked at Vegas with a teasing glance. "I'm surprised you presented yourself for this and not King Entertainment."

"This is personal work for me," Vegas said, his tone steady. "Not part of King Entertainment."

"That's fine," Tay replied. "As long as we both agree on everything."

He guided Vegas and Time down a short hall and into a small meeting room. There was a round table, chairs, and a stack of papers left by the staff. Tay grabbed one of the pages and placed it in front of Vegas.

"These are some sample questions I might ask," he said.

Vegas read through them carefully. Everything seemed normal, safe, and professional. He nodded along, though a small crease formed between his brows. "Everything is okay," he said, then tapped the table lightly. "But can I include some questions too?"

"Sure," Tay said without hesitation.

Vegas reached for a pad of paper and a pen left in the center of the table. Tay and Time fell silent as he bent over the page, writing slowly and thoughtfully. Time kept shifting in his seat, stealing glances at the way Vegas wrote with no pause, as if he had already decided on each question long before he arrived.

When Vegas finally leaned back, he tore the sheet cleanly and handed it to Tay and Time.

They read it together. Their expressions changed almost at the exact same moment. Tay's eyebrows shot up while Time blinked, stunned.

Time looked at Vegas. "Are you sure about this?"

"Yes," Vegas said easily. "I'm sure."

Tay lowered the page a little. His voice softened. "I can't believe this is happening. But it means a lot that you trust me to ask this."

"Like I said," Vegas replied, "this podcast is a personal thing for me. I want it to be as personal as it can get."

Before either Tay or Time could respond, there was a knock on the door. A staff member peeked in. "The set is ready."

"Okay," Tay answered. He turned to Vegas again, studying him for a moment. "Are you ready?"

Vegas stood, smooth and steady. "Ready."

The three men rose from their seats and walked out together, leaving the quiet meeting room behind as they headed toward the lights of the recording set, each carrying a different kind of anticipation in their chest.

---

<@taytalksth: Something big is brewing at TayTalks. A few episodes from now, we're bringing in a special guest who will have everyone tuning in the moment it drops. Expect laughter, a few surprises, and the kind of honest talk that stays with you long after the episode ends. Stay close, this one's going to be unforgettable. #taytalks #podcast #thaipodcast>

<Why do I feel like this will be Vegas or Pete?>

<TayTalks always posts the silhouette of their guest, but this one, no silhouette? Why?>

<If this is Vegas, I will skip our family reunion to listen to him speak.>

<If this is Vegas, please put English subtitles in advance so we international fans can watch on time. Please P'Tay!>

Notes:

Hi everyone, sorry for the late update. A lot has been going on. I recently had the flu and a fever. I’m feeling better now, though I think a cough is coming. Uuuggggghhhh. I’ve also been busy helping with the charity project for Bible’s birthday this December. The event still needs support, so if you’re able to help the abandoned elderly at the home for the aged that BibleWichapasPH and BibleBuildPH are supporting for Bible’s 28th birthday, please visit BibleWichapasPH on X and check their pinned post. Any amount helps. Let’s make the elderly happy and more comfortable as we celebrate Bible Wichapas’ birthday together.
I’m also thinking of doing a one-shot for a cause, but I’m shy and not sure if anyone would want it, haha. I just really want to help the abandoned elderly. Anyway, see you all in the next update (hopefully this weekend).

Chapter 27: Do You Trust Me?

Chapter Text

Pete stood alone under the soft blue lights as the last of his dancers jogged offstage. The crew rushed in, setting a mic stand at the center and handing him his guitar. The noise of the arena shifted into an excited rumble. When he looked up, thousands of fans lifted their light sticks as if ready to follow his every breath.

He smiled at them. "Are you all enjoying the show tonight?"

Screams burst like fireworks. He chuckled, shaking his head as if overwhelmed by their energy. "You still have strength? Really?"

The screams somehow got louder. A staff member stepped in just long enough to hand him water. Pete took a sip, wiped his mouth, then watched the staff slip backstage again.

He held the mic gently. "I have a surprise for you."

The fans started squealing, some jumping in place, others clutching their friends.

"I made a new song. At midnight, it will be on all streaming platforms, and the lyric video will be posted too. But I wanted you to be the first ones to hear it." He adjusted the guitar strap. "The title is 'Until You Come Back'."

Gasps, soft shrieks, and scattered "oh my God" filled the arena.

Pete lowered his gaze and strummed the first chord. The big screen lit up with the English translation while the band eased into the arrangement behind him. Then he began to sing.

The night is cold without your touch,
The silence here, it hurts too much,
I keep replaying every word,
The love we had, the life we blurred.

The crowd fell quiet. Fans leaned closer, reading the words on the screen. Some covered their mouths, already moved by the aching tone in his voice.

I thought we were unbreakable,
But now I'm standing here alone,
Still holding on to something more,
Wishing you walk back through that door.

A few soft "awwws" echoed through the arena. Pete's voice grew steadier, warmer.

I'll wait, I'll wait until you come back,
Even if my heart's a little crack,
I'll hold the pieces, I won't let go,
'Coz deep inside I believe, I know.
Maybe someday, maybe soon,
You'll return beneath the same old moon,
I'll wait, I'll wait until you come back,
I'll wait, though it hurts like that.

Some fans swayed their light sticks. Others wiped their eyes. The longing in the lyrics was impossible to ignore.

Pete strummed into the next part, the lights dimming to a gentle gold.

The days are long, the hours crawl,
Without you here, I feel so small,
I see your face in every dream,
But wake up to this empty scene.

He blinked a few times, trying to push back the emotion rising in his chest.

I thought we had forever planned,
But now I'm reaching for your hand,
It's just a memory I hold tight,
Keep on hoping through the night.

His voice wavered just slightly. Fans exchanged concerned looks.

A single tear slipped down Pete's cheek. He kept his eyes on the guitar, refusing to break the moment.

Each day apart, I break a little more,
But I'm still standing at the door,
If love is patient, I'll endure,
I'll wait for you, that I'm sure.

His voice cracked softly on the word "sure," and the crowd whispered in sympathy.

I'll wait, I'll wait until you come back,
I'll wait, though it hurts like that.

The last chord lingered. Pete lifted his head with a trembling breath, then smiled at the sea of fans cheering, confused, moved, and emotional.

"Sorry," he said gently. "I got carried away."

"It's okay!" fans shouted back. "Don't cry!" "We love you!"

Their comfort washed over him. He laughed softly and began thanking everyone. "Thank you for coming tonight. Thank you to the staff, the venue, the company, and all of you who keep supporting me. You mean everything to me."

He finished the night with his signature closing song, performing with renewed energy, as if giving them everything left in his heart.

Backstage, the noise softened. Pol handed him a towel, and Kim approached with a worried expression.

"Are you okay?" Kim asked.

"I'm fine," Pete said, wiping his face. "Just exhausted."

Pol patted his shoulder. "Five more shows. After that, you get a whole month of rest before your next project."

Pete smiled. "Good. I want to stay in my new house by the beach."

Kim nudged him with a grin. "At least have a house blessing. Invite us. I want good food."

Pete laughed. "I'll think about it."

But as he walked toward the hi-touch area, his mind drifted to a quiet picture. A warm afternoon at his beach house, people he cared about gathered around. Soft prayers, soft laughter, gentle light. And beside him, standing close, Vegas would be there. Their hands linked. Their future is steady and calm.

Pete felt his heart settle. The song may have been full of longing, but moments like that gave him something to hope for.

---

<OMG! Pete's new song is so beautiful. Ahhh!!! No wonder he cried on stage. The lyrics! Uggggh! This will be added to my relapse playlist!>

<Rumor said that this was offered as 'Beloved' OST but was rejected by King Entertainment. Your lost! This would have been the perfect song for Nam to Kiet. I want TikTok editors to make that!>

<Who hurt Pete? Who is he waiting? OMG! Whoever you are, come back to Pete! This song is too painful to listen!>

<Let me be delulu, but it's like Pete's song for Vegas because they haven't worked together for months. Okay bye! Imma cry in the corner now! #delulu #vegaspeteforever>

<Pete! Give us a music video, please! Even it's tragic! Ahhhhhhh!!!>

<The lyric video and those on streaming platforms are great, but I'm still not over with the live version. Pete sounds like he went through a painful heartbreak.>

---

The applause burst through the dark theater the moment the ending credits rolled. It was the kind of sound that shook the chest, the kind that made every hour spent on set feel worth it. Kelly pressed a hand over her mouth as her eyes brimmed again. Vegas gave her a gentle pat on the back while she tried to breathe through the emotion.

"You did well," he murmured, leaning close so only she could hear above the cheers.

Kelly wiped her cheek with the back of her hand. "You did awesome too. Really." Her voice cracked a little, and she laughed at herself.

Before he could reply, Kelly pulled him into a tight hug. Vegas stiffened for a second, surprised, then wrapped his arms around her with a soft sigh. They had weathered so much together on screen, scenes that picked them apart and stitched them back again. Somewhere along the way, friendship settled between them like something warm and steady. Tonight, as the lights rose, that connection felt deeper than ever.

Kelly whispered against his shoulder, "I'm going to miss you."

He understood the weight in her tone. Once the cameras stopped and the set was taken down, people drifted. Work scattered them into different schedules and different cities. Vegas gave her arm a soft squeeze. "I'll miss you too. We'll be fine. Everything will be okay."

They let go at the same time, both clearing their throats before waving to the fans who were still cheering for Beloved. The series had ended with grace, and the crowd's response told them the finale had landed exactly the way everyone hoped.

After the fan screening, cast and crew gathered at a posh club reserved just for them. The lights were low, golden, and warm. Music pulsed through the space, muffled enough that people could still talk. Vegas stood with Nop and the director near a high table, sipping a drink while laughing over a story Nop was sharing. Across the room, Kelly sat with her manager and staff, already looking more relaxed now that the adrenaline had faded.

That was when King arrived. The atmosphere shifted for a moment as people greeted him. He made his way through the crowd with ease before approaching their group.

"Congratulations," King said to the director as he reached them. "The series was a success."

"Thank you for the opportunity," the director replied with a proud smile.

"This won't be our last project together," King added.

His eyes then moved to Vegas. Vegas straightened slightly and gave a polite wai, choosing to hold his silence until spoken to.

"Congratulations on your comeback in lakorn," King said.

Vegas blinked, almost amused. "Comeback? I didn't know I ever left. I was just acting."

King smiled, small and unreadable. "Right."

He shifted his stance and continued, "The series received a lot of love from the fans and the local audience. It suits you. You belong in lakorn."

Vegas softened his smile. "Thank you for thinking of me as capable. I really want to be versatile."

King let out a quiet breath, cleared his throat, then excused himself and headed toward the screenwriter. A moment later, the director followed him, leaving Vegas and Nop alone again.

Nop nudged Vegas with his elbow. "Try not to piss him off."

Vegas raised a brow. "I didn't do anything. He's the one who clearly has a problem with me."

Nop sighed as if this wasn't the first time they'd had this talk. "Just don't make things harder for yourself. You're still under contract."

Vegas grinned, leaning closer. "Not any longer." He winked, straightened up, and turned toward the bar. "I'm getting another drink."

Nop watched him go, muttering something under his breath, while Vegas walked away with a calm stride, the buzz of the party settling comfortably around him.

---

The arena in Phnom Penh was already buzzing long before the lights dimmed. Fans filled every corner of the venue, waving banners and lightsticks in Pete's color, their excitement rising the moment his live band tested the sound. By the time the opening video played across the giant LED screens, the screams echoed so loud that Pete could feel the vibration all the way backstage.

When he stepped out for the first number, the crowd erupted. The energy rushed straight through him and he let it carry his movements. Every song flowed smoothly, every high note hit just right, and the fans answered every gesture with louder cheers. Pete loved touring, but nights like this felt different. The Cambodian fans welcomed him with such warmth that he found himself constantly smiling between lyrics.

Halfway through the show, he took a short break to hydrate while the host walked back onstage.

"Everyone, are you having fun tonight?" the host asked, switching between English and Khmer. The audience roared back.

Pete laughed and wiped sweat from his temple. "You're so loud tonight. I love it."

The host grinned, then turned to him. "Pete, we have a special surprise for you."

He blinked, surprised and curious. "A surprise? Right now?"

"Yes. But for this one, I need you to wear this eye mask." The host held up a black silk blindfold.

Pete raised a brow. "Should I be scared?"

"No, no. Everything is safe. Just trust us."

The fans laughed softly at his hesitant expression. Still, Pete played along and let the host tie the mask over his eyes. The moment it settled, the host switched to speaking to the audience again, both in English and Khmer.

"Whatever you see from here on, please keep quiet until I say so."

A strange hush fell over the crowd; thousands of people suddenly holding their breath. Pete tilted his head a little, confused by the sudden shift.

"What kind of reaction was that?" Pete asked nervously into his mic. "Why are you so quiet now?"

The host chuckled but didn't answer him. Instead, he signaled to the side of the stage. Security parted, and three familiar figures stepped out from behind the LED pillars. Ken came first, smiling shyly at the silent audience, followed by Jenna, who waved both hands with excitement. Last to appear was Vegas, dressed in a simple black outfit that somehow made the fans gasp harder than the first two combined. A few fans nearly screamed but caught themselves just in time, covering their mouths.

The three of them lined up in front of Pete, who had no idea they were inches away.

The host placed a hand on Pete's shoulder to guide him. "Face this way for me." He gently turned Pete toward the trio.

Pete shifted nervously. "Is the surprise safe? Really safe?"

"Yes, completely safe," the host replied with a laugh. Then he lifted his microphone high. "Let's all count together. One... two... three!"

The fans counted in perfect unison, the final number echoing across the stadium.

"Pete, you can remove your mask."

Pete untied the blindfold and squinted a little as the lights hit his eyes. The moment his vision cleared, he froze.

"Vegas?" he whispered before his gaze darted to Jenna and Ken. "Wait... what... how..."

All three burst into laughter at his expression. Pete covered his mouth in disbelief but ended up laughing too. Jenna moved in first and hugged him tightly.

"Surprise, babe," she said, squeezing him.

Ken stepped forward with a grin and offered his hand. "Long time no see."

Pete shook it, still stunned.

Vegas gave him a brief but warm hug, one hand on Pete's back, and the fans finally lost control. The scream that followed shook the whole venue. Pete's face turned red as he pulled back.

The host raised his microphone again. "Everyone, please welcome Ken, Jenna, and Vegas!"

Fans cheered, waved, and some even cried the moment Vegas waved shyly to them.

"Ms. Jenna, can you say something to the fans?" the host said.

Jenna took the mic. "Hello, Cambodia. So nice to meet you," she said. "I dragged these two here. It's been a while since the four of us were together, and since Vegas is free, and Ken is not busy with his hobby, I thought, why not fly here today?" She winked playfully. "We didn't have tickets, though, but thanks to Pete's lovely manager, Pol, we got access passes."

The crowd laughed and clapped.

The host turned to Ken. "How about you, Mr. Ken? How do you like Cambodia so far?"

Ken scratched the back of his head. "Honestly, if Jenna didn't invite me, I would be at home right now making another project. I've only been here for a few hours, but I like it a lot. Everyone is very kind." He waved, and the fans screamed again.

Then the host faced Vegas. "Now, Mr. Vegas. What can you say about Pete's performance tonight?"

Vegas looked at Pete for a second before speaking. "He has always been amazing on stage. Every time I see him perform, I feel amazed by his talent." He patted the lower part of Pete's back gently. "You're doing a great job."

Pete smiled shyly and looked at the floor for a moment.

"So Pete," the host asked, "how do you feel seeing them here, at your concert in Cambodia?"

"I'm still shocked," Pete admitted. "But I'm really happy. We were supposed to have a trip together, but it ended up like this instead. It's fine, though, I miss them."

A sudden chant rose from the crowd. It started small, then spread like fire. They shouted the title of the theme song from their series, asking for the four of them to sing together.

Vegas leaned in. "What are they saying?"

Ken chuckled. "I think they want us to sing."

Jenna gasped dramatically. "My talent fee is very expensive, you know."

The fans laughed loudly.

But the stage staff was already handing microphones to the three guests. The instrumental of the song began to play. Pete took the lead, singing the opening lines. His voice melted into the melody, and the entire arena swayed along. When Ken joined him, the fans cheered. Jenna followed with her clear voice, then Vegas added his soft harmony, which surprised everyone, even Pete, who glanced at him with a smile.

The four of them sang together for the first time in a long while. The moment felt warm and nostalgic, like something precious returning home.

Pete's heart felt so full that he could barely hold back his emotions. Seeing Jenna, Ken, and especially Vegas onstage with him made the night unforgettable.

---

The restaurant had a warm glow that wrapped around the four of them, a soft hum of conversations mixed with the clatter of cutlery. Pete’s concert high still lingered in the air, almost sweet enough to taste. The staff had taken the long table at the other end of the room, while Vegas, Pete, Ken, and Jenna sat together in a quieter corner. Their table was full of half-finished plates, small bites of grilled seafood and bowls of fragrant soup.

Jenna talked with her hands as usual, waving a fork around while she explained her “grand Cambodia plan” to bring Vegas and Ken along. Pete laughed at her energy, Vegas listened with a fond smile, and Ken tried to follow while filling his plate.

Ken reached for his table napkin, only for it to slip through his fingers. He muttered something and bent down to pick it up. That was when he froze. Under the table, in the soft shadows between chair legs, he saw Vegas’ hand wrapped around Pete’s. Vegas’ thumb moved in a gentle rhythm on Pete’s knuckles, slow and familiar, like it had done it a thousand times.

Ken blinked. Then, he squinted. Then he blinked again.

Nope, still there. Still holding. Still rubbing. Still romantic.

He straightened up slowly with the same expression of someone who had just seen a ghost tap dance. Jenna noticed right away.

“What’s wrong with you?” she asked, narrowing her eyes.

Ken looked at Pete. Then Vegas. Then their faces again. His mouth moved before he could stop it. “Are you two dating?”

Silence fell over the table. The kind that made the waiter hesitate three tables away.

Vegas let out a quiet breath. “Yes.” Pete nodded softly and smiled timidly at him.

Ken stared. “Since when?”

Pete answered first. “Since Paris Fashion Week last year.”

Ken’s eyebrows shot up so high they almost reached the ceiling. “That long?”

He turned to Jenna, who didn’t even look surprised. That only made him panic more. “You knew?”

Jenna gave him a flat look. “Of course, I knew. Vegas can’t hide anything from me.”

Ken leaned back as the world betrayed him. “Who else knew?”

Vegas ticked the list off casually. “Our management, our close friends, family, and Kelly.”

“Kelly knew?” Ken repeated, eyes widening again.

Jenna rolled her eyes. “Why do you keep asking questions when you already know the answers?”

Ken pouted, crossing his arms. “Why didn’t anyone tell me?”

Vegas shrugged lightly. “You never asked. Until now.”

“Ohh. Right.” Ken sank a little in his seat, deflated.

Jenna smirked at him. “Now that you know, you can join our little get-togethers so Vegas and Pete can have dates.”

Ken made a face. “Where?”

“Depends on my mood,” Jenna replied. “I plan most of it.”

“No thanks. I’d rather stay home,” Ken said right away. Then he pointed at Vegas and Pete. “But if you two have plans and want to invite me, go ahead, as long as Jenna isn’t there.”

Jenna smacked his arm with the back of her hand. “Shut up.”

Pete laughed under his breath, and Vegas’ lips curved into a small smile. Ken was taking the news better than they expected.

“I’m happy for you two,” Ken said, rubbing his arm where Jenna hit him. “Honestly, I knew you’d end up together. All those stolen looks and glances were so obvious.”

Jenna groaned. “That was the cringiest thing you’ve ever said.”

Ken lifted his chin. “You wouldn’t understand. You’re single.”

Jenna grabbed her wine and lifted it with a smug little smile. “Says who?”

All three of them stared at her.

Vegas leaned in. “You’re dating someone?”

“It’s still new,” Jenna said. “A little over a month. We’re dating exclusively.”

Ken nearly choked on his water. “Who?”

Jenna took her time. Another sip, another lingering moment. She looked at Pete, then looked away.

Pete’s eyes widened. “Wait! Jenna. Don’t tell me it’s Big.”

Vegas blinked. “Big? Really?”

Pete looked at him. “What’s wrong with Big?” he scowls.

Ken raised his hand. “Who’s Big?”

“Big is Pete’s close friend. He owns a fancy restaurant.” Vegas explained before he turned back to Jenna. “But really? Big?”

Jenna scowled at him. “What is that supposed to mean?”

“Because I know your preference. You like tall, dark, and handsome,” Vegas said. “Big is great, but he isn’t exactly your type.”

“He’s handsome,” Jenna snapped. “He's not tall like a basketball player, but he's taller than me. He isn’t dark, but he has a good body. And he’s kind. And supportive.”

“Aww,” Pete murmured, smiling.

Ken nodded. “Introduce him to me when we get back.”

“I will,” Jenna said, sounding proud now.

Pete reached over and patted her hand. “I’m happy for you and Big.”

“Thanks,” Jenna replied with a softer smile.

Vegas shook his head. “I still can’t believe Big has such low standards.”

Jenna glared. “Funny, I was wondering the same thing about Pete.”

Vegas let out a laugh. Pete tried his best not to laugh. Jenna stuck her tongue out at Vegas before taking another long sip of wine.

Ken leaned toward Pete. “Tell me more about Big.”

Pete opened his mouth, but Jenna jumped in right away and began explaining Big’s restaurant, menu, specialties, and impressive wine collection. Vegas and Pete relaxed, watching them bicker and bond at the same time.

Under the table, Vegas reached for Pete’s hand again and gave it a soft squeeze.

Pete looked at him with a warm smile. The sound of Jenna and Ken’s chatter faded for a moment, replaced by the quiet comfort of being surrounded by people he loved, and people who loved him back.

---

The elevator doors slid open with a faint chime, spilling everyone into the quiet hallway of the hotel. Dinner had been loud, messy, and full of teasing, but the moment they reached their rooms, the exhaustion finally hit. Jenna walked ahead while humming under her breath, Ken yawned so wide his jaw cracked, and Pol kept glancing at Pete like he was making sure his artist would not suddenly collapse on the carpet.

Fortunately, they were all booked in the same hotel. Pete and Pol were supposed to share a room, while Vegas was assigned to Ken. It only took a single look between Pol and Vegas before Pol sighed, gave Vegas a pat on the shoulder, and handed him his keycard.

Ken blinked. "Wait… what's happening?"

Pol shrugged. "Let's give them their privacy, shall we? Tell me about your hobby, Khun Ken."

Pete tried to hide his smile behind his hand while Vegas smirked and tugged him toward the room.

Inside, the moment the door clicked shut, the world felt softer. They washed up quickly, tugged on comfortable shirts, and by the time they both slid under the covers of Pete's bed, the exhaustion wrapped around them like a blanket. Pete curled into Vegas without hesitation, resting his head on Vegas' chest. Vegas draped an arm around him and pressed a silent kiss to his hair.

They fell asleep like that, warm and tangled, as if they had never been apart.

When morning came, Vegas stirred first. Something brushed along his jaw, light and slow, almost ticklish. He frowned a little and opened his eyes.

Pete was lying beside him, hair still messy, eyes warm with sleep. He traced Vegas’ jawline again with a soft grin.

"Good morning," Pete whispered.

Vegas tightened the arm around him and pulled him closer until their noses almost touched. He kissed Pete’s forehead before murmuring, "Good morning, love."

Pete’s smile widened. "I'm happy you came. I really am."

Vegas let out a breath that sounded like a half-laugh. "Jenna kind of forced me. We met over dinner a few nights ago and she told me I look miserable and unloved."

Pete laughed so hard he had to bury his face in the pillow. "That sounds exactly like her. She always got our backs."

"She does," Vegas said. "But I still can't believe she and Big are dating now."

Pete shrugged. "Honestly? I'm not surprised. They spend so much time together. Something was bound to happen."

"I'm happy for her," Vegas said. "She needs someone as calm as Big."

"True," Pete replied, resting his hand on Vegas' chest again.

They fell into a quiet stretch, staring at each other with the kind of silence that felt safe. The morning light slipped through the curtains and brushed over their faces.

After a while, Pete spoke again, voice softer than before. "Your contract ends soon, right? People keep talking about it. Some think you’ll renew. Some are hoping you will, especially since you're back in lakorn acting. And 'Beloved' did so well."

Vegas studied him. Pete tried not to look too hopeful, but Vegas could see it in his eyes.

"What do you think I should do?" Vegas asked. "I’ve always been with King Entertainment. My career grew there, and I’m doing well. But the way King treats you… It doesn’t sit right with me."

Pete exhaled slowly. "I get it. King’s acting like a business. Not everyone will cheer for us. But Vegas…" He looked up at him, serious and gentle at the same time. "Whatever you decide to do, as long as you're comfortable and happy, that’s what matters to me. I’ll support you no matter what."

Vegas felt something tighten in his chest, warm but heavy. "Thank you," he whispered.

Pete brushed his thumb against his cheek, waiting.

Vegas hesitated for a moment, then asked, "Do you trust me?"

Pete cupped his jaw. "Yes."

Vegas leaned in until their foreheads touched. "Whatever I decide, I want you to know that I love you. And when I make that decision, I want you to be there with me."

"I will," Pete said without a flicker of doubt.

They stayed like that, wrapped around each other, listening to the quiet morning settle around them. Neither spoke. Neither needed to.

Both of them were thinking about the same thing.

Their future. Together.

Chapter 28: What Makes You Happy

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The photographer wrapped up the last set of shots and thanked Vegas and Kelly for their time. The bright lights faded behind them as they stepped away from the photo backdrop, both of them easing out of their poses the moment they were out of frame. Their managers, Nop and Sorn, followed them toward the celebrity waiting area tucked near the side of the boutique. The mall noise hummed in the background, softened by the curtains and partitions around the space.

They settled in a quiet corner. Sorn leaned her back against the wall while scrolling on her phone. Nop stood beside her, reading something with a focused frown that made Vegas wonder if it was work-related or just another article about stocks.

Vegas turned to Kelly. "How many schedules do you still have lined up?"

Kelly let out a tired laugh. "Until next month. I'm packed. How about you?"

Vegas shrugged. "Pretty much the same."

Before either of them could say more, Sorn lifted her head from her phone. "Kelly, there will be a contract signing in two weeks. I heard they're increasing your talent fee. Something like forty to seventy percent."

Vegas raised his eyebrow. Kelly let out a small sigh, showing equal parts relief and exhaustion.

Nop cleared his throat. "Vegas will also have a contract signing in two weeks. Salary increase will be part of the talk. I also saw some project line-ups. Fashion week, a luxury brand ambassadorship, and another lakorn series for the two of you."

Kelly blinked at that. "King Entertainment is really stepping up its game."

"Pretty impressive," Vegas said.

Kelly crossed her arms, shoulders sinking. "It would be great if there weren't so much drama and all the mental battles behind it."

Vegas reached out and patted her back. "Take it easy. Think about things before you jump into anything."

Kelly turned to him, studying his face. "Do you think about things too?"

"I do."

"And what exactly do you think about?"

Vegas looked down at his hands for a moment as if weighing his words. "My decision is something worth it for me."

Kelly's voice softened. "Will you be happy with that decision?"

"I will," he said. "I didn't decide lightly."

Kelly sighed and leaned her head against the wall. "I hope I make the right decisions, too."

"You will," Vegas told her. "You always find your way."

At that moment, Pete sat quietly, half hidden behind a glass of iced tea, as he watched Big and Jenna discuss something while the three of them were having lunch. The restaurant was lively around them, but the two seemed wrapped in their own little bubble. Big leaned forward with eager hands as he described something on his phone.

"There's this mountain resort I've been wanting to try," he said, eyes shining. "It has an infinity pool that looks straight over a forest. The hiking trail is just a few minutes away. People say the sunrise feels unreal from the top."

Jenna listened like he was explaining a scientific breakthrough. Her hands were folded under her chin, her smile warm and soft. Pete took in the sight with an amused hum. Jenna only ever looked at a few things like that: her favorite desserts, baby animals, and, apparently, her boyfriend talking about a vacation destination.

Big reached across the table without thinking and opened her can of soda, then slipped a napkin into her hand when a bit of condensation dripped down her fingers. Pete saw the tiny gesture and felt his chest loosen. So that was how Big acted when he was in love.

He let out a quiet sigh, then smiled to himself.

Both of them looked over.

"What's wrong?" Jenna asked. Her brows lifted lightly, concern touching her eyes.

"Nothing," Pete said as he shook his head. "You two are just really cute together."

Jenna beamed at him, bright as noon sun, while Big's ears turned a soft shade of pink.

"Cute, hmm?" Jenna teased. "If you're envious, you should call Vegas."

"I can't," Pete replied. "He has work with Kelly today."

Big let out a long breath. "King Entertainment is really milking their popularity."

"I'm not even surprised," Jenna said. "Their contract renewal is coming up. Of course the company wants them to renew, so they're flooding them with offers they can't refuse."

Big turned to Pete. "How's Vegas holding up?"

"He's really busy lately," Pete said. "But we try to meet whenever we can. If not, at least we call each other for a few minutes every day."

Jenna reached across the table and lightly tapped the back of his hand. "You two should go on a trip soon. Get some air, reset everything a little."

"I hope we can," Pete murmured. "He's exhausted. And honestly, I need a break too. The spotlight drains you after a while."

Big nodded with certainty. "You will. But before that, we should go to the resort I was talking about. All of us. We can even invite Vegas' sibling. Kelly and Ken, too. A big group trip."

Jenna perked up. "Should we plan it?"

"That's a good idea," Big said. His eyes were already imagining it.

Pete smiled. "I hope we can gather everyone. It'll be a good break for Vegas and Kelly after all this chaos."

"Nothing is impossible," Jenna said. "We'll get our group trip soon."

Big looked so proud of her in that moment, as if she had just declared something heroic. Pete watched the two of them glowing together and felt a warm certainty settle in his chest.

He believed in Jenna's optimism. He believed in Big's steady heart. And he believed that, soon enough, things would get better for all of them.

---

That weekend, Vegas went to Bang Saen. The garage door was open to let the sea breeze in, carrying the scent of salt and sunlight. He crouched beside his motorbike while Macau worked on another one, both of them surrounded by scattered tools and the soft clatter of Venice's toy car rolling back and forth on the concrete.

Venice giggled every time the car bumped into a wall, then pushed it again. Macau kept glancing at Vegas, noticing how quiet he had been since he arrived. Vegas looked like he was somewhere else entirely, his eyes focused on the bolts in front of him, but his mind miles away.

After tightening one last bolt on his bike, Macau wiped his hands on a rag and finally set his tools aside.

"Alright, spill it," he said, leaning his elbow on the seat of his motorbike.

Vegas blinked. "Spill what?"

"You're thinking too much," Macau replied, raising a brow. "I know that face. Something's bothering you, so tell me. We'll figure it out."

Vegas sighed, the kind that took a bit of weight off his shoulders but not enough to make him look lighter. He lowered the tool in his hand and sat back on the floor.

"I'll be meeting the executives of King Entertainment soon," he said. "Renewal of contract. They already have projects ready for me, and more endorsements lined up. It all sounds great, but..." He paused, rubbing the back of his neck. "I've been thinking of other things. Like going back to study, maybe stepping out of the spotlight for a while."

Macau listened quietly, nodding for him to continue.

"And it's not just that," Vegas added. "Khun King and I haven't been on the best of terms since I started dating Pete. I don't blame Pete, not at all, but... it hurts. King was like a father to me. Of all people, he's the one I hoped would support my relationship, but he refuses. It's disappointing."

Macau let out a slow breath, then gave a small, understanding smile. "I get that. I really do. I looked at Khun King like a father, too. He treated all of us well when you were still new in the industry. But he's still human. He wants what he thinks is best for you. Maybe he's disappointed, maybe he's confused. But that's life. You can't please everyone."

Vegas nodded, staring at his hands. "Acting makes me happy, it really does. But studying... I've always wanted to take my master's degree. Not for fame or for anyone else, but for me. Something I can hold on to, something to be proud of. I'm grateful for my career, but sometimes I miss being just Vegas. The guy who only wanted a better life for you and Venice."

Macau's voice softened. "And you gave us that. You gave us more than what our parents ever did. You stood up for us, protected us, made sure we never went hungry or worried about tomorrow." He nudged Vegas's shoe with his own. "If you're worried that stepping away from the spotlight will make us suffer, don't. We have enough for the next twenty-plus years. My business is steady. Venice's education is already secured because of you." Then he grinned. "Honestly, if you want to study in the USA, I can send you there myself."

Vegas let out a laugh. "Really?"

"I may own a bar, but I also have investments. Very good ones, may I add," Macau replied with a proud lift of his chin. "So stop worrying about everything else. Think of what you want. What makes you happy. That should come first now."

Vegas fell quiet again, staring at the open garage and the soft horizon beyond. What did he want? What made him happy? Many things crossed his mind, but one person stayed there like a steady flame.

Pete.

The thought of him softened Vegas's expression, the corners of his lips curving just a little as he whispered to himself, "Yeah... what makes me happy."

---

A few days later, Pete paused outside Tankhun's office, hand still on the doorframe as he heard papers shifting inside. When he stepped in, he found Tankhun sitting behind his desk, round glasses low on his nose, eyes sweeping through a script that looked thick enough to be a small novel. The sunlight from the tall windows caught on Tankhun's rings, turning them into little glittering accents every time he moved his fingers.

Tankhun glanced up, spotted him, and his entire face lit up in a warm smile. "Pete, you're here. Come in, sit down, sit down."

Pete walked toward the plush sofa tucked near the coffee table. It always smelled faintly of lavender and some expensive fabric softener that Pete never managed to identify. He settled into the cushions while Tankhun rose from his office chair, the script still in his hand. He crossed the short distance and sat down an arm away from him, close enough that Pete could see the colorful sticky notes marking different pages.

"I was just reading something interesting," Tankhun began. He tapped the cover of the script, eyes sparkling. "There's a cameo role offer for you in a BL series. It looks promising, maybe even perfect for you. I wanted to hear what you think."

Pete folded his hands in his lap, thinking it over. "As long as you believe it'll be a good opportunity for me, I'll take it."

Tankhun shook his head gently, placing the script on the coffee table between them.
"I do like it, but I want you to choose it because you want it, not because I do."

Pete smiled a little and lowered his gaze. His fingers curled loosely against each other, and something in that small gesture made Tankhun narrow his eyes. He leaned closer, reading Pete's expression the same way he read negotiation contracts.

"Is there something you want to tell me?" Tankhun asked softly.

Pete lifted his eyes back to him. "Can I extend my break a little longer?"

Tankhun blinked at him, clearly taken aback. "Extend? You already have a month off after the last event. How long were you thinking?"

"Maybe two or three months."

Tankhun drew in a long breath and let it out in a slow sigh. "May I know why?"

Pete hesitated only for a second before answering. "Vegas is making a big decision soon. Whether he renews his contract or not, I want to be there for him. He wants to take a break, and I want to take one too. But I promise, after three months, I'll come back exactly how you need me to."

The room fell quiet for a moment. Then Tankhun's expression softened completely, tender in a way he rarely showed outside these walls.

"So that's how important he is to you?" he asked.

Pete nodded. "He is. I love him. And I want to support him in every way I can."

Tankhun looked at the script again, the bright sticky notes peeking out like small reminders. The shoot was scheduled only a few weeks from now. He tapped the cover once, then lifted his gaze back to Pete.

"If I ask you to do this cameo before your break, will you be alright with that?"

"Yes," Pete said without hesitation. "I can do it."

Tankhun reached out and patted Pete's arm, his touch light but warm. "I'll give you your three months. I won't disturb you. You deserve that rest, and you should be by Vegas' side."

"Thank you," Pete said, his voice soft yet full of relief.

"It's nothing," Tankhun replied, smiling at him with real fondness. "I'm happy you have someone you care for, and someone who cares for you just as much."

Pete felt warmth bloom in his chest. In the comfortable silence that followed, he realized just how lucky he was to have both Vegas and Tankhun in his life, each supporting him in different ways.

---

The contract renewal day comes. King walked through the hallway with a heavy, simmering determination. His polished shoes struck the marble floor with sharp, steady clicks. Everyone he passed stepped aside with a cautious bow, sensing the tension that clung to him like smoke. Today was supposed to be decisive. A turning point. He had gathered the executives, prepared the presentation, and built an entire event just to push one outcome. Vegas and Kelly would renew their contracts, secure another five years under King Entertainment, and restore the stable image he wanted so badly. And if it took pressure to make that happen, then he was more than willing to apply it.

He fixed his tie before placing his hand on the meeting room door. Once he entered, the room rose as one. Executives, assistants, PR staff. Even Vegas and Kelly stood up politely. They looked composed, almost unreadable. For a moment, King felt reassured. Maybe this would go smoothly after all.

He took his seat at the head of the table and nodded at the staff. "Let's begin."

The lights dimmed slightly, and the projector came to life. The staff member in charge launched into a polished presentation, complete with global event proposals, new international partnerships, and a series of high-profile roles carefully tailored for Vegas and Kelly's comeback as an onscreen couple. The room felt charged with ambition.

King watched the two actors closely. They stayed silent, eyes fixed on the screen. No whispers, no exchanged glances. Calm, almost too calm. King interpreted it as interest. Maybe even acceptance. His shoulders sank a little in relief.

When the presentation ended, the staff handed each of them a thick folder. "Your new contracts," the presenter said with a bright smile.

Vegas and Kelly both opened theirs. As they scanned the pages, a staff member quietly placed pens beside them. Someone in the corner adjusted the video camera, making sure it captured everything. Flash photography was already lined up for the big moment.

King leaned forward with practiced warmth. "I can't begin to express how grateful I am for everything you've done for this company. Even after two years apart, your comeback was a hit. Your chemistry is still unmatched. With these renewals, I truly believe we can continue building something great. King Entertainment will always prioritize your happiness and success. If you're ready, you may sign."

Kelly and Vegas shared a look. A small, timid smile from Kelly. A gentle one from Vegas.

But instead of reaching for the pen, Kelly turned to King with steady eyes. "I won't be renewing my contract."

A few people gasped. Pens froze mid-air. The camera operator lowered the lens in confusion.

Before King could respond, Vegas spoke. "I won't renew mine either."

Kelly clasped her hands together, gathering courage. "I'll finish the work already scheduled. After that, I'm leaving for Europe. I need help, real help. My mental health has been declining for months because of what happened with Mon. I can't handle crowds without feeling like he's behind me. I asked to see a therapist, but the company didn't let me. They were worried about my image. I can't keep going like this. I need to step away."

Her voice cracked. Tears slipped down her cheeks, and she wiped them quickly as Vegas placed a comforting hand on her back. Then, Vegas looks at King.

"When Mon and Kelly's relationship became public two years ago, and the company gave me events rather than acting jobs, I already planned to go to the United States to continue my studies. I put my master's degree on hold for years because of work. Then, I met Pete in the fashion show, and everything changed. An opportunity came, but you didn't let it last. But now, I want to do something for myself. And honestly, King Entertainment doesn't feel like home anymore."

King's face flushed with rising anger. His hand slammed against the desk so hard the water bottles jumped. "You can't be serious!" he shouted. "We gave you your names, your success, and this is how you thank us? Over a trauma from someone who is already rotting in jail? Over a gay singer?"

Vegas stood up, but Kelly stood up as well, holding Vegas's arm as if to keep him from reacting.

King glared at them, his voice low and sharp, "You'll regret this." Without waiting for a response, he stormed out of the room. The door slammed shut behind him, leaving a thick silence in his wake.

No one moved. No one spoke. The room felt cold.

Kelly breathed shakily. "Vegas, calm down," she whispered when she noticed his clenched jaw.

He muttered a curse under his breath. Then he looked at her, saw the tension in her shoulders, and softened. He took her hand gently. "I'm sorry. You can relax now. It's over."

She nodded. "Thank you. For being my partner from the start until now."

Vegas gave her a small smile. "Should we go?"

"Okay."

He turned toward the staff, his tone polite and sincere. "Thank you, everyone. For all your hard work today, and for working with us for so many years."

Kelly wai-ed with him, both of them giving a final respectful wai before walking out of the room together, leaving the stunned executives behind.

And for the first time in years, they walked out not as King Entertainment talents, but as two people finally choosing their own lives.

---

BREAKING NEWS: Two of King Entertainment's Biggest Stars Part Ways With the Company

King Entertainment confirmed today that longtime top artists Vegas Theerapanyakul and Kelly Chaiyawan will not be renewing their contracts, bringing an end to an era that shaped much of the company's rise in recent years.

In an official statement released this morning, the company thanked both artists for their years of work, highlighting their contributions to multiple successful dramas, films, and international campaigns. The message was brief, but it carried a sense of sincerity as it wished them well on the paths they chose next.

The news didn't come out of nowhere, yet it still sent a wave of surprise across the industry. Vegas and Kelly have been two of the most visible faces of King Entertainment. Their departure marks a major shift, leaving fans and insiders wondering how the company will navigate its roster moving forward.

Rumors have been circulating for weeks. According to several industry sources, Kelly may be preparing to go abroad for treatment related to the emotional toll of her past relationship with fellow actor Mon Noppakun. Her close friends have shared that she has been struggling quietly for a long time, and the move is said to be her way of focusing fully on her wellbeing.

Vegas, on the other hand, is said to be pursuing something he has put off for years. People close to him revealed that he plans to finally take his master's degree in the United States, a goal he has spoken about privately but never had the time to commit to due to his demanding schedule. His departure from the agency appears to be a step toward reclaiming a long-delayed dream.

While neither artist has released a personal statement yet, their fans have flooded social media with messages of support, pride, and gratitude. Many praised Kelly for prioritizing her mental health, while others celebrated Vegas for valuing his education and personal growth.

Industry watchers agree on one thing. These exits will change the landscape of King Entertainment, but they also mark a meaningful turning point for both stars. After years under the spotlight, Vegas Theerapanyakul and Kelly Chaiyawan are choosing new directions, and for now, they seem ready to take their next steps on their own terms.

---

<VEGAS AND KELLY LEAVING KING ENTERTAINMENT WAS NOT ON MY BINGO CARD THIS YEAR!>

<They both left the company? So no more VegasKelly series? Noooooooooo>

<They both left? Are they getting married?!>

<Vegas really values education ever since. I heard he was really smart during his high school and university days. I wish him well on his master's degree!>

<Can't believe Vegas and I will live in the same country. What university will he go to, tho?>

<Poor Kelly. Mon really traumatized her. I hope she found peace wherever she goes for therapy.>

<Vegas not being in showbiz now means no more VegasPete as well. I'm happy for him, but sad as a VP fan>

<Good luck, Vegas! You got this!>

---

TayTalks YouTube Teaser

Tay leaned back in his chair, the studio lights warming the edges of his smile as the cameras rolled. The set of TayTalks always looked cozy, but today it felt charged, like the room already knew the episode would break the internet.

Across from him, Vegas settled into his seat with a calm expression that didn't quite match the energy buzzing around him. He wore simple clothes, soft colors that made him look almost boyish, though the tension in his hands betrayed how long he had avoided interviews like this.

Tay clasped his cards, glanced at the camera, then at Vegas.

"You've been an actor for so many years. What do you think is your greatest achievement?" Tay asks. Vegas smiles before the teaser cuts to a quick montage. Close-ups. Angles. Vegas shifts in his seat, laughing. Tay was leaning forward like he was about to unlock a secret. The music picked up, subtle but dramatic.

"So," Tay said in a voiceover layered over the shots. "Let's talk about the rumors. You and Kelly. Your friendship with Jenna. And of course... Pete."

The clip jumped to Vegas raising a brow, trying not to smile. Tay tapped his cards on the table, refusing to say the name.

A fast cut. Vegas' fingers tracing the rim of his glass. Tay's face was bright with mischief. The interns whispering behind the cameras.

Then the tone shifted.

The music softened.

In the final shot, Tay looked genuinely moved, like he wasn't expecting the answer he just heard. His eyes softened, his smile faded into something more sincere.

Vegas looked down, then met his gaze again.

"The truth is..." he began.

The screen cut to black.

The TayTalks outro played over the darkness, cheerful and cruel at the same time.

"Don't forget to like, comment, and subscribe to TayTalks. New episode this Friday."

The teaser ended there, leaving everyone dying to know what came after those three words.

---

<WHAT TRUTH?! TELL US!!!>

<Vegas on a podcast. OMG! This will be my new lullaby!>

<The look on Tay's face. OMG! What did Vegas told him? I can't wait!!!>

<Why am I nervous for this podcast? Ugggghhhh>

<KHUN TAY! RELEASE IT NOW. I CAN'T WAIT ANY LONGER!!!>

Notes:

Hello everyone. Sorry for the late update. Just a quick one, the charity event for Bible's 28th birthday went really well. We started late because of traffic, but the elders had a great time.
This is just a short update, but the next chapters will be so good. I just realized we're already on chapter 28. I planned for this story to end at chapter 30, but it grew longer than I expected. It might go past 40 chapters, but it won't reach 50. I hope that's okay with you.
I'll try to update on Monday. If not, then next Saturday. Thank you for being patient. Love you all!

Chapter 29: Goodbye and Hello

Notes:

My little sister, Lei, said I should update now, so here it is. Enjoy!

Chapter Text

It was supposed to be Vegas' free day.

No schedule, no meetings, no calls from the company. Yet he still found himself standing inside King Entertainment, riding the familiar elevator to a floor he had walked into countless times before. The place where his career was shaped. The place where praise felt like sunlight and disappointment cut deeper than any headline.

When the elevator doors opened, Vegas stepped out and headed straight to the executive assistant's desk. The man looked up, surprise flashing across his face.

"Ohh," he said softly. "Khun Vegas. I didn't know you were coming today."

"I know," Vegas replied with a small smile. "I wasn't called. I just wanted to see Khun King. Is he in his office?"

The assistant hesitated for a second, then nodded. "Yes, he is."

"Can you let him know I'm here?" Vegas asked. "I'd like to talk to him, if he has time."

He studied him for a brief moment, then nodded again and reached for the intercom. "Khun King," he said carefully, pressing the button. "Khun Vegas is here. He wants to talk to you."

There was silence on the other end. Long enough for Vegas to feel his heartbeat in his ears. Long enough for memories to crowd his chest.

Then King's voice came through, calm but heavy. "Let him in."

The assistant looked at Vegas. "You can go in."

"Thank you," Vegas said, giving him a polite nod before walking toward the office door.

Inside, the room felt unchanged. The wide desk, the framed awards, the muted scent of coffee and paper. King sat behind his desk, reading files inside a thick folder. He did not look up as Vegas entered.

Vegas stopped a few feet away from the desk and waited.

Only when King senses Vegas is standing in front of him, he finally lifts his head. "What brings you here?" he asked.

Vegas swallowed. "I just wanted to say a few things."

King studied him for a moment, then closed the folder, removed his reading glasses, and leaned back in his chair. "Alright," he said simply.

Vegas took a breath. "The podcast I'll be on will be released this Friday," he began. "It was recorded weeks ago. I wanted to let you know that I'll be talking about my relationship with Pete there."

King sighed, rubbing his temple briefly. "Okay."

Vegas nodded, accepting the reaction without argument. "I've also already returned my company ID. I took my personal things from my room. I'll finish the remaining scheduled events, then I'll be out of your hair."

King said nothing.

The silence pressed down on Vegas' chest, but he forced himself to continue.

"I also wanted to thank you," he said, his voice steady but soft. "For seeing potential in me. For trusting me. I was just a student who dreamed of becoming an actor, and you made that dream real. I'll always be grateful for that."

King's gaze did not waver.

"I want you to know that I'm not mad," Vegas went on. "I was disappointed. Because I see you as my father. And somehow, I wanted your approval, especially about who I choose to be with. I know I disappointed you, too." His hands curled slowly at his sides. "I hope that someday, you'll learn to be more open. That you'll try to understand the choice I made. Pete brings me love and joy. I don't see myself with anyone else but him."

Vegas lifted his eyes fully now. "I wish you good health. And I hope that one day, we can smile at each other and catch up, without any negativity between us."

King was quiet for a long moment. Then he asked, "Is that all?"

"Yes," Vegas replied. "I'll let you be."

He turned, already bracing himself for the finality of it, when King spoke again.

"When I first saw you," King said, "I knew you would do great things."

Vegas stopped.

"You are a star," King continued. "One of the reasons King Entertainment became one of the top companies in Thailand. And just as you see me as a father, I see you as my son. I care deeply about you, and your family."

Vegas slowly turned back.

"As for your relationship with Pete," King said, his voice quieter now, "I admit I was against it. Not just as your boss, but as your friend. But seeing you stand your ground, even knowing I didn't approve, made me think. Maybe there's something I failed to see. Something only you and Pete understand."

King gave a small, tired smile. "I'm an old man with old beliefs. But you should know this. I am proud of you. For standing on your own. For choosing what makes you happy."

Vegas' eyes burned.

"I can't promise anything," King added. "But I hope, like you do, that someday we'll meet again with a smile. Without bitterness."

King stood up and walked around the desk, stopping in front of Vegas. He sighed and placed a hand on his shoulder. "Good luck," he said. "I truly wish you the best."

Vegas clenched his jaw, fighting the tears threatening to spill. He stepped forward and pulled King into a hug.

King stiffened for a second, then hugged him back. "I'm proud of you," he said quietly. "I hope you achieve everything you want in life."

He pulled back slightly. "And remember this. You can always come back to King Entertainment. I will always cheer for you."

"Thank you," Vegas whispered.

They let go.

With a small, genuine smile between them, they parted ways, no longer just artist and boss, but two people carrying shared history, respect, and hope for what lay ahead.

---

<IT'S FINALLY D-DAY! TAYTALKS WITH VEGAS! I CAN'T WAIT ANY LONGER!!!>

<Waking up at 4AM to see Vegas is all worth it! I can't wait!>

<Khun Tay! Please have an English subtitle for this episode. I can't wait any longer for the English translation for two weeks!>

<@TayTalksYT: For this special episode of TayTalks, English, Chinese, and Spanish subtitles will be available an hour after the podcast is released. Thank you for your support and patience.>

<If Vegas revealed that he and Kelly are dating, I will give away 500 baht to 10 VegasKelly fans!>

<If Vegas revealed that he's dating Pate, I will treat 5 VegasPete fans with SVIP tickets to Pete's future concert!>

<And if Vegas revealed he's dating Jenna, then what?>

@jennahuang99: My one and only man!

Jenna posted a photo of her and Big while they are inside Big's car and Big is driving. Big is holding Jenna's hand and kissing the back of her palm.

<OMG! Jenna is dating Pete's best friend? OMG! He's so hot and also rich.>

<No wonder Jenna always hangs out with Pete. Stay happy, Khun Jenna!>

---

Friday came quietly, the kind that slid into the evening without warning. Pete unlocked the door to the house, shoulders heavy from a long event, expecting the usual stillness that greeted him on nights like this. Instead, the lights were on. Warm, yellow light spilled from the kitchen and wrapped around him the moment he stepped inside. There was a smell too, rich and comforting, something savory with a hint of garlic and soy.

He paused, frowning slightly, then followed the scent.

Vegas was in the kitchen.

He stood by the stove, sleeves rolled up, focused and relaxed at the same time. A pan sizzled softly, noodles tossed with practiced ease. On the counter beside him were neatly arranged plates, and on the kitchen nook sat a plate of beef steak, already sliced, resting as if waiting for an audience.

Vegas must have sensed him because he turned around, eyes lifting, and a smile curved on his lips.

"You came home right on time," Vegas said, voice easy, almost pleased.

Pete blinked, still processing the sight. "What are you cooking?"

"Thai noodles with beef and broccoli," Vegas replied, gesturing to the pan. "And steak. Just in case you're extra hungry. And because I am hungry."

Pete let out a small breath of a laugh, the tension from the day easing from his shoulders.

Vegas plated the noodles, careful and unhurried, then looked at Pete again. "Go wash your hands and freshen up. Let's have dinner together."

Pete nodded, too tired to tease, too content to argue. He went to his room, dropped his bag by the door, and took a moment to freshen up. When he returned, the table was already set. The food looked even better up close, steam rising gently. Vegas was pouring red wine into two glasses, the deep color catching the light.

Pete pulled out his chair and sat down. "You don't have work today?"

Vegas placed the wine bottle aside and took his seat across from him. "Just a suit fitting. Went to the gym after. Nothing crazy." he paused. "Are you free tomorrow?"

Pete nodded, reaching for his fork. "I'm free tomorrow. And the whole weekend, actually."

Vegas's eyes lit up at that. He leaned back slightly, smile widening. "Perfect, then."

Pete looked at him, curious. "Perfect for what?"

"How about Bang Saen tomorrow?" Vegas said. "Just us. Quiet weekend. No schedules, no cameras."

Pete's smile came naturally, soft and genuine. "Sure. That sounds nice."

"Eat first," Vegas said, nodding toward the food. "Before it gets cold."

Pete tried the noodles, and his eyes widened just a little. "This is really good."

Vegas chuckled. "Glad you like it."

They ate comfortably, the clink of cutlery filling the spaces between their voices. Pete talked about the event he had just come from, the crowd, the questions, the familiar exhaustion that came with it. Vegas listened, occasionally asking something, sometimes just nodding, eyes attentive. It felt easy, like this was how nights were supposed to be.

Halfway through the meal, Pete glanced up. "The podcast comes out tonight."

Vegas nodded. "I know."

"Aren't we watching it together?" Pete asked.

"After dinner," Vegas replied. "I wanted us to eat properly first."

Pete hesitated, then asked quietly, "Is there something I should worry about?"

Vegas met his gaze, steady and calm. "None at all. That podcast is my truth."

Pete studied his face, searching for any hint of unease.

"I've never been this open about my personal life," Vegas continued, tone sincere. "But Tay's podcast feels safe. Safer than showbiz news reporters, at least."

Pete nodded slowly. "Not even Porsche?"

Vegas smiled faintly. "Porsche's magazine is more about fashion. Image. TayTalks is personal. It's a conversation."

"Okay," Pete said, exhaling.

Vegas reached across the table, fingers brushing Pete's hand briefly. "I'm glad I get to watch it with you."

Pete smiled back, warmth spreading in his chest. "I'm excited, actually."

After dinner, Vegas stood and started clearing the table. "Go get comfortable in the living room. I'll wash these."

Pete didn't argue. He curled up on the couch, kicking off his shoes, the day finally catching up with him in a gentle way. He could hear water running in the kitchen, plates clinking softly.

When Vegas joined him a few minutes later, he sat close, their shoulders touching. Pete picked up the remote, opened YouTube, and went straight to the TayTalks channel.

The latest episode was right there, Vegas's face on the thumbnail, familiar yet different.

Pete pressed play.

The TayTalks set looked nothing like a studio. It felt like a living room carefully frozen in time, warm and inviting. Soft lights filled the space, casting a gentle glow over neutral walls and shelves lined with books and small personal items. Two microphones stood on low tables, one in front of each seat. Tay sat comfortably on a small sofa, legs crossed, relaxed but attentive. Across from him, Vegas occupied another small sofa, posture easy, hands resting on his knees, looking more like a guest in a friend's home than a celebrity on a recorded show.

The camera light blinked on.

Tay smiled and leaned slightly toward his mic. "Hello everyone. Welcome back to TayTalks."

He paused, letting the familiar greeting settle, then continued with a tone that carried both excitement and sincerity.

"This episode is really special to me. Today's guest is one of my closest friends. If I'm being completely honest, I never thought I'd see him sitting here," Tay said with a soft laugh. "He's incredibly busy, very private, and always finds a way to stay just a little out of reach."

He turned toward Vegas, eyes warm.

"So I'm genuinely grateful he's here."

Tay lifted his hand slightly. "Please welcome! Vegas Theerapanyakul."

Vegas smiled at the camera, then at Tay. "Hi everyone. Thank you for having me, Tay."

Tay let out a breath, almost relieved. "Thank you for agreeing to do this. When you said you'll do this, I was shocked."

Vegas chuckled. "I could hear it in your voice."

"I thought you were joking," Tay admitted. "Or that you'd cancel last minute."

Vegas shook his head. "No. I meant it."

Tay tilted his head. "Why now?"

Vegas took a moment, then answered calmly. "I've watched a few episodes of TayTalks. I like how raw the conversations are. People don't come here to perform. They come here to talk. The real emotions come out, and that's rare. It makes this podcast... promising."

Tay blinked, clearly touched. "That means a lot. Coming from you, especially."

Vegas smiled. "You've built a safe space. That matters."

Tay cleared his throat lightly, then leaned back. "Alright. Let's start from the beginning." He looked at Vegas with curiosity, not as a friend this time, but as a listener. "Who was Vegas before the fame?"

Vegas let out a small breath, eyes lifting as if searching for a memory on the ceiling.

"Quieter," he said. "Less polished. I wasn't thinking about cameras or headlines. I was just trying to survive and prove something for my brothers and myself."

Tay nodded. "Were you always ambitious?"

"Yes," Vegas replied without hesitation, then smiled. "But not in the glamorous way people imagine. I wanted control. Stability. I hated feeling powerless."

Tay laughed softly. "That part doesn't surprise me at all."

Vegas laughed with him. "I figured."

The conversation flowed easily from there. Vegas talked about his early days, when King discovered him, and the minor roles he took just to have experience. Tay teased him about his serious face back then, and Vegas countered with stories that had Tay laughing openly, hand covering his mouth.

There were moments when the room grew quiet, too. Vegas spoke about loneliness, about how fame sometimes arrived faster than understanding. Tay listened closely, asking questions gently, never pushing too hard.

It felt honest. Unscripted. A mix of laughter and reflection that blurred the line between an interview and a late-night talk between friends.

And for the first time in a long while, Vegas didn't feel like he was hiding anything at all.

The conversation shifted naturally, the laughter settling into something quieter.

Tay leaned forward slightly, fingers resting around his mic. "Can I ask about your family? Your brothers, if that's okay."

Vegas nodded without hesitation. "That's fine. I have two brothers," he continued. "Macau and Venice."

Tay smiled. "I know Macau. The businessman, right?"

"Yes," Vegas said, a hint of pride in his voice. "He's good at it too. Venice is still a child." His expression softened when he said the name.

"Our father isn't in the picture. He left a long time ago," Vegas said calmly, not bitter, just factual. "So I provide for them. Now, Macau and I provide for Venice together."

Tay listened quietly, clearly moved.

"I'm proud of them," Vegas added. "They're good people. I love them dearly. I'll do everything I can to keep them safe, healthy, and loved."

Tay exhaled slowly, shaking his head in awe. "That kind of love... it says a lot about you."

Vegas smiled modestly. "They're my family."

Tay nodded, then his expression shifted, thoughtful. "Speaking of siblings, let's talk about your relationship with Jenna," he said, eyes brightening.

Vegas laughed softly. "Sure."

"You've been friends for so long," Tay said. "Tell me about her."

Vegas leaned back slightly. "Jenna is really like a sister to me. We bicker. We talk. We understand each other without explaining too much. Most of my work, she was there." He smiled wider, amused.

Tay laughed. "You're like the Adam Sandler and Drew Barrymore of Thai Industry."

"Ohh, thank you for saying that. It's an honor to be the Thai version of them." Vegas smiles before he continues, "If someone asks me who my best friend is, it's Jenna. I trust her deeply. I care about her."

Tay raised an eyebrow, playful but curious. "Did you ever think you might end up together eventually?"

"No," Vegas answered immediately. The speed of his response made both of them burst out laughing.

"No offense to Jenna," Vegas added, still smiling, "but I really don't see her that way. We're siblings in every sense. That's it."

Tay wiped at the corner of his eye from laughing. "I love how sure you are."

Vegas chuckled. "Some things, you just know."

Tay let the laughter fade naturally before shifting the conversation again. His tone remained gentle, but there was curiosity in it, the kind that came from knowing the story was deeper.

"There's another person you've worked with for a long time," Tay said. "Kelly."

Vegas nodded, already expecting the question.

"How would you describe your relationship with her?" Tay asked.

Vegas took a breath before answering. "Kelly is someone I also trust. Our onscreen chemistry is really great, but when we first started working together, it was awkward. We didn't know each other well, and we were both careful."

Tay smiled. "I can imagine."

"Eventually, we became comfortable," Vegas said. "But we really got closer during our comeback project." His voice softened slightly. "With everything that happened to Kelly, especially her past relationship, I became someone she relied on. I was there because I wanted to be, not because I had to."

Tay nodded slowly, clearly absorbing his words.

"By the time this episode airs, I won't be under King Entertainment anymore," Vegas said. There was no drama in the way he said it, just clarity.

Tay leaned back. "If that's the case, what happens to the VegasKelly couple, then?"

Vegas smiled faintly, thoughtful. "I don't know." He paused, then added, "But I do know this. I'll still be there for Kelly as a friend. And I hope she'll be there for me too. That's what matters."

Tay nodded slowly, then shifted in his seat, his expression turning more serious but still gentle. "Since we've mentioned you leaving King Entertainment, can we talk about it?"

Vegas answered without hesitation. "Yes."

"You've been with King Entertainment for more than a decade," Tay continued. "As far as everyone knows, you brought a lot of fame and success to the company. So naturally, people are curious. Why leave now?"

Vegas took a deep breath. For a moment, he looked down, gathering his thoughts. "It was a hard decision," he said honestly. "King Entertainment was my home. I was just a student back then. I was playing a role in a stage presentation at school when Khun King discovered me. He saw something in me," Vegas said. "He changed my life. I became an actor because of him, and I'll always be grateful for that."

Tay listened closely, not interrupting.

"But before I'm an actor," Vegas continued, "I'm just a man with a dream."

The room felt quieter.

"I love studying," he said. "I've always dreamed of taking my master's degree in the U.S.A. But with my schedule, I couldn't even do it here in Bangkok." He let out a small, almost self-aware smile. "I'm getting older. I don't know when I'll be able to fulfill that dream, so I decided to do it now. Before it's too late."

Tay nodded, clearly understanding.

"I was planning to do it about two years ago," Vegas added, "when my partnership with Kelly went on hiatus. But then a new opportunity came. It went well, so I stayed." He paused. "Now my contract has come to an end, I decided not to renew it and to pursue my master's degree in the States."

Tay leaned forward slightly. "Have you already applied to universities there?"

"Yes," Vegas said. "I sent applications to five universities. I'm waiting for their responses."

Tay smiled. "How long will you be gone?"

"About two years, hopefully," Vegas replied.

"And after that?" Tay asked. "Do you plan to return to acting?"

Vegas smiled softly, thoughtful. "If the opportunity comes, I will."

Tay smiled, then leaned slightly closer to his mic, a spark of curiosity in his eyes.

"You mentioned earlier that a new opportunity came after your partnership with Kelly was put on hold," Tay said. "Was that the 'In Secret, We Love' music video?"

Vegas smiled, almost sheepish. "Yes."

Tay laughed softly. "I remember when I heard the news. As your friend, I was surprised at first. But then I thought, well, it's you. You can practically do anything."

Vegas chuckled. "Thank you."

"So," Tay continued, "why did you decide to accept a BL project?"

Vegas answered calmly. "As I said, it was an opportunity. I'm an actor. My job is to portray a role as realistically as possible. I become the character I'm playing." He paused briefly. "The BL industry isn't just about romance. It's about connection. About being relatable. And while I was there, I learned a lot. I'm grateful to everyone I worked with."

Tay nodded appreciatively. "Speaking of people you worked with, I can't miss the chance to ask about your onscreen BL partner, Pete."

Vegas's smile softened at the mention of the name.

"I know that before you entered the BL scene," Tay continued, "you first met Pete at a fashion show. Tell me about that."

Vegas laughed quietly. "I attended the show and ended up sitting next to him. He didn't recognize me at first."

Tay raised an eyebrow. "Really?"

"Yes," Vegas said, amused. "But when I mentioned my series, Blue Moon, that's when he finally knew who I was. We talked the whole night. Next thing we knew, we went viral."

Tay laughed. "I remember that. It even trended worldwide."

Vegas nodded. "Yeah. That was unexpected."

"What led you to act with him in a music video?" Tay asked.

"We were talking during the after-party," Vegas said. "Pete mentioned he had a new song coming out. He hadn't conceptualized the music video yet and hadn't found an actor. Then he asked if I'd be interested."

"And you said yes?"

"I said I didn't mind," Vegas replied. "Of course, I considered my status as a lakorn actor. But the fans wanted it, and I was interested too. So I did it."

Tay smiled knowingly. "How was it, your first BL role?"

"It was a great experience," Vegas said. "The Polaris Studio crew treated me kindly. I was able to express myself and learn at the same time. Pete played a big part in why it went smoothly. He made me comfortable."

Tay tilted his head. "Did working with Pete make you decide to do a BL series with him?"

"It was a factor," Vegas admitted. "We already worked together. We had chemistry. We were comfortable with each other."

He continued, "The Plus One was our first series as BL actors. It was written by Kim, who has written many successful BL series, and the director was great. I really wanted to do it."

Tay nodded enthusiastically. "And it became a huge success. You even had fancons in so many countries. What did you feel when you saw the response to the series?"

Vegas exhaled softly. "I didn't expect it. There was a lot of negative feedback at first, especially when I did the BL music video with Pete." He looked sincere. "But the love and support from fans encouraged me. We had good ratings from streaming platforms and TV critics. Fancons sold out in numerous countries. Pete, Jenna, Ken, and I received more endorsements and events." He smiled, gratitude evident in his eyes. "I'm really thankful for the fans' support. For me, for the cast, and for the series."

Tay smiled, visibly moved. "As someone who's part of the LGBTQIA+ community and a fan of BL series, and I'm not being biased here, you really did great."

Vegas listened quietly.

"It's rare," Tay continued. "To see a top lakorn actor take on a BL series. For a lot of us, it felt like a dream come true. People were genuinely happy to see you there."

Vegas smiled and bowed his head slightly. "Thank you for saying that."

Tay leaned back slightly, a thoughtful smile on his face. "I've known you for years, Vegas. One thing I've always been curious about is your love life."

Vegas laughed softly. "I figured this was coming."

"You're a very private person," Tay continued. "You hang out with us, you're always around, but you never really talk about dating. Correct me if I'm wrong, but on record, you dated two women in the past."

Vegas nodded. "Yes. One in high school, one in university."

"Do you still keep in touch with them?" Tay asked.

"As far as I know, my first girlfriend migrated abroad," Vegas said. "The one from university is married now."

Tay nodded. "Are you seeing anyone right now?"

Vegas paused. It wasn't long, but it was enough for the weight of the question to settle. When he spoke again, his voice was steady.

"The truth is," Vegas said, "I've been in a relationship with someone for almost a year now."

Tay's eyes softened, pride clear on his face. "I'm really happy for you." He smiled. "Can you share something about your partner?"

Vegas smiled too, the kind that reached his eyes. "My partner is reliable. Trustworthy," he said. "He's the reason I'm genuinely happy and at peace. He's my safe zone in the chaotic world of show business." He paused, then added warmly, "I love our quiet times together. Even when we're just watching random shows on TV in the living room. He's understanding. Supportive. I think I'm really lucky to have him in my life."

Tay chuckled softly. "I'm not going to lie. I know who this person is. And the way I see you two, it's very clear how genuinely happy you are."

Vegas nodded. "I didn't expect to fall in love the way I did. But I'm really happy. I'll do my best to make our relationship happy and to be with him for a very long time."

Tay glanced toward the camera. "I'm sure a lot of viewers and listeners are curious who your partner is. Why don't you say something to him?"

Vegas took a breath. "Hi, Love. I'm thankful that I met you," he said gently. "You brought so much joy into my life. Your smile alone energizes me. Your love and support made me believe in my dreams even more."

He smiled, voice sincere. "I won't promise anything grand. But I promise I'll do my best to make you happy and loved, always."

Then, clearly and without hesitation, he said, "I love you, Pete."

Tay placed a hand over his chest, eyes wide. "I might swoon. Nong Pete! Where are you?"

They both laughed, the moment light but heartfelt.

"I'm really happy for you and Pete. You know this! I wish you both happiness and a healthy relationship." Tay said.

Vegas smiles, "Thank you, Tay,"

Tay wiped his hands together, then smiled again. "Before we end, do you have something you want to say to your fans?"

Vegas nodded. "Thank you for all your love and support. I hope you'll continue to support me as I go back to studying, and also my relationship with Pete. I hope to meet you someday and show you what I've achieved. I love you all."

Tay nodded, visibly touched. "Thank you so much, Vegas, for being here. It's really an honor for me to have you here."

"Thank you for having me," Vegas replied.

Tay turned back to the camera, delivering his closing remarks with a warm smile. "That's all for today's episode of TayTalks. Thank you for watching and listening, and I'll see you next time."

The screen faded, and the show came to an end.

---

<OH MY FUCKING GAADDDDD!!! VEGAS AND PETE ARE DATING?! And they've been together for almost a year?! #VegasPeteIsReal>

<I'm guessing they start dating during the shooting of 'The Plus One' series or during fancon. Probably the Paris Fashion Week. So happy for them! #VegasPeteIsReal>

<I'm sorry, but I can't accept this. This news broke my heart. I'm unstanning you, Vegas. You broke my heart. #VegasKellyForever>

<MY SHIP IS SAILING! #VegasPeteIsReal>

<Just hung up the call with my friends. Everyone is crying with joy. Our VegasPete is dating. So happy for them! #VegasPeteIsReal>

<@jennahuang99: Love freely #VegasPete>

Jenna posted a picture of Vegas and Pete during their hangout, where they are facing the watersport location, with Vegas' hand resting on Pete's waist. Pete was pointing at something.

<@kellychaiyawan: You both deserve to be free to love.>

Kelly posted a picture of her with Vegas and Pete during a dinner together. Kelly is holding onto Pete's arm while Vegas has his arm on Pete's shoulders.

<@kenarthit: Happy for my buddies #fifthwheeling>

Ken posted a picture of himself with Jenna, Big, Vegas, and Pete during their hangout. Ken is rolling his eyes. Behind him was Jenna, hugging Big and kissing his cheek, while Vegas and Pete were holding hands while staring at each other.

<@porsche_k: So happy for #VegasPete>

Porsche posted a selfie of him, his husband Kinn, Vegas, and Pete when VegasPete visited their home.

<@kimhanwrites: I can finally post this! #VegasPete>

Kim also posted a picture of him, Pol, Arm, Vegas, and Pete in a recording studio where Vegas and Pete were sitting on the sofa, and Pete was resting his head on Vegas' shoulder. Arm was in front of the tech table, Kim sitting beside him holding the camera, and Pol was sitting on a single chair. It was during the time Pete is recording new song.

<VegasKelly fans should be supportive. Look at Kelly! She's a VegasPete shipper as well! #VegasPeteIsReal>

<Does this mean Vegas is gay?>

<Dumbass! Just because Vegas is dating Pete means he's gay. If you're a woman dating a man, does it mean you're a man? And why do you care so much about Vegas' identity?>

---

Pete reached for the remote and turned off the TV, the screen fading into silence after the podcast ended. The room felt oddly calm after all the talking, the teasing questions, the subtle truths that were no longer subtle at all. He shifted slightly on the couch and looked at Vegas, who was sitting close beside him, relaxed but alert, as if he had been listening not just to the show but to Pete as well.

Pete smiled, soft and fond, before letting out a chuckle.

"You're crazy," he said, shaking his head.

Vegas raised an eyebrow, amused. He did not argue. Instead, he leaned closer, wrapped his arms around Pete's waist, and rested his chin on Pete's shoulder. His presence was warm, grounding, familiar in a way that still surprised Pete sometimes.

"Maybe," Vegas replied softly. "But I'm tired. We should rest."

Pete hummed in agreement. "Okay."

They stood up together, movements unhurried, as if neither of them wanted to break the calm that had settled around them. Pete led the way to his bedroom. The lights were dimmed, the curtains half drawn, the room filled with the quiet comfort of a space that had slowly become theirs.

They lay down on the bed without much talk, bodies naturally fitting together. Vegas pulled Pete close, an arm around his back, their legs tangled. Pete rested his head against Vegas's chest, listening to the steady rhythm of his breathing. For a while, they just stayed like that, holding each other, letting the silence speak for them.

After a few minutes, Pete spoke, his voice low.

"Everyone knows now."

Vegas did not hesitate. "Good."

Pete tilted his head slightly, looking up at him. Vegas smiled, the kind that reached his eyes.

"We can date publicly now," Vegas continued. "I can hold your hand in public. We can post pictures together. No hiding."

Pete let out a slow sigh, something between relief and disbelief. "I like the sound of that."

Vegas felt it then, the slight tension beneath Pete's words. The excitement was there, yes, but so was worry, quiet and careful. He tightened his hold just a little and pressed a gentle kiss to Pete's temple.

"Don't worry about the negative stuff," Vegas said. "They're just noises. What matters is us. We understand each other, and the people we care about support us. That's enough."

Pete closed his eyes, letting the words sink in. After a moment, he nodded.

"You're right," he murmured.

Vegas smiled again, satisfied, and brushed his thumb lightly along Pete's arm. "Sleep. I'll wake you up early tomorrow. We'll head to Bang Saen. Venice misses us."

Pete smiled at the thought. "Okay. Good night."

"Good night," Vegas replied softly.

They settled back into the pillows, bodies still close, breathing slowly falling into sync. Vegas closed his eyes, holding Pete just as firmly as before, and within minutes, the room was filled with nothing but quiet and rest.

---

From Rumors to Reality: Vegas and Pete Step Into the Light Together

For months, fans have speculated. Glances held a little too long, quiet moments behind the scenes, an ease between two people that could not be faked. This week, the rumors finally found their answer.

During his recent appearance on TayTalks, Vegas Theerapanyakul confirmed that he has been in a relationship for almost a year. Calm, open, and visibly at peace, Vegas spoke about his partner with a softness rarely seen from the usually guarded star.

“He’s reliable. He’s trustworthy,” Vegas shared. “He’s the reason I’m genuinely happy and at peace. In the chaotic world of show business, he’s my safe zone.”

The conversation grew more intimate when host Tay Lerttravinont asked Vegas if he had a message for his partner. Smiling, Vegas addressed him simply as “love,” thanking him for being his constant, his grounding, and his home. It was only at the end of the episode that the name was finally revealed. The person Vegas had been talking about all along was none other than Pete Saengtham.

Vegas and Pete first crossed paths at a fashion show, a brief encounter that soon turned into a professional collaboration. Not long after, they worked together on a music video called In Secret, We Love, where fans noticed their natural chemistry on screen. That chemistry carried over into their series, The Plus One, a project that brought them closer and solidified their popularity as a pair. The success of the show led to fan concerts across different countries, where their bond became even more evident to those watching.

Following Vegas’ confession, we reached out to Polaris Studio for a statement regarding Pete’s relationship with Vegas. The studio responded that they have known about the relationship from the very beginning. They emphasized their respect for both artists’ privacy, adding that they fully support the couple and wish them nothing but happiness moving forward. We also asked King Entertainment statement. They said that they are happy for Vegas and Pete, and they cheer for them.

With their relationship now out in the open, Vegas and Pete have chosen honesty over speculation and sincerity over secrecy. In an industry often driven by image and expectation, their story stands out for its quiet strength and genuine affection. For fans, it is not just a confirmation, but a celebration of two people who found comfort and love in each other, and were finally ready to share it with the world.

Actions

Kudos

SunnyLove, Bubblemonasawat, BBB_Stanberr, HanaKim18, seventimeseight, deadlysin, reader2writer, DreamStarLover1472, xxblumatchaddixt, IndigoEnchantment, Vgspetebrainrot, blondkook, C28K, Nivethakamakshi, Evie_Rose132, Sup3r_n0v4, Willtan, Angievngsc, Nuvoletta, darlingz99, Mmmnn, Ricchan1311, Victorianeyress, Saferya, Kyuviie, Raidergortesque, Draxledes, Larryzengene, KashaYourluve, princessleo7, Agneswahyuni, Rojizero, Account124, Alisha2309, nyym, ccVivs, Lyds29, ALEXBB122528, MRodriguez916, Cursed_croissant, cupidsloveiscruel, Mrs_JinLei, bbb_vp85, notmaki, xuzhibin, Bella18, LYTrinity, shirleycaliari, amxxxxte, WritersPen, and 69 more users as well as 236 guests left kudos on this work!

Comments

Pages Navigation

julichan007 on Chapter 1 Sat 05 Oct 2024 07:52AM UTC

HUhuhu
A huge flag for Pete

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
CursedVaults on Chapter 1 Sat 05 Oct 2024 08:29AM UTC

The 'Vegas was straight.... WAS' hashtags had me on the floor 😂 all it took for him to think about other possible options was meeting Pete.
And man do I feel bad for Vegas. Media really knows how to play in some things and unfortunately this happens all the time. I'm not mad at Kelly, my girl was just in love and happy but come on... Poor Vegas not getting any jobs and on top of all that him being introvert is definitely not helping 😭 also is it not weird that a lot of fans do be acting like this is real life. Like they attacked Moon like he wreck a marriage. We all should just support our faves and be there for them when they need us.
Vegas asking does he have to go or when can he go home is just so real. I felt that deep in my soul 🥲🥲
Love how he isn't judging anything and anyone. He was ok with Kelly and their scandal, him also not being mad that 4 offers after fashion shows are BL series, or him being on board with Pete and his idea for his music video. He just wants to do what he loves and show his fans his work. I respect it.
But lets not pretend both Vegas and Pete aren't a liiiittle bit intrested in each other after that night. Like, they spent the whole event together talking... And I'm not blaming fans for making them trend... They do be looking hot and pretty together. Give Pete a chance to act with Vegas in one BL.. Pete can make a soundtrack and act in it. Whyyyy not 😏😏😏 also fans would co crazy... They would talk non stop about them both. It's a win-win.
Thaank you for this chapter, it's interesting and I can't wait to see where you'll take us with this story. I haven't seen a lot of celebrity VegasPete aus on here and you have my heart with this. Take my money, my everything 💙🖤

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
VxPvsBxB on Chapter 1 Sun 06 Oct 2024 05:11PM UTC

This is so interesting
I can't wait for more

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
CursedVaults on Chapter 2 Sat 12 Oct 2024 07:55AM UTC

Man I can't even imagine how stressful everything is now for Vegas... Like yes, he lnows he needs to do something but also why do something that he doesn't see worth his time and talent? Why do it just to stay relevant? At the same time, sometimes things could hurt your career more than help so there is a lot to think about. Glitter and shine always giving people headaches 😪
I love how Pete is involved in everything he does. It shows how excited he is for something new, shows he like what he does and that it's not just work for him. And our babies being nervous and excited at the same time is just 😭😭 I love them. Love fans and fandoms. We need just a shadow, just a small thing to make something big 😂 and Pete kmowing the power they hold is so satisfying.
He wants Vegas because he like his work, he likes him. And at the same time it will help his new friend in hard times.
Vegas calling Pete just to say yes 😭😭
Can't waaait to see all edits and delulus from all their fans. It's something we do best 😂😂 and I'm still for Pete getting offers to act alongside Vegas in one of the BLs.

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
rubiiza on Chapter 2 Sat 12 Oct 2024 07:01PM UTC

I just started reading your story and I’m so excited!
I reallyyy love their characters and how they interact with each other, they’re already so cute together! Oh and hopefully Vegas’ career will get better soon through Pete’s help :(
I’m so hyped to see how the plot still develops and how they’ll get closer to each other in the next chapters!

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
IrenaaJo on Chapter 2 Sat 12 Oct 2024 07:55PM UTC

The way I am buzzing with this so hard. Love them and can't wait for more. ☺️

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
CursedVaults on Chapter 3 Sat 19 Oct 2024 08:36AM UTC

Pete is so me, like kissing someone and going on about your day as usual is NOT a thing a could do. I'd be like, ummm so what are we now???? He is so real for his inner battle and nervousness 😂😂
Looove how fans are just being like fuck just doing 10 minute MV, give us 12 episode series... I was just saying that laast chapter. We get each other. 🤞🤞🤞
I'll be here with them hoping that we really do get that series when this MV becomes the most trending thing ever.
Also that one fan being salty... Oh boy. Just enjoy your life, be happy, don't be a bitch to other people and their interests.
Porsche being best friends with Vegas was not in my Bbingo cards but I do get it and love it too. VegasPete fans going to eat so good if Pete accepts that magazine shoot.... I'm sooo happy for us all 😂😂😂 Can't waaaait to read more.. Pete is developing a cruuush on Vegas and THE KISS 😏😏🥰🥰

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
VxPvsBxB on Chapter 3 Sat 19 Oct 2024 11:58AM UTC

This is so good

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
julichan007 on Chapter 3 Tue 22 Oct 2024 10:28AM UTC

Very good, very good

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
xuzhibin on Chapter 3 Tue 27 May 2025 05:39AM UTC

i trust kim to spoil vp with a 12ep drama after their mv XD XD
i love pete and his thoughts cuz his thoughts on kissing were hilarious and im loving his "tiny" crush on vegas XD
loving this sm 🖤💙

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
VxPvsBxB on Chapter 4 Sun 03 Nov 2024 07:05AM UTC

Aww Vegas is so sweet

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
CursedVaults on Chapter 4 Sun 03 Nov 2024 08:14AM UTC

Oh this is just 😭🤧
Vegas is so sweet... The way he knew Pete is nervous and immediately asked him what happened.. him explaining to Pete how he's going to kiss him in the scene gave ME butterflies, like OMG he is sooooo 🤭🤭🤭🤭 and the fact that Pete is being calm while kissing his celebrity crush is really impressive. I would have been sitting there and asking him 'what are we know?' 😂😂
And I like how this bond and friendship is forming between them. Vegas asked him to do that magazine shoot with him and Pete invited Vegas to go wakeboarding.... They are too cute. Meeeelting over heeeere 🥺🥺
And fans are so right about waiting for that music video... Tortuuuuure. I can't waaait to see their reactions to everything especially KISS. It's the fact that they both are having fun and messing with their fans with comments and likes 😂😂🤭🤭 I looove them both. And I'm 100% with then about working together again in neaar future. Give their fans a series riiight now.
I hope you're good and ok now... October was kinda shitty to a lot of people including me so I'm glad you had someone to talk to, and I hope that November brings us all more happiness and calmness. I think we deserve it.
Amazing chapter as always and I'm sending you lots of hugs 🫂🫂

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
1. shailikesbl on Chapter 4 Sun 03 Nov 2024 12:29PM UTC
  
  I always look forward to your comments. It cheers me up and inspires me to write. Thank you for reading this story and always being enthusiastic whenever you share your views about the latest chapter.
  
  Comment Actions
PriyaSingh on Chapter 4 Sun 03 Nov 2024 05:48PM UTC

Take care of yourself author.🤗

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
xuzhibin on Chapter 4 Tue 27 May 2025 05:48AM UTC

the entire ordeal to the kissing scene... KILLED ME
just the care, the comfort, communication... THEIR CHEMISTRY IS OFF THE CHARTS IM SO OBSESSED
but genuinely just the way talk to eo, comfort the other makes me go screaming 🖤💙
i wanna see if the neon green coloring one wld freak out seeing the kiss more XD

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Vegaspetecenter on Chapter 5 Sat 09 Nov 2024 08:37AM UTC

please can u consider updating twice a week . just like these fans i want to be fed

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
1. shailikesbl on Chapter 5 Sat 09 Nov 2024 01:50PM UTC
  
  I wish I could but I have work and currently finding a way to get my broken ankle to have cast on it. The cast, medical fees and during and after meds are kinda pricey so I'm finding ways to help myself.
  
  Comment Actions
CursedVaults on Chapter 5 Sat 09 Nov 2024 08:39AM UTC

Nooooooooo, I just knew it was gonna get a sad or open ending... Juuuuust whyyyyyyyyyy 😭😭😭 for my own sake I'll imagine they reunited and talked about it some more and decided to try long distance at least. Because theeere is noooo way I would survive them breaking up like this 🥺🥺
That one fan was spot on... P'Kim, explain yourself!!!!!
Not fans finding ways to be bitter and bitchy to people who are literally minding their own business... Like come on. They know they are delulu and they are doing it for fun. Making their fan experience fun like it's supposed to be. 😂
Also their fans being comedians in their free time 😆 bribing Porsche with money for more pictures and Pol for that behind the scenes video.
Pete better than me... Seeing and hearing Vegas speak english would destroy me. In every possible way 😂 and it was more than one sentence. Gooodbye world.
I love how people around Pete are proud of his work and how they love and appreciate him. I just haaave to ask Pete how's that crush gooooing sweetie?? Vegas finding time to go live with Pete, he is the sweetest.
Caaan't wait to read that interview aaaand to see their little date (it's a date in my mind)

This fan is me, I'm this fan. I'll die on this hill. Just give their series 😌😌

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
PettyMaddie on Chapter 5 Sat 09 Nov 2024 01:01PM UTC

Oh, I really love the way you portrait the mv, its really hard to convert other media into writing, but you did so well.
This chapter was really cute and its so subtle how Vegas starts to get all giddly when thinking of Pete. They are developing so much feelings aaaaaahhh hahaha
Thanks for the update!

Last Edited Sat 09 Nov 2024 01:01PM UTC

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
imukusheva on Chapter 5 Mon 25 Nov 2024 04:58PM UTC

I'm looking forward to the continuation 🙏🏻

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
xuzhibin on Chapter 5 Tue 27 May 2025 05:56AM UTC

even though i knew the mv wld probably have a sad ending im like the fans n i want a part 2 or better let kim make it a series for these two to star in XD XD
but srsly the way u described it was so beautiful and not to mention the gift sharing, the care, AAHHH these two r driving me crazy
tysm for this 🖤💙

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
fizdreamz on Chapter 6 Thu 28 Nov 2024 01:52PM UTC

Bookmarked it!

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread